《Billionaire's Adorable Sweet Wife》


 Chapter 1: Entering the Bo Family

    <h4>Chapter 1: Entering the Bo Family</h4>


    "Ruanruan, this is your fate." Old Master Su sighed.


    Because the second son of the Bo family had died in an ident, the family now wanted to find a girl to apany their son.


    After some contemtion, Su Ruanruan, whose parents had both died, was picked.


    She was naturally unwilling, but she had yet to find out the cause of her parents'' deaths. That meant that she couldn''t afford topletely cut the Su family off. As such, she had no choice but to obey them.


    A ck limousine stopped in front of the Bo family''s vi.


    Su Ruanruan was seated in the backseat of the car. Her ck hair hung down to her shoulders, and her calves under her white dress were tender but firm. She looked exceptionally exquisite and beautiful.


    In the living room, the Old Madam of the Bo family was excited. "Is the girl for Ziqi here?"


    Su Ruanruan got out of the car with a small suitcase and stood there gracefully.


    Beside the Old Madam, Madam Bo''s heart tightened. This girl was ridiculously beautiful.


    "This child is well-built." The Old Madam was very satisfied. She held her hand and introduced, "These are Ziqi''s parents. This is his younger sister, Jingyuan, who is your age..."


    Su Ruanruan nodded.


    The Old Madam then pointed at another beautiful woman and paused for a moment. "This is your second sister, Jingse. She shares the same mother as your eldest brother, Jingyan."


    Madam Bo''s expression turned ugly.


    Behind her, Bo Jingyuan didn''t hide her displeasure either.


    <i>''Second Brother fell down the cliff to save the third daughter of the Su family, Su Qionglin. The Su family is at fault! Why is the Old Madam still so nice to Su Ruanruan? I have to teach Su Ruanruan a lesson!''</i>


    The Bo family''s dining room was grand and majestic, and the long dining table was decorated with silverware and French blue roses. It looked extravagantly stylish.


    As Su Ruanruan took her seat, even Bo Mingyuan, the children''s father, couldn''t help but remark, "This child looks good."


    The Old Madam was happy yet sad at the same time. "It''s such a pity for Ziqi."


    That struck a chord with everyone present, and the mood instantly became somber, making Su Ruanruan very embarrassed.


    She looked down at the red liquid in the crystal ss.


    At the bottom of the wine cup, there was a small amount of powder that had yet to dissolve.


    She quietly looked away and her gazended on Bo Jingyuan''s eager eyes. Thetter looked confident.


    She had given Su Ruanruan a rather heavy dose of medicine. As long as Su Ruanruan drank it, she would immediately be drenched in sweat and expose her worst side to everyone in the family.


    At the thought of that, Bo Jingyuan giggled to herself.


    At that moment, the Old Madam turned to her son, Bo Mingyuan, and asked, "Why isn''t Jingyan back yet?"


    Thetter was about to say something when a noble voice sounded from the door. "We have someone new in the family, and it''s the Old Madam''s idea. How could I note back?"


    Everyone looked towards the door and Bo Jingyuan ran over excitedly.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Su Ruanruan quietly swapped her wine ss with Bo Jingyuan''s.


    A slender figure entered the dining room.


    He was wearing an expensive handmade suit over his white shirt, and his handsome face was illuminated by the light, making his facial features look even more deep and profound. His aura was cold and distant.


    He bent down to kiss the olddy''s hair and coaxed her with a smile. "Aren''t I back now?"


    The Old Madam scolded jokingly, "So you know toe back!"


    Although the olddy seemed to be scolding him, she doted on her eldest grandson the most.


    Not only was Bo Jingyan good-looking, but he was also capable. At the age of 28, he was already the CEO of "Imperial View Corporation". There were many socialites anddies in Jiang City who wanted to marry him, but Bo Jingyan did not take a fancy to any of them.


    At times, even the Old Madam wondered if her grandson had some hidden illness. Otherwise, how could a young and vigorous person not want thepany of women?


    The Old Madam had her own ideas, so she purposely said during the introduction, "This is Ruanruan, the one for Ziqi."


    Bo Jingyan stopped his teasing and nced at Su Ruanruan, who looked up at him and called out obediently, "Big Brother."


    Bo Jingyan frowned slightly. <i>''It''s her!''</i>

 Chapter 2: Only Striking When Hurt

    <h4>Chapter 2: Only Striking When Hurt</h4>


    Bo Jingyan''s heart was in turmoil, but his voice was gentle and distant. "You''re quite obedient." With that, he walked over to Su Ruanruan''s side and sat down.


    Su Ruanruan bit her lip. She was afraid of him.


    When he looked at her just now, his gaze was pure aggression.


    Just as Su Ruanruan''s heart was trembling slightly, the Old Madam said to everyone, "Pick a good day and let''s officially put Ruanruan''s name into our family''s genealogy bok."


    <i>''The genealogy book?''</i> Bo Jingyan was surprised.


    He turned to look at Su Ruanruan, who was fair and slender, and soft and fragile.


    A child like that would notst long in the Bo family.


    At this moment, Bo Jingyuan raised her ss and smiled sweetly. "It''s Ruanruan''s first time in our house. We should celebrate this!"


    <i>''Hmph! You want to join the Bo Family?! Su Ruanruan? Do you think you''re worthy of that?'' </i>


    With this interruption, the Old Madam forgot what she had wanted to say, and started drinking merrily with the Bo family.


    Bo Jingyuan was unusually enthusiastic. "Ruanruan, why aren''t you drinking?"


    Su Ruanruan had no choice but to take a small sip.


    Bo Jingyuan sneered. It wouldn''t even take two minutes for those drugs to kick in. Then, Su Ruanruan would not be able to hold it in and the entire family would know how promiscuous she was.


    However, no matter how much she waited, nothing happened to Su Ruanruan. On the contrary, her own body was heating up and her entire face was burning.


    Terrified, she cried out for Madam Bo in a daze. "Mom... I-I feel terrible..."


    Madam Bo was shocked to see her daughter like this. After all, she was experienced and could guess the reason with a nce. She immediately helped her daughter up and instructed the servants, "Call the doctor over."


    She nced at Su Ruanruan thoughtfully.


    The young girl was leaning back in her chair and looking at Jingyuan worriedly.


    <i>''It can''t be her! She isn''t that capable.''</i> Madam Bo thought to herself.


    Madam Bo then left in a hurry with her daughter. The other members of the Bo family were no longer in the mood to eat and left their seats to take a look at what was going on.


    Upstairs, Bo Jingyuan''s screams, as well as some unspeakable sounds, could be heard from time to time.


    The servants in the house were all whispering amongst themselves.


    Su Ruanruan sat alone under the cold lights of the dining room. She looked down calmly and wiped her fingerprints from the ss with a napkin.


    The corners of her lips curled up into a smirk. She would never harm anyone unless they offended her. This had only happened to Bo Jingyuan because she harbored evil intentions in the first ce.


    It waste at night when she finally stood up and headed upstairs with the help of the servants.


    It was then that a slender figure appeared quietly. He wrapped a napkin around his goblet and raised it. After a moment, heughed silently.


    <i>''I guess she''s naughtier than I expected.'' </i>He thought inwardly.


    The secretary came over and whispered, "Young Master Yan, the private ne will take off in an hour."


    Bo Jingyan put down the cup and looked upstairs for a long time before saying, "Let''s go."


    ...


    It was a long night for the Bo family, but Su Ruanruan slept well.


    Early in the morning, the sun shone through the windows and the rays of sunlight hit the white bed.


    Su Ruanruan''s ck hair was spread all over the pillow, and the faint smell of gardenia flowers wafted into her nose. It was the fragrance from her hair.


    She gradually sat up,bing her shoulder-length hair with her fingers while ncing at the clock.


    It was seven in the morning. It was time for her to get up and greet the elders of the Bo Family. If things went as expected, she would have to face Bo Jingyuan''s usations too.


    Ten minutester, Su Ruanruan changed into a yellow dress and headed downstairs.


    The dining room downstairs was very quiet. Only Bo Mingyuan, his wife, and the second daughter of the Bo family, Bo Jingse, were there.


    Su Ruanruan greeted them softly. Madam Bo only snorted lightly, and her daughter was also slightly cold.


    Only Bo Mingyuan forced a smile out. "Have you gotten used to this ce?"

 Chapter 3: Apologize to Ruanruan!

    <h4>Chapter 3: Apologize to Ruanruan!</h4>


    Su Ruanruan sat down and smiled. "It''s quite good. Thank you, Uncle."


    Bo Mingyuan asked a few more questions before saying, "The Old Madam wants to officially enter your name into our family''s genealogy book in three days'' time. What do you think about that?"


    Upon hearing this, Su Ruanruan''s brows twitched, but she lowered her eyes and said softly, "I''ll do as you say."


    Bo Mingyuan heaved a sigh of relief. He didn''t expect this child to be so obedient.


    Madam Bo, however, disagreed.


    After entering the family register, Su Ruanruan would truly be part of the Bo family. That meant that the Old Madam would definitely leave a portion of the family fortune to this girl. How could she allow an outsider to take away Ziqi''s share?


    She was about to say something when a flurry of footsteps came from upstairs.


    Bo Jingyuan rushed down the stairs with her hair in a mess. She stomped up to Su Ruanruan and pped her without any exnation.


    Su Ruanruan''s skin was delicate, and five distinct finger marks immediately appeared on her face.


    "Jingyuan!" Bo Mingyuan was furious. He reprimanded his younger daughter, "There must be a limit to your willfulness! Apologize to Ruanruan."


    Even Madam Bo was unhappy. <i>''Jingyuan is too impulsive!''</i>


    Bo Jingyuan raised her head, her eyes filled with tears. "Dad, I hit her because she was the one who drugged mest night."


    Bo Mingyuan was bewildered. He stared at his younger daughter for a long time.


    Bo Jingyuan was resolute!


    Bo Mingyuan turned to Su Ruanruan with a questioning gaze.


    It was clear who was more important to him.


    Su Ruanruan sneered in her heart.


    She lowered her eyes and said softly, "If you don''t believe me, I can go back to the Su family, Uncle."


    Bo Mingyuan hesitated. The Old Madam would be the first to disagree about letting Su Ruanruan leave. However, he also had some doubts about letting the girl stay.


    Why would his daughter drink that kind of thing for no reason?


    Just as Bo Mingyuan was hesitating, Madam Bo said, "The servants at home are quite smart, so they didn''t wash Jingyuan''s cup. If we investigate, we will definitely find some clues."


    When Madam Bo said this, Bo Jingyuan immediately shouted, "That''s right, that''s right. Dad, you must help me."


    She tugged on her father''s arm with a pitiful look.


    Bo Mingyuan''s heart softened and he looked at Su Ruanruan awkwardly. Thetter couldn''t look any more awkward.


    Seeing her expression, Bo Mingyuan made up his mind. "Bring the ss over."


    Bo Jingyuan looked at the other girl smugly. <i>''Mom''s so smart! As long as Su Ruanruan''s fingerprints are on the cup, not only will she have to scram from our family, but her reputation will also be ruined!'' </i>


    Then, the maid carefully took the ss and handed it to Bo Mingyuan.


    Bo Mingyuan carefully examined the cup and found a few fingerprints.


    Everyone held their breaths.


    Bo Jingyuan couldn''t help but feel that victory was within her grasp. Even Madam Bo also began to suspect that it had something to do with Su Ruanruan.


    The servants, on the other hand, were worried that Miss Su would be kicked out of the house soon.


    Yet, the only fingerprints found were the servant''s and Bo Jingyuan''s! It had nothing to do with Su Ruanruan!


    Madam Bo didn''t look happy, and Bo Jingyuan was dumbfounded. "How is that possible? That''s impossible!"


    Before she could say anything else, Su Ruanruan asked softly, "Jingyuan, why did you only suspect this ss of wine and not anything else? Did you already know that there was something wrong with the wine?"


    Bo Jingyuan''s face was ashen and she could not say a word.


    Of course, that caused her father toe to a realization, and he red up immediately. "Jingyuan! You''re too much!"


    He raised his hand and was about to teach his daughter a lesson when his wife stepped in and begged, "Jingyuan is still young and ignorant. Please let her off this time."


    Bo Mingyuan was still furious. "You pamper her too much. If she can do such a harmful thing, do you think there''s anything she wouldn''t dare to do in the future?"


    Seeing that she could not stop her husband, Madam Bo red at Su Ruanruan bitterly.

 Chapter 4: Weak but Never Bullied

    <h4>Chapter 4: Weak but Never Bullied</h4>


    Su Ruanruan understood what Bo Mingyuan meant. She lowered her eyes and said softly, "Uncle, I think Jingyuan didn''t do it on purpose."


    Bo Mingyuan was very protective of his daughter and was about to calm down, but Bo Jingyuan added fuel to the mes. "Su Ruanruan, stop pretending to be kind!"


    "Jingyuan!" Madam Bo couldn''t help but berate her foolish daughter.


    However, Bo Jingyuan went on.


    Su Ruanruan didn''t fuss over it and only softly asked the servant to bring some ice over. When the servant brought it over, she carefully wrapped it up and ced it on her already slightly swollen face, never making a singleint about the matter.


    She was so sensible that it made one''s heart ache.


    Bo Mingyuan felt guilty and immediately said angrily, "Jingyuan, go and kneel in the ancestral hall for two hours. Don''t get up until time''s up."


    Bo Jingyuan was stunned. <i>''Dad''s never punished me! It''s all Su Ruanruan''s fault!''</i>


    Madam Bo wanted to plead for mercy, but that made her husband even angrier. "Teach her properly when you have time. Don''t lead her astray at such a young age."


    Madam Bo could only swallow her words.


    After venting his anger, Bo Mingyuan took Bo Jingse to thepany.


    However, before leaving, thetter took another look at Su Ruanruan. She didn''t know if it was simply her imagination, but she felt that this 18-year-old child was so calm andposed that even ten Jingyuans might not be her match.


    However, Su Ruanruan stood there weakly, as though she had suffered a great loss.


    All the servants in the house sympathized with her. <i>''What a pitiful little girl. She was bullied by Fourth Miss!''</i>


    Bo Jingse shook her head. She was clearly overthinking it.


    ...


    Bo Jingyuan knelt for two hours, and felt as though her vision was blurring.


    When had she ever suffered like this? She got up and without even having lunch, she stomped right off in search of Su Ruanruan.


    She rushed to the second floor and shoved open Su Ruanruan''s door, shouting loudly, "Su Ruanruan, exin yourself."


    However, there was silence in the bedroom. There was only a small lump on the white bed...


    Bo Jingyuan gritted her teeth and sneered. She stepped forward and lifted Su Ruanruan''s nket. "You''re still sleeping in in broad daylight. I guess I have to teach you some rules."


    But the moment she lifted the nket, she was stunned.


    Su Ruanruan was curled up on the bed, her face unnaturally flushed.


    Bo Jingyuan took a step back and muttered, "How can you be so useless? You''ve just arrived and you''re already sick."


    She couldn''t care less about the other girl, and simply turned around to leave.


    Yet, no sooner had she tried to do so than the Old Madam came with two servants and blocked her at the door.


    The Old Madam had already found out about what had happened that morning from the servants. Seeing Su Ruanruan''s expression, she was furious. "Jingyuan, you''re still not apologetic, and you even want to bully Ruanruan?"


    Bo Jingyuan was stumped as tears welled up in her eyes. "It wasn''t me! Grandma, it really wasn''t me."


    "Who else could it be? You''ve been scheming since you were young," the Old Madam scolded.


    At this moment, Guizhi, who was beside the olddy, went over to check and immediately reported, "Her forehead''s burning."


    The Old Madam tapped her walking stick angrily. "She must have been frightened."


    Immediately, she instructed someone to invite a doctor over to treat Su Ruanruan. As for Bo Jingyuan, she was locked up in the ancestral hall and was not allowed to eat for a long time.


    When Madam Bo went over, her daughter cried out in anger, "Mom, I''m being punished because of Su Ruanruan again!"


    She wailed as she kicked up a fuss. "Mom, Su Ruanruan isn''t here to join this family. She''s here to destroy it."


    Madam Bo hugged her daughter and sighed. "Jingyuan, stop it! That youngdy can''t cause any trouble."


    Bo Jingyuan was stunned. Her mother did not believe her either!


    She was so incensed that tears rolled down her cheeks.


    Su Ruanruan was a born vixen! Her father believed her, her mother believed her, and even her eldest brother had looked at her several timesst night!


    Her eldest brother never ever looked at women!

 Chapter 5: Bo Jingyan’s Secret Love

    <h4>Chapter 5: Bo Jingyan''s Secret Love</h4>


    Because Su Ruanruan''s condition was not showing any signs of improvement after two days, the family sent her to the hospital.


    It was quiet in the ward, and Su Ruanruan was lying on the hospital bed, unconscious.


    The doctors were helpless.


    When the family arrived outside, the Old Madam said bitterly, "This child is probably weak and unlucky."


    She felt hateful towards the girl''s family. "The Su family doesn''t even care about her! She''s so sick, yet they didn''t evene to visit her. She''s still their child after all."


    Bo Mingyuanforted his mother and said, "Let''s put the matter of putting her name into the family register aside for now. I''m afraid that she might not be able to hold on."


    The Old Madam agreed. "Of course we shouldn''t talk about that now. We''ll be lucky enough if she doesn''t die."


    She looked at the sickly young girl lying on the bed through the crack in the door, and said to her son, "It''s still a life after all. Get a good doctor to take a look at her."


    Bo Mingyuan agreed,


    and the Old Madam left, heartbroken.


    Bo Mingyuan talked to the doctor for a while before leaving worriedly. When he reached the parking lot, he bumped into his eldest son.


    Bo Jingyan was dressed very formally. His white shirt was ironed and his handmade suit looked even more expensive.


    "Jingyan, why are you here?" Bo Mingyuan got out of his car.


    Bo Jingyan nced at the hospital building. "I just got off the ne. I heard that the Old Madam is in the hospital."


    His father sighed. "It''s that child who''s sick! Oh, it''s that child from the Su family."


    His head ached. "Jingyan, since you''re here, you should go take a look at her."


    Bo Jingyan smiled faintly.


    ...


    There was no one else in the ward.


    The sickly girl lying on the bed slowly opened her eyes. She lifted the nket and got off the bed.


    Her straight ck hair formed a charming arc behind her back, and her slender body looked even more exquisite.


    She walked towards the washroom.


    The white pill gently fell into the toilet bowl and as she gently pressed the button, the pills were gone without a trace.


    She looked down and smiled faintly.


    She had fallen ill because of a cold shower. She had secretly flushed away all the medicine prescribed by the doctor and even changed the drip to saline water. That was also why she wasn''t recovering as expected.


    She wanted to stay in the Bo family and use the family''s influence to investigate the cause of her father''s death. However, she did not want her name in the Bo family''s register.


    She was Su Ruanruan, not Bo Ziqi''s woman.


    After getting rid of the medicine, Su Ruanruan took a basin of cold water to wipe her body.


    Her ck hair fell down her shoulders and she removed her clothes.


    Outside the door, Bo Jingyan signaled his subordinate not to follow him into the room.


    He pushed the door open and entered the room, only to be greeted by an empty bed. All he heard was the sound of water from the bathroom.


    Bo Jingyan walked to the bathroom door, his eyes narrowing.


    Su Ruanruan leaned her back against the sink. With her clothes were half off and her straight ck hair scattered behind her back, she looked like the most beautiful water demon.


    Her shoulders were tender, her waist was slender, and those two nests...


    Bo Jingyan silently retreated to the floor-to-ceiling window in the ward. He closed his eyes and thought of the past.


    Four years ago, he had just entered the Imperial View Corporation.


    He had been utterly exhausted by all sorts of internal and external conflicts in thepany.


    One day, he pulled open the office''s blinds and spotted a girl in the square across the road.


    She was merely sitting there to draw, but her slender figure was like the morning dew.


    He instructed his secretary not to speak while he observed her quietly.


    She visited the same spot every day, rain or shine.


    He watched her for two years, until he took down those old men, and climbed up to the position of CEO. He wanted to go downstairs to talk to her, but she never appeared again...


    In fact, she didn''t even know he existed!


    Bo Jingyan suddenly felt the urge to smoke.


    When Su Ruanruan came out of the bathroom, she froze when she spotted Bo Jingyan.


    ''Bo Jingyan, why are you

 Chapter 6: Bullied

    <h4>Chapter 6: Bullied</h4>


    Bo Jingyan''s voice was slightly hoarse. "Come here."


    Su Ruanruan refused. His gaze on her was too direct.


    Bo Jingyan reached out and pulled her in front of him. Her forehead was covered by a warm hand.


    She was already burning, and that only intensified with the presence of his hand.


    "How did you fall sick?" Bo Jingyan asked her in a low voice. "Did you deliberately take a cold shower to make yourself sick?"


    Su Ruanruan wanted to deny it but he nced at her and said, "The olddy is worried about you."


    Su Ruanruan was about to say something when he walked to the bedside and pressed the nurse''s bell.


    A minuteter, the nurse came over. She was surprised to see Bo Jingyan.


    Bo Jingyan said calmly, "Bring another portion of Miss Su''s medicine here."


    The nurse was stunned. "Young Master Yan?"


    Bo Jingyan''s voice became even colder. "I''ll feed Miss Su the medicine myself. I think she''ll recover faster."


    "I don''t want it," Su Ruanruan refused without thinking.


    Bo Jingyan gestured for the nurse to get it, then looked at Su Ruanruan and ordered, "Go lie on the bed."


    Su Ruanruan stomped over to the bed.


    Bo Jingyanughed silently. <i>''Is she toozy to put on an act now?''</i>


    At that moment, the nurse came in with a medicine tray. She put it down and left immediately.


    Bo Jingyan sat on the side of the bed, taking the medicine and grinding it in the bowl. He then poured warm water over to dissolve it, and the water instantly turned pale yellow.


    "It must be bitter." He looked at her.


    Su Ruanruan was stunned. <i>''How perverted! I''m not going to drink this!'' </i>


    Bo Jingyan calmly fed her with a spoon. "Drink it."


    She turned her head away.


    Bo Jingyan put down the spoon in his hand and smiled slightly. "It''s fine if you don''t drink it. If we draw your blood now, we''ll soon find out that there''s no drug content in your blood. How are you going to exin it to the Old Madam?"


    Su Ruanruan red at him.


    Bo Jingyan ced the spoon against her lips.


    After a long time, she finally opened her mouth. Her little tongue licked the silver spoon and she drank the bitter medicine.


    Bo Jingyan''s eyes lit up and he continued to feed her the medicine until she down the entire bowl.


    After drinking it, Su Ruanruan felt bitter all over. She leaned her face against the pillow. Her face was pale and her body was soft.


    Bo Jingyan watched silently for a while, then got up and smoothed the wrinkles on his clothes. "I''lle back tomorrow to feed you your medicine."


    Su Ruanruan was embarrassed. "I can eat it myself."


    He bent down and his scorching breathnded on her lips. "Stop being so childish!"


    Su Ruanruan turned her face away. She hated him! He was a bully!


    Because Bo Jingyan was in a good mood, he did not continue to make things difficult for her.


    As he was leaving, he suddenly said, "You don''t have to worry about entering the family register. Someone will take care of it for you."


    Su Ruanruan was stunned. When she turned to look at Bo Jingyan again, he had already left.


    Silence returned to the bedroom. The absurd incident earlier was like a dream, but the tip of her tongue still tasted bitter.


    Su Ruanruan lowered her gaze, thinking about Bo Jingyan''s words. She wondered who that person was...


    ...


    Right outside the hospital, Bo Jingse happened to bump into Bo Jingyan when she came to deliver the documents. She was surprised to see a faint smile on her brother''s face. It was a gentle smile!


    She murmured, "Big Brother."


    Bo Jingyan regained his usual coldness and took the document from her hands to read. He said casually, "It''s not particrly important. Why did you send it to the hospital?"


    Bo Jingse said calmly, "Dad asked me toe and see Ruanruan."


    Bo Jingyan lifted his eyelids. "She''s asleep."


    He said it casually, but Bo Jingse''s heart was in turmoil.


    After careful consideration, she asked, "Brother, do you like her?"


    Bo Jingyan looked at his sister for a long while before he said calmly, "No."


    Bo Jingse did not dare to ask further and simply followed her brother back to thepany.

 Chapter 7: He Wanted to Support Her

    <h4>Chapter 7: He Wanted to Support Her</h4>


    Over the next few days, Bo Jingyan still visited the hospital. After grinding the medicine, he would feed it to Su Ruanruan. It was so bitter that it made her doubt her life every time she drank it.


    Three dayster, she finally recovered. The doctor let out a smile after checking her. "She will be discharged tomorrow morning."


    Su Ruanruan leaned against the headboard, smiling as she expressed her thanks.


    The doctor looked at Bo Jingyan by the floor-to-ceiling windows, not daring to stay any longer.


    This person came every day, and rumor had it that he was here to feed Miss Su medicine.


    Everyone in the hospital kept their mouths shut about this matter. The Bo family only thought that Bo Jingyan had hired another doctor for Su Ruanruan to get better.


    After the attending doctor left, Su Ruanruan pretended to be asleep. She was afraid of Bo Jingyan and did not want to be alone with him.


    Beside the windows, Bo Jingyan gently drew the curtains open, his voice calm. "Do you have anything to say to me?"


    Su Ruanruan was stunned.


    Bo Jingyan turned his head and looked at her quietly. "If you want to leave the Bo family, you can look for me."


    She understood what that meant: He wanted to spend money to support her.


    Su Ruanruan felt somewhat embarrassed. "I don''t need your help."


    Bo Jingyan''s eyes darkened as he looked into the distance.


    A red light shed across the building across from them.


    He quickly rushed towards the bed and picked Su Ruanruan up from the bed before rolling beneath it with her.


    Just then, bullets flew past right where they were.


    Under the bed, Su Ruanruan was trapped in Bo Jingyan''s arms. Her face was on his shoulder and her body was pressed against his.


    She didn''t dare to move. It was her first time being so intimate with a man.


    She could still hear the sound of bullets ricocheting past her ears.


    She asked in a trembling voice, "Are they here for you?"


    Bo Jingyan suddenly grabbed her neck and forced her to look at him. Under the faint light, he was the most handsome man Su Ruanruan had ever seen.


    Her heart started racing.


    "Are you afraid?" He rubbed her neck as though he wasforting a frightened animal.


    She shook her head slowly.


    Bo Jingyan smiled. "Good girl."


    <i>''I''m not a child!'' </i>She thought indignantly as she pushed him away.


    A bullet hit his left side and she screamed as she buried herself in his shoulder. Her slender arms wrapped around his neck.


    The truth was that she was terrified.


    Bo Jingyan leaned his head against her ear and asked softly, "Su Ruanruan, if I die, will you be mine?"


    She screamed in fear and anger, "Dream on!"


    Bo Jingyanughed hoarsely.


    He rarely smiled like this, yet he had burst out intoughter while someone was trying to assassinate him!


    The gunshots gradually disappeared. His bodyguards rushed into the ward and Bo Jingyan carried Su Ruanruan out from under the bed.


    The bodyguard lowered his head. "Young Master Yan, we''ve cleared the other side."


    Bo Jingyan smirked coldly. "Leave just one of them alive."


    Su Ruanruan shuddered.


    Bo Jingyan looked down at her. "We can''t stay here anymore." Then, he carried the youngdy out.


    She didn''t struggle at all. After all, she cherished her life.


    Su Ruanruan was carried into the ck SUV, and an hourter, the car arrived at a vi.


    As soon as the door was opened, all the lights in the mansion were switched on.


    Su Ruanruan guessed that Bo Jingyan usually stayed here because the servants addressed him as "Sir".


    Bo Jingyan ced Su Ruanruan on the sofa, loosened his tie, and instructed the servants, "Bring Miss Su upstairs to rest."


    The servants immediately brought slippers over for Su Ruanruan to change into. As she headed upstairs, Su Ruanruan stole a nce at Bo Jingyan.


    He stood there, cold and distant.

 Chapter 8: Help Me Prepare a Big Gift

    <h4>Chapter 8: Help Me Prepare a Big Gift</h4>


    That night, Su Ruanruan was kept up by insomnia, and she quietly headed downstairs. The hall on the first floor was frighteningly dark.


    No sooner had she reached downstairs than her waist was grabbed by arge hand. She fell into a warm embrace.


    She heard a man''s hoarse voice. "What are you trying to pry into?"


    Su Ruanruan saw the person in front of her clearly.


    It was Bo Jingyan!


    His ck shirt blended into the night, and he was so handsome that he almost looked evil.


    There was a faint smell of alcohol on him. It was obvious that he had drunk.


    She instinctively took a step back and asked very softly, "Where''s the survivor?"


    "Dead." His voice was very calm.


    Su Ruanruan felt her entire body turn cold.


    She felt him grab her waist again and the next second, she was pressed down against the sofa.Her petite body was insignificant under his strong control.


    Bo Jingyan moved closer to her, his hot breath blowing behind her ear. "Why don''t you want to follow me? I can''tpare to a dead person, huh?"


    As he enunciated each word, it felt as though he was kissing her.


    Su Ruanruan was so terrified that her body kept trembling.


    He raised himself slightly, and she could see the evil re in his eyes.


    Su Ruanruan started crying, her voice trembling, "I don''t want to be a mistress."


    Bo Jingyan sobered up a little and looked at the little girl under him.


    Her ck hair was slightly wet and her thin shoulders were trembling slightly. It was a pitiable yet lovable sight.


    He sat up and rubbed his forehead. "Go upstairs and sleep. I''ll get the chauffeur to send you back to the hospital tomorrow."


    Su Ruanruan turned around and ran as quickly as she could.


    Bo Jingyan looked at her back quietly. A close aide came overter and said, "Young Master Yan, are you sure that no one knows that Miss Su is here?"


    Bo Jingyan was still sitting quietly in the dark. After a long while, he said in a low voice, "Help me prepare a big gift."


    ...


    Early in the morning, the chauffeur sent Su Ruanruan back to the hospital. Coincidentally, the Old Madam had sent someone to fetch her from the hospital, so she followed the chauffeur back to the Bo family''s residence.


    The olddy was delighted and even instructed her servants to set off two firecrackers.


    Bo Jingyuan pursed her lips. "She''s a jinx. Why would Grandmother like her?"


    Madam Bo red at her daughter, shutting thetter up immediately.


    The Old Madam''s heart ached for Su Ruanruan. She held the young girl''s hand and said, "Go have some rest first. Let''s have dinner together tonight."


    Su Ruanruan obediently returned to her room.


    Behind her, Bo Jingyuan gritted her teeth.<i> ''How shameless! Let''s see how you''re going to stay here after tonight.'' </i>


    She then stole a nce at her mother, who looked exceptionally calm.


    Su Ruanruan rested in her bedroom for a day. At six o''clock in the evening, a servant from the Bo family came knocking on the door. "Miss Su, Sir will be back soon. The Old Madam wants you to go downstairs."


    Su Ruanruan then changed into an azure-colored waist-length dress, and had her long hair braided into a fishbone braid. She looked gentle and moving.


    After a while, she strolled downstairs leisurely.


    By then, Bo Mingyuan had already returned with his children. The Bo family sat on the sofa, drinking tea and chatting.


    When he saw Su Ruanruan, Bo Mingyuan said gently, "I heard from the Old Madam that Jingyan specially hired a good doctor for you. I didn''t believe it before, but now that I see you, he must be really good."


    He chuckled again. "Ruanruan, you have to thank Jingyan properly."


    Su Ruanruan''s gaze fell on Bo Jingyan.


    The way he looked at her was very indifferent. It was impossible to tell that he had done those hateful things to her.


    Su Ruanruan cast her gaze downwards as she softly spoke, "Thank you, Big Brother."


    Bo Jingyan smiled faintly but remained silent.


    Bo Mingyuan smiled. "That''s great. Our family is so loving! Jingyuan, you have to ept Ruanruan like your brother has and love her."


    Bo Jingyuan was furious, yet there was nothing she could do!

 Chapter 9: Ziqi’s Death Was an Accident!

    <h4>Chapter 9: Ziqi''s Death Was an ident!</h4>


    Just as the family was about to move to the dining room, the butler came over with a gift box and said ingratiatingly, "This is a special gift for you, Madam. I wonder which family it''s from."


    Delighted, Madam Bo could hardly wait to open it. "It''s obvious that the person didn''t send it for no reason. We''ll most likely have to give that person something in return."


    The Old Madam already understood her daughter-inw''s tricks, so she secretly rolled her eyes and continued drinking her tea.


    Su Ruanruan was curious as to what kind of gift it was that made Madam Bo so happy. Hence, she paid close attention to it.


    The moment Madam Bo opened the gift box, her face turned pale and her lips trembled unnaturally. She flung the gift almost half a meter away.


    Bo Jingyuan screamed and Bo Jingse turned away.


    Su Ruanruan''s expression changed as well. She clenched her fists and secretly looked at Bo Jingyan, who was sitting there calmly with a sneer on his lips.


    "Take this thing away! Take it away!" Madam Bo''s voice was shaky and incoherent.


    Bo Mingyuan was also shocked. He immediately ordered the servants to take the dirty thing away and turned tofort his wife.


    At this moment, the servant took out a card from the gift box and handed it to Bo Mingyuan. He narrowed his eyes. The card read: "Next time, I don''t mind giving Jingyuan to you, Madam!"


    Bo Jingyuan froze, then rolled her eyes and fainted. The servants immediately carried her away.


    Bo Mingyuan flew into a rage. "How dare you! Do we live in awless society?"


    He stood up and was about to call the police when his wife grabbed his arm. She was wailing. "Mingyuan, I beg you. I have only one child left. I don''t want to lose her."


    Bo Mingyuan hesitated.


    Just then, the olddy who had been drinking tea asked shrewdly, "Meiyu, what bad things have you done? Why did that person only threaten you?"


    Madam Bo was speechless.


    Bo Mingyuan stared at his wife before shifting his gaze to his eldest son, who was sitting on the sofa, looking elegant and noble. There was a mocking gaze in his eyes.


    All of a sudden, Bo Mingyuan lost all his strength. After a long while, he said in a hoarse voice, "Meiyu, Ziqi''s death was an ident! Don''t force me to make a choice."


    Madam Bo was stunned. Her lips trembled as she asked, "Mingyuan, you don''t believe me?"


    Bo Mingyuan held her shoulders and said in a heavy tone, "You only need to remember one thing. Jingyan is the only heir of the Imperial View Corporation. It would have been the same even if Ziqi was still alive."


    Madam Bo''s eyes reddened and she left the table angrily.


    Although Bo Mingyuan hated her for making a move on his eldest son, he still chased after her tofort her because she had indeed lost her son.


    In the master bedroom on the second floor, Madam Bo was bawling on the bed.


    Bo Mingyuan pushed the door open and entered. He sat by the bed and pushed her gently. "You''re doing this again!"


    Madam Bo continued to cry. "I hate you! Ziqi has only left for a year and you have already forgotten about him! You only care about Bo Jingyan! How could you do this to my Ziqi?"


    Bo Mingyuan said helplessly, "Meiyu, I already said that Jingyan has nothing to do with Ziqi''s ident."


    "Then it must have something to do with the Su family, right?" Qi Meiyu''s face was full of tears. "The olddy even brought the Su family''s child here. Isn''t she just making things difficult for me?"


    Bo Mingyuan was in a difficult position.


    Seeing that he was wavering, Qi Meiyu came over and hugged her husband.


    In the heat of the moment, Madam Bo sobbed softly. "Ever since Ruanruan arrived, there hasn''t been peace in our family."


    Bo Mingyuan thought to himself, <i>''That seems to be the case.''</i>


    Madam Bo tried to curry favor with her husband as well as vent her frustrations on Su Ruanruan''s family.


    Bo Mingyuan was very satisfied with being served. He caressed his wife''s face and seemed to be deep in thought. <i>''Perhaps that child really shouldn''t stay in our home.''</i>

 Chapter 10: I Want Someone Like Ruan Ruan

    <h4>Chapter 10: I Want Someone Like Ruan Ruan</h4>


    Although the vi''s soundproofing was good, the rest could still hear some noisesing from their room. The Old Madam said in disgust, "Idiots! Don''t wait for them. Let''s eat."


    This meal made Su Ruanruan uneasy.


    The sounds were like a horny wild cat''s in spring, making her heart beat faster.


    Bo Jingyan''s dark eyes looked towards her, his gaze burning slightly.


    Su Ruanruan did not dare to meet his gaze. She lowered her eyes and ate quietly.


    Seeing this, Bo Jingse secretly tightened her grip on her chopsticks.


    The Old Madam did not notice it. Instead, she said to her eldest grandson, "Jingyan, it''s time for you to find a woman. You''re still single at this age. Others might think that you have different preferences."


    Bo Jingyan took a sip of his wine and smiled. "I don''t have time! Grandma, why don''t you help me find one?"


    Now that he had finally relented, the olddy was surprised and delighted. "What kind of girls do you like?"


    Bo Jingyan''s gaze fell on Su Ruanruan...


    Su Ruanruan felt a chill run down her spine.


    Bo Jingyan looked at the Old Madam again and smiled. "The one you got for Ziqi is pretty good. You can look for someone simr!"


    His grandmother scolded jokingly, "Ruanruan is good, but do you think there will be someone simr to her in this world?"


    Bo Jingyan was still holding his wine ss, his eyes smiling.


    Su Ruanruan was shocked. The "gift" he had given Madam Bo was bloody and terrifying! Now, he even wanted her body.


    She didn''t want anything to do with him!


    Su Ruanruan could no longer sit still and she quickly found an excuse to leave.


    Bo Jingyan looked at her back without saying anything.


    Then, the Old Madam said in a low voice, "Jingyan, there are many girls for you to pick from, but not Ruanruan. She''s Ziqi''s."


    Besides, Jingyan had the most noble blood flowing in him, and he represented both the Bo and Sun families. The Su family was far from matching up to them.


    Bo Jingyan put down his cup and smiled. "You''re thinking too much. I was just joking."


    The olddy heaved a sigh of relief and said unhappily, "Why did you have to joke about Ruanruan? Look, you scared her, didn''t you?"


    She was still a little afraid and felt that her grandson was testing her.


    That night, the thought kept the Old Madam awake through the night.


    ...


    The next morning, Su Ruanruan went downstairs for breakfast.


    Bo Mingyuan had be more distant.


    Su Ruanruan understood what was going on and only addressed the Old Madam.


    "The Old Madam''s legs are acting up and she''s not feeling well!" Bo Mingyuan deliberated for a moment before saying, "Ruanruan, I''ve already calcted your your birth characters, but it doesn''t really match with Ziqi''s. I''ll get the chauffeur to send you back to the Su familyter. As for the 10% shares in Tongsheng Hospital, consider itpensation from the Bo family."


    The moment he spoke, Bo Jingyuan was so happy that she was about to jump up.


    <i>''Dad''s finally kicking Su Ruanruan out!'' </i>She looked at Su Ruanruan with a smug expression. <i>''Let''s see what you can do this time!''</i>


    Su Ruanruan still looked delicate and gentle and she replied, "I''ll call hometer."


    Bo Mingyuan nodded in satisfaction.


    Although he had gotten rid of Su Ruanruan easily, he couldn''t help but feel that this girl had a good appearance and was even obedient.


    Just then, Su Ruanruan said softly, "I want to bid farewell to the Old Madam."


    Bo Mingyuan deliberated for a moment before agreeing. "That''s good too. The Old Madam didn''t love you for nothing."


    After breakfast, Bo Mingyuan personally brought her to the small courtyard where the Old Madam lived.


    Bo Jingyuan said smugly, "Su Ruanruan''s being chased out. If word gets out, she would be treated as a joke."


    Madam Bo sipped on her English ck tea and nced at her daughter. "Jingyuan, keep your mouth shut."


    Bo Jingyuan nodded in agreement, but her heart was still filled with joy.


    As for Madam Bo, she was confident. Her husband had promised her that he would send Su Ruanruan away.

 Chapter 11: A Capable Child

    <h4>Chapter 11: A Capable Child</h4>


    In the small courtyard, the olddy''s legs were acting up and the doctor was examining her.


    Bo Mingyuan brought Su Ruanruan over. He bent down and greeted his mother.


    The olddy forced her eyelids open and her gazended on Su Ruanruan. She felt a pang of pity.


    Last night, Mingyuan hade to herte at night and told her about the child''s birth characters. No matter how much she thought about it, they couldn''t afford to keep the child.


    Hence, the olddy got someone to bring a pair of jade bracelets to Su Ruanruan.


    The young girl understood that the Old Madam was no longer trying to hold her back.


    She said softly, "Uncle has given me enough."


    The olddy sighed in her heart. The gifts from the Bo family had long been taken away by the Su family.


    <i>''This child doesn''t even have any parents. How pitiful.''</i>


    Thinking that the Old Madam was in unbearable pain, the doctor said, "Old Madam is going to suffer for a few days."


    Bo Mingyuan was a little anxious. "Doctor Gao, I know you''re capable enough to treat her."


    Doctor Gao was helpless. "The olddy''s illness cannot be cured, so we can only use medicine to ease her pain."


    Guizhi, who was beside the Old Madam, said, "She took the medicine in the morning but it still hurts."


    Her heart ached for the olddy, but thetter did not take it to heart. "I''m already so old. So be it."


    Just then, Su Ruanruan said softly, "Let me try."


    Bo Mingyuan frowned. <i>''This girl is going to such an extent just to stay in the Bo family!'' </i>


    Doctor Gao sneered in his heart. <i>''If I can''t cure her, no one in Jiang City can! This youngdy''s arrogant words areughable.'' </i>


    However, the Old Madam shocked everyone by saying, "Why don''t we let Ruanruan take a look?"


    With that, Guizhi carefully rolled up the Old Madam''s pants, revealing thetter''s knees.


    The olddy''s legs were so thin that they looked like skin and bones.


    Su Ruanruan squatted down and reached out her hands to gently cover that area of pain.


    Her fingernails were round and pink, and clean and cute.


    The Old Madam was distracted for a moment but when she came back to her senses, she felt pain and cried out.


    Su Ruanruan''s red lips parted slightly as she spoke in a soft voice, "The Old Madam is experiencing a gout re."


    That shocked everyone. How could Su Ruanruan tell?


    The Old Madam eximed excitedly, "This child is actually capable!"


    She calmed herself down and said, "Jingyuan said that you studied art like her. Why do you know medicine?"


    Su Ruanruan gently massaged the olddy as she replied, "My father was a doctor when he was still alive. When I was young, I read medical books together with him and learned some basic knowledge."


    The Old Madam was originally in so much pain that she was on the verge of death. However, Su Ruanruan''s massage had alleviated much of that pain.


    The former looked at the young girl, who was half-kneeling by her side, and felt that this little girl was as beautiful as a painting, and very moving.


    The olddy''s heart was filled with love. "Good girl, stop massaging me. Don''t let my old and dirty body dirty your hands."


    Su Ruanruan shook her head. "It''s fine."


    She then said to Guizhi beside the olddy, "Bring some ice over."


    Guizhi looked at Doctor Gao hesitantly. "We usually use warm packs."


    Unexpectedly, Doctor Gao said, "It''s fine! Hehe, perhaps the youngdy''s method is better."


    He sneered coldly in his heart. ''How dare a nobody try to prove her worth here? I can''t wait to watch a good show if she drives the olddy into a critical condition.''


    With his approval, Guizhi quickly brought the ice over.


    Su Ruanruan crushed the ice cubes personally and exined, "This way, it won''t be too cold."


    Then, she took a clean gauze and wrapped the ice up, pressing it t and gently cing it on the olddy''s sore spot.


    Doctor Gao''s eyes were burning as he waited for the olddy''s condition to worsen.

 Chapter 12: From Now On, Ruanruan is Part of the Family

    <h4>Chapter 12: From Now On, Ruanruan is Part of the Family</h4>


    However, after waiting for a while, the olddy did not show any signs of pain. Instead, she closed her eyesfortably and sighed. "After suffering for more than twenty years, my old bones finally feel at ease."


    Doctor Gao was dumbfounded! This was impossible! There was no way ice would help the Old Madam''s condition! But why did the Old Madam look so much better?


    It wasn''t just him. Even Bo Mingyuan also looked at Su Ruanruan in surprise.


    This child was actually quite capable.


    While everyone was lost in their own thoughts, a servant came over and said, "Sir, the car to send Miss Su home is already waiting at the door."


    Bo Mingyuan coughed awkwardly.


    Su Ruanruan got up and said goodbye to the olddy.


    Of course, there was no way the Old Madam would allow her to leave. She had been in such great pain only moments earlier, and it was Su Ruanruan who had alleviated her pain.


    The olddy raged at her son. "Mingyuan, you''ve been listening to that evil woman of yours every day. Are you deliberately trying to make me suffer? She clearly wants to harm Jingyan. Are you too weak to deal with her?"


    She berated her son viciously.


    Bo Mingyuan felt helpless. "What are you saying?"


    Su Ruanruan said softly, "Uncle knows that you''re unwell, so he hasn''t even had breakfast yet. He can''t be any more filial."


    Bo Mingyuan was stunned for a moment before replying, "Yes, I didn''t even eat breakfast."


    He looked at Su Ruanruan in surprise. This child was very considerate.


    The Old Madam was overjoyed. She nced at her son. "At least you have some conscience."


    However, she continued ruthlessly, "No matter how many times that evil woman tries to change your mind, I''m keeping this child."


    Bo Mingyuan was filial, so there was no way he could refute her. He could only agree helplessly.


    He only spoke to Su Ruanruan once the olddy fell asleep. "The Old Madam likes you a lot! Why don''t you go back to the Su family ande back after dinner?"


    Su Ruanruan agreed obediently.


    Bo Mingyuan sighed again. "Don''t me me for what I''m doing."


    He patted her shoulder and walked out of the olddy''s room.


    Su Ruanruan was about to follow him when Doctor Gao snapped out of his daze and asked, "May I know who you are?"


    The young girl stopped in her tracks and turned around with a smile. "My father''s Su Peiming."


    Doctor Gao was stunned.


    Only after a long time did he regain his senses, and he muttered, "It''s him. No wonder..."


    Su Ruanruan smiled and left.


    When they arrived at the Bo family''s front hall, Bo Mingyuan was arranging for the chauffeur and servants.


    Madam Bo was still sipping her tea.


    Bo Jingyuan pretended to be sincere. "Although we can''t be a family, we can still meet in school."


    Bo Jingyan and Bo Jingse happened to hear this as they came down from the study on the second floor.


    Bo Jingse subconsciously nced at her brother.


    Bo Jingyan smiled and headed downstairs slowly.


    After Bo Mingyuan had arranged everything, he turned around and reprimanded his younger daughter. "Don''t talk nonsense! Ruanruan is just going home to visit her family. She wille back soon."


    At this moment, the servants were moving gifts into the car. All sorts of expensive gifts piled up like a small mountain.


    Bo Jingyuan was so anxious that she was about to cry.


    Didn''t he want to send Su Ruanruan away? Why wasn''t she not leaving? Why did her father give Su Ruanruan so many good things?


    Just as she was about to say something, Bo Mingyuan said in a deep voice, "The Old Madam isn''t in good condition. Ruanruan relieved her pain! The Old Madam likes Ruanruan. She will be part of the Bo family from now on."


    Madam Bo tightened her grip on her cup and narrowed her eyes.


    That child had found a way to stay!


    Bo Mingyuan was still not satisfied and said to his eldest son, "Jingyan, send Ruanruan off personallyter!"


    He patted his son''s shoulder. "We can''t let others think that there are no men in our Bo family."

 Chapter 13: Returning to the Su Family in Glory

    <h4>Chapter 13: Returning to the Su Family in Glory</h4>


    Bo Jingyan looked at Su Ruanruan, a hint of mockery in his gaze.


    Ever since that night, Su Ruanruan had been extremely afraid of him. She immediately said, "You must be very busy. Why don''t..."


    "I do have time this morning." These words were meant for his father.


    Bo Mingyuan was relieved. "Jingyan, I''ll leave this to you."


    Bo Jingyan lit a cigarette and looked at the youngdy. "Aren''t you going upstairs to change? I''ll wait for you in the car."


    Seeing that she couldn''t escape, Su Ruanruan bit her lower lip and could only head upstairs to change.


    Ten minutester, she came downstairs in a yellow dress, her long hair braided in a fishbone braid. She looked as fresh as morning dew.


    To her surprise, Bo Jingyan was the one driving the car.


    He was sitting in the driver''s seat. He had taken off his jacket and was wearing only a white shirt. He looked indescribably handsome. He was smoking while waiting for her.


    Su Ruanruan wanted to slip into the backseat, but he reached out and opened the door to the front passenger seat.


    The youngdy refused to get into the car.


    Bo Jingyan put out the cigarette and lifted his chin slightly. "You want others to realize?"


    She had no choice but to get into the car.


    When she got into the car, she realized that something was amiss.


    Her dress was not short, but when she sat down, her fair skin was revealed. She tried to cover her skin uneasily.


    Bo Jingyan nced at her, grabbed the coat from the backseat, and threw it at her.


    The jacket covered her legs lightly, covering her bare skin.


    "Thank you," she said, her tone stiff.


    Bo Jingyan chuckled and asked her as he buckled his seatbelt, "What are you thanking me for? For plotting against you?"


    She turned away angrily. He was evil!


    Bo Jingyan set the location on his GPS and started the car. A few ck RVs with gifts followed behind, enough to allow Su Ruanruan to return home in glory.


    In the living room, Bo Jingyuan gritted her teeth in hatred. "Those who don''t know better might think that Su Ruanruan has married Big Brother."


    Madam Bo ignored her sour words and said softly to her husband, "I don''t even have any say in this family."


    Bo Mingyuanforted his wife. "She''s just staying here but she won''t be included in the family register."


    Madam Bo buried her face in her hands and sobbed. "Do you think I don''t want to ept her? If Ziqi was still alive, I would be willing to let her marry Ziqi."


    Bo Mingyuan''s heart ached at the mention of his second son.


    Bo Jingse, who had been watching coldly from the sidelines, sneered.


    Qi Meiyu was skilled, but she had underestimated Su Ruanruan. That girl who looked weak and delicate but the truth was that she really could not be underestimated.


    The Bo family was about to change. Qi Meiyu''s good days wereing to an end.


    ...


    Half an hourter, Bo Jingyan''s car arrived at the Su family''s residence.


    The Su Family was a family of doctors, and their vi was not as luxurious as the Bo family''s.


    The car stopped and Bo Jingyan turned to look at Su Ruanruan. "I have a meeting at the hotelter. We''ll leave at 10 o''clock."


    Su Ruanruan looked away. "I''ll go back after lunch."


    He was shameless! He clearly said that he was free in the morning.


    Hearing this, Bo Jingyan unbuckled his seatbelt. "Alright, I''ll eat with you at the Su family''s residence."


    Su Ruanruan panicked and reached out to hold his arm. "You''re not allowed to get out of the car. Wait for me here."


    Her hands were soft, causing Bo Jingyan to shudder.


    He lowered his eyes and his gaze fell on her hand.


    Realizing that something was wrong, Su Ruanruan hurriedly retracted her hand.


    However, he was faster than her, and he reached out and pulled her into his arms.


    She was so scared that she kept dodging around, and tears welled up in her eyes.


    Bo Jingyan caressed her delicate face and said in a hoarse voice, "The people behind are all my subordinates. They won''t leak a single thing."

 Chapter 14: Kiss Me and I Won’t Tell

    <h4>Chapter 14: Kiss Me and I Won''t Tell</h4>


    Su Ruanruan turned her face away, "Let go of me! I won''t be your mistress."


    His gaze deepened. "Su Ruanruan, when did I say I wanted you to be my mistress?"


    With that, he carried her back to the front passenger seat and looked at her. "You''re so small. What can we do with you?"


    Su Ruanruan felt humiliated!


    Bo Jingyan smiled lightly and said in a low voice, "It''s not time yet. I''ll let the Old Madam take care of you first."


    Bo Ziqi was dead, and now that she was in the Bo family, she belonged to Bo Jingyan?!


    She was stunned.


    <i>''He''s truly shameless to the core. What does he take me for? Am I just a little pet in the Bo family? Is he going to eat me up after rearing me? I''m not going to let that happen!'' </i>


    Bo Jingyan tugged on her ear. "Why don''t I go to the Old Madam and tell her about you swapping your drink with Jingyuan''s?"


    Su Ruanruan turned her face away as her voice cracked, "She clearly plotted against me first."


    Bo Jingyan smiled. "What about pretending to be sick?"


    Su Ruanruan was so angry that tears welled up in her eyes. "Tell her then! At most, I''ll be chased out of the Bo family."


    He looked at her quietly and suddenly said, "Come and kiss me, and I won''t say anything."


    She started to cry. "Bo Jingyan, get someone else."


    When she cried, she was as weak and pitiful as a baby.But Bo Jingyan knew that Su Ruanruan was not a cub. She was a little rabbit that could bite.


    This little rabbit was very cute, and he liked her very much.


    He wiped away her tears and coaxed her. "I won''t mess around with you."


    She still refused to kiss him. After a long time, Bo Jingyan nced at his watch, and let her out of the car.


    As soon as the car door opened, Su Ruanruan flew off.


    The servants of the Bo family followed behind her with gifts in hand.


    Bo Jingyan smiled and lit a cigarette. He took a deep breath and smiled faintly.


    Actually, he hadn''t really been right earlier. While she was young, she was already 18 years old. There were many things she could do.


    ...


    Su Ruanruan''s return shocked the entire Su family.


    The Bo Family had arranged for the Su family''s Third Miss, Su Qionglin, to marry into the Bo family. After all, Su Qionglin and Bo Ziqi had been lovers in the first ce.


    However, Su Qionglin was the daughter of the Su family''s oldest son, Su Yuhua. Besides, she was also a popr model. How could the Su family throw her into the fire pit? Hence, Old Master Su chose to chase Su Ruanruan out.


    The Su family felt that Su Ruanruan would definitely not have a good life in the Bo family. As such, the Su family simply pretended as though they had never raised this child, so much so that they deliberately ignored Su Ruanruan even when she was sick.


    But now, Su Ruanruan was back¡ªin style!


    Those gifts piled into a small mountain in the courtyard.


    Naturally, the Su family now treated Su Ruanruan differently. Old Master Su said gently, "It seems like the Bo family treats you well."


    Auntie Su was green with envy, but she said, "Ruanruan, now that you''re enjoying life, don''t forget that this fortune was given to you by Qionglin."


    <i>''How shameless! Has she really forgotten about how she forced me into doing this?''</i> Su Ruanruan thought to herself.


    However, she didn''t lose her temper. She said softly, "If Sister Qionglin wants to go, she can still do so."


    Auntie Su was a little embarrassed. Ha, how could Qionglin marry a dead person?


    Qionglin was a beauty and had a whole career ahead of her. She would definitely find a powerful husband to help her two brothers in the future.


    At this moment, Su Qionglin came down from upstairs. When she saw the house full of presents, she felt a little upset.


    <i>''All these should have been mine!''</i> She thought indignantly.


    Auntie Su rolled her eyes and said softly, "Ruanruan''s status is different now. Qionglin, if you interact with more people now, you might find a good husband like Ruanruan."


    Old Master Su approved of this. After all, Qionglin seemed more promising amongst the two girls in the family. Besides, the Su family had raised Ruanruan. It was only right for her to repay their kindness.

 Chapter 15: Heartache after a Beating

    <h4>Chapter 15: Heartache after a Beating</h4>


    At the thought of this, Old Master Su said, "Ruanruan, you must remember your sister if the Bo family hosts any banquets or social events in the future."


    Su Ruanruan lowered her gaze, her eyes filled with coldness. She looked up again and said obediently, "I understand."


    Auntie Su covered her mouth andughed. "I knew you were a grateful child, Ruanruan. I know you won''t forget how well we treated you."


    Even Su Qionglin chimed inzily, "Yeah, Ruanruan is the most obedient."


    Su Ruanruan saw her chance and said in a low voice to Old Master Su, "Grandpa, I want to work in the Tongsheng Hospital after graduating."


    Auntie Su''s heart skipped a beat. Did Su Ruanruan know something?


    She turned to nce at Old Master Su.


    As expected, Old Master Su flew into a rage and pped her in the face. "You''re a girl! Do you think you can be a doctor? Look at how well Qionglin is doing in her career!"


    Five angry red marks immediately appeared on Su Ruanruan''s face.


    She cupped her face but remained silent.


    Old Master Su felt a little guilty.


    He had been slightly too heavy-handed. It wouldn''t be good if the Bo family saw this.


    Seeing that the atmosphere was cold, Auntie Su pretended to persuade her. "Ruanruan, if you can''t find a job in the future, you can always look for your Sister Qionglin! Besides, the Bo Family''s Imperial View Corporation is so big. You don''t have to be afraid of having nowhere to go."


    She chuckled and continued, "The pharmaceutical research and development department of the Imperial View Corporation is second to none. Ruanruan, don''t forget to fight for the right to use the newest drugs for our hospital in the future."


    Everything Auntie Su had said was for her own benefit, but to Su Ruanruan, it sounded like a way out.


    She caressed her slightly swollen face and wondered,<i> ''Why didn''t I think of that?''</i>


    At this moment, Old Master Su''s tone softened as well. "I was too anxious just now. Did I hurt you?"


    He nced at Auntie Su, who immediately went to get some medicine for Su Ruanruan. After applying it, she examined the wound carefully. "The marks are almost gone."


    Su Ruanruan''s heart turned cold. She stood up gently. "The Old Madam is still waiting for me. I''ll go back first."


    Old Master Su had many things to tell her, but he was afraid that they would offend Old Madam Bo and ruin Su Qionglin''s future if Su Ruanruan werete, so he had no choice but to agree.


    As soon as Su Ruanruan left, Auntie Su ced the ointment aside and smiled at Old Master Su, "Ruanruan''s all grown up. She even has a temper now."


    Old Master Su''s face sank.


    Su Qionglin, who was watching from the side, sneered as she yed with her nails.


    <i>''Does Su Ruanruan think that she has ascended to the top? That''s just something I didn''t want! But now that Su Ruanruan''s valued by the Bo family, I can indeed use her...''</i>


    ...


    Su Ruanruan walked out of the Su family''s residence and was about to get into the car.


    All of a sudden, a voice came from behind. "Ruanruan!"


    She spun around, surprised to see him. "Second Brother, you''re back?"


    It was Su Ru''an.


    Eldest Uncle Su had three children. His eldest son, Su Minghua, had gotten married and had children. He was now working in the family''s hospital. The second son, Su Ru''an, was obsessed with art and had just returned from overseas recently. Lastly, his youngest daughter was none other than Su Qionglin.


    No one in the Su family treated Su Ruanruan well, apart from Su Ru''an.


    The young man walked over and patted her head. "Did you get hit again?"


    Su Ruanruan shook her head.


    Her cousin sighed softly and reached out to touch her face. "I saw everything."


    He ced a tube of ointment in her palm. "Remember to apply this ointment yourself."


    However, he did not want to let go of her hand. His voice was low. "Ruanruan, I can take you away."


    Su Ruanruan lowered her head and choked on her words, "The Old Madam treats me very well."


    She did not mention anything about Madam Bo and Bo Jingyuan making things difficult for her nor did she talk about Bo Jingyan bullying her.


    Su Ru''an was stunned for a moment. After a while, he patted her head again. "Tell me if you get bullied."


    He took out another bank card and passed it to her, afraid that she would be aggrieved but have no money to spend on herself.


    Su Ruanruan refused to ept it but her cousin stuffed it into her hands and left.


    Su Ruanruan''s gaze remained on the ground for a long time.

 Chapter 16: Tempting Her

    <h4>Chapter 16: Tempting Her</h4>


    When they were in the car, Bo Jingyan turned to look at her. "Why? You can''t bear to leave? Did you cry?"


    Su Ru''an had chased after her. Bo Jingyan saw it clearly¡ªSu Ru''an nced at his cousin with aplicated gaze. However, thetter ignored him and turned her head away, feeling a little sad.


    Bo Jingyan suddenly narrowed his eyes and reached out to grab her chin. "Who hit you?"


    Su Ruanruan panicked and stuttered, "No one."


    Bo Jingyan dragged her over and scrutinized her face. "Did Old Master Su hit you?"


    "This isn''t the first time." Su Ruanruan''s voice was broken. "Why are you pretending to care about me?"


    Bo Jingyan had also heard that Bo Jingyuan had pped her, so he immediately said, "I won''t pursue that matter because I know you won''t let Jingyuan take advantage of you, but the Su family is different."


    Those people bullied and humiliated her because they had raised her.


    Su Ruanruan didn''t want to rm the members of the Su family here, hence she begged, "I will pay attention in the future."


    Bo Jingyan did not say anything else. His gaze fell on the bank card she was holding. Su Ru''an had given it to her just now. He took the card and bent it in half.


    Angry tears rolled down Su Ruanruan''s face. He was too domineering.


    She wanted to go back alone, but just then, Bo Jingyan''s secretary knocked on the car window.


    Bo Jingyan rolled down the car window.


    "Young Master Yan, the meeting is about to start."


    Bo Jingyan nodded. He turned to look at Su Ruanruan. "There''s a new product meeting. It''s very important."


    Su Ruanruan''s eyes lit up.<i> ''A new product meeting?'' </i>


    She bit her lower lip. "Is it a meeting with the research and development department?"


    Bo Jingyan smiled. "So you know about it."


    Seeing that she did not object, he started the car and drove towards the hotel.


    As Su Ruanruan sat beside him, she stole a nce at him. For the first time, she felt that Bo Jingyan was not that scary.


    20 minutester, the car stopped in the parking lot of the Imperial View Hotel, and Bo Jingyan brought Su Ruanruan to the conference center on the top floor.


    The meeting room was not big and was filled with just over 10 people. None of them showed any surprise when they saw Su Ruanruan.


    Su Ruanruan thought to herself, <i>''These people should be Bo Jingyan''s trusted aides.'' </i>


    She then recalled that the servants of the Bo Family, who had gone to the Su Family with her today, were also following his orders. Her heart sank.


    How powerful was Bo Jingyan?


    Bo Jingyan arranged for a female assistant to bring Su Ruanruan to the room next door to rest.


    Su Ruanruan originally wanted to stay behind, but she was afraid that he would be suspicious, so she obediently followed after the assistant.


    The room was Bo Jingyan''s private lounge, and there were a living room and a small study room attached to it.


    Su Ruanruan stood at the entrance of the study and softly asked, "Can I pick a book to read?"


    The assistant smiled. "You''re the doctor''s guest. Of course you can."


    <i>''Doctor? Does she mean Bo Jingyan?'' </i>Su Ruanruan was surprised.


    Seeing her confusion, the assistant smiled again. "Young Master Yan is a PhD student at the best research institute in America."


    Su Ruanruan nodded before following her in.


    The study room was very simple. Besides a desk, there were two rows of medical books on the shelves.


    Su Ruanruan stood on her tiptoes and picked a book. Then, she sat on the sofa to read.


    The assistant made her a cup of English ck tea, and left.


    The study room was very quiet except for the asional sound of Su Ruanruan flipping through a book.


    When Bo Jingyan returned from his meeting, he was surprised to see her reading medical books.


    He walked over and sat beside her. He took the book from her hand and looked at it. "Do you like to read this?"


    He put the book down again. "Haven''t you always painted?"


    Su Ruanruan was surprised. How did he know about that?


    Bo Jingyan lowered his voice. "Jingyuan said that you just transferred to Zhongjiang Art Academy."


    Su Ruanruan hummed in acknowledgment. She didn''t know what else to say.


    She had never been alone with an adult male before, let alone a man who was after her.


    Bo Jingyan took a sip of tea from Su Ruanruan''s teacup and said slowly, "But if you like medicine, you cane and take a look. Oh right, we have aboratory in Imperial View too."

 Chapter 17: Bo Jingyan’s First Gift

    <h4>Chapter 17: Bo Jingyan''s First Gift</h4>


    "Really?" Su Ruanruan stared straight at him.


    Bo Jingyan leaned against the sofa and looked at her.


    His gaze was clear and bright, with a hint of the badness of grown men.


    Su Ruanruan''s heart started racing again.


    Just as she was at a loss, one of Bo Jingyan''s subordinates came in and whispered, "Young Master Yan, that old man from the Su family identally fell down the stairs and was sent to the hospital for emergency treatment."


    "I got it." Bo Jingyan gestured for him to leave.


    Su Ruanruan was stunned. It took her a while to find her voice. "Did you do it?"


    Bo Jingyan patted his pants and asked calmly, "Are you appeased? I didn''t chop off Jingyuan''s hand to avenge you."


    Su Ruanruan felt a chill run down her spine. Her instincts told her to run away as quickly as she could. However, she hadn''t even made it more than two steps away when Bo Jingyan hugged her from behind.


    "You think I''m scary?" His breath was beside her ear, and he sounded wild and seductive.


    Su Ruanruan trembled uncontrobly in his arms.


    He spun her around with his hands on her shoulders, and he sneered. "If I wasn''t ruthless, I would have died a hundred times over."


    Su Ruanruan cried, "I don''t want to know about your past."


    "It''s toote." Bo Jingyan lowered his head and kissed her lips, his voice hoarse. "Ruanruan, you''re mine."


    "I''m not!" Su Ruanruan struggled to get away from him.


    She took two steps back and threw amp at him. She had a premonition that she would not be able to escape if she did not run now.


    Bo Jingyan easily dodged her attack, and the expensivemp shattered to the ground.


    He smiled lightly. "What I did to Old Master Su will be my first gift to you."


    "You''re disgusting!" She threw another pillow at him.


    Bo Jingyan walked up to you, reaching out to pull her into his arms. His arms were locked around her and she couldn''t move at all.


    He lowered his head and kissed her. When she refused, he pinched her chin and forced her to ept it.


    Su Ruanruan had never been in a rtionship before, so how could she have known this? She cried so much that her eyelids were turning pink. It was a very pitiful yet lovable sight.


    However, Bo Jingyan had made up his mind toplete the kiss, as if it was a deration that she was his woman.


    In the end, he took her into his arms and gently wiped her slightly swollen red lips. "This is much more realistic than having a dead man as a husband."


    Su Ruanruan turned her face away in embarrassment. "You''ve already kissed me. Let go of me."


    Bo Jingyan pulled her into his arms, almost crushing her.


    Su Ruanruan was extremely afraid and hit him. "Bo Jingyan, you''re a bully! Let go of me! I''m going to tell on you to the Old Madam."


    After Bo Jingyan recovered from the shock, he leaned on her small shoulders and chuckled. "Do you want to tell the Old Madam that I kissed you, or tell her that I want you to be mine?"


    Su Ruanruan was so embarrassed that she could only cry.


    Bo Jingyan looked at her crying face and sighed. "Alright, stop crying! That Su fellow is not someone important. Is it worth it to make such a fuss?"


    "You investigated me!" she said softly.


    The manughed lightly. "It''s only natural for me to investigate my future wife."


    Despite the unbearable scene, Su Ruanruan still blushed.


    She shoved him away. "Who''s your wife?!"


    Bo Jingyan''s heart skipped a beat. He squeezed her hand and said, "You will be in the future."


    "I won''t." Su Ruanruan shrugged her hand away. "Send me back."


    Bo Jingyan looked at her quietly and smiled. "You have a childish temper."


    Although he said that, he took his coat and left with her.


    Su Ruanruan heaved a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 18: You Have Feelings, Don’t You?

    <h4>Chapter 18: You Have Feelings, Don''t You?</h4>


    In the car, Bo Jingyan suddenly took out a card and ced it in her hands.


    "I don''t want it." Su Ruanruan threw the card back at him.


    If she took his card, she would be his. She would rather die!


    Bo Jingyan lowered his head and lit a cigarette. "How are you nning to leave after entering the Bo family?"


    Su Ruanruan was stunned.


    The man chuckled. "What if the Old Madam suddenly wants to add you into the family register one day? The only way you''ll ever leave the Bo family in this lifetime is in a coffin."


    Su Ruanruan felt her blood run cold.


    Bo Jingyan freed one hand to stroke her hair. "Ruanruan, I will make you the mistress of the Bo family, the most respected woman in Jiang City."


    The youngdy was stunned for a long time before she turned away. "I don''t care for any of that!"


    "You''ll figure it out." He leaned toward her suddenly.


    Su Ruanruan screamed in fear, "What are you trying to do now?!"


    "Your seat belt isn''t fastened." he said as he pinched her cheek.


    Su Ruanruan pped his hand away. "I can do it myself."


    Although she said so, her hands were shaking so badly she couldn''t fasten her own seat belt.


    Bo Jingyan chuckled as he held her hand and helped her buckle it.


    When she looked up, his bright eyes locked onto hers and his voice was hoarse. "You have feelings for me too, don''t you?"


    "No! Of course not!" she screamed softly.


    Bo Jingyan looked at the reserved girl beside him and felt something again, but he suppressed it after thinking about it. <i>''She''s still too young. I''ll raise her for a while longer.'' </i>


    It was already three in the afternoon by the time he sent her back.


    The moment the car stopped at the parking lot, Su Ruanruan opened the door and leaped out of the car as if she was escaping.


    Bo Jingyan was not in a hurry to leave. Instead, he lit himself a few cigarettes in the car.


    Amidst the smoke, his handsome face was deep in thought.


    His little one was reserved and not easily moved. She would only obediently stay by his side if he gave her what she wanted.


    ...


    Su Ruanruan ran to the second floor quickly. She did not even hear the servants greeting her along the way.


    After returning to her bedroom, she leaned her back against the door and stroked her lips, feeling both angry and frustrated.


    That person looked serious, but his actions were extremely vile. He had even taken away her first kiss!


    For a long time, Su Ruanruan was unwilling to go downstairs.


    In the evening, more cars arrived at the vi, and the servants were thrown into a frenzy.


    From downstairs came the sound of crying. Upon listening closely, Su Ruanraun realized that it was the voices of Madam Bo and the Old Madam!


    Su Ruanruan was curious and slowly headed downstairs. Along the way, she grabbed a servant.


    The servant wiped her tears and she stammered, "Young Master Ziqi is back."


    Su Ruanruan felt as though she had been struck by lightning.


    The maid continued, "Young Master Ziqi fell down the cliff and was picked up by someone. He lost his memory for a period of time, so he couldn''te back. Madam and Old Madam are overjoyed!"


    Su Ruanruan clenched her fists.


    Bo Ziqi was still alive? He had actually returned!


    Just then, a young man walked into the hall surrounded by the crowd.


    He was about the same size as Bo Jingyan. Although he was thin and out of shape, it was still possible to tell that he was an extremely good-looking man.


    Madam Bo hugged her son and cried. "Ziqi! I thought you... would nevere back."


    She held her son''s face as she cried. "You''ve lost so much weight! I heard from Old Zhang that you aren''t in good health. You must have suffered a lot!"


    The Old Madam reprimanded her daughter-inw, "Young people recover so quickly! Don''t say such unlucky things."


    Madam Bo cried with joy. "You''re right."


    She kept caressing her son''s face, unwilling to let go.


    Su Ruanruan had been standing at the staircase and watching. Coincidentally, Bo Ziqi looked over at her.


    Bo Ziqi''s gaze was cold and arrogant, and he looked at Su Ruanruan like she was someone unrted to him.


    For a moment, the atmosphere was a little strange.

 Chapter 19: Bo Ziqi’s Hate

    <h4>Chapter 19: Bo Ziqi''s Hate</h4>


    It was the Old Madam who spoke first. "This is Ruanruan."


    She tried to matchmake the two juniors, and chuckled as she said, "Ruanruan is still young. You have plenty of time to develop your feelings for her."


    Bo Ziqi was about to speak when Madam Boined, "Mom, did you forget that Ziqi has a girlfriend?"


    The olddy red at Madam Bo. "Where did his girlfriend go when Ziqi got into trouble?"


    Bo Ziqi pursed his lips.


    Because her grandson had just returned after going through trials and tribtions, the olddy didn''t want to dampen his spirits, so she quickly changed the topic. "Hurry and call your father and the rest. They don''t know about this news yet."


    Madam Bo smiled apologetically. "I''ve already called them."


    Just then, a car horn sounded at the door. In less than half a minute, Bo Mingyuan walked into the hall.


    He was obviously overwhelmed with emotions. He hugged his son and said in a trembling voice, "It''s good that you''re back! It''s good that you''re back!"


    Bo Ziqi''s voice was slightly depressed. "Dad, I''m back!"


    Su Ruanruan secretly squeezed her hand. Bo Ziqi was back, and he was her Third Sister''s boyfriend. She was now treading on thin ice.


    Then, she heard footsteps. It was Bo Jingyan and Bo Jingse. The siblings were expressionless.


    Bo Jingyan nced at Su Ruanruan, then stood at the side.


    Bo Mingyuan recovered hisposure, held his two sons and said emotionally, "Ziqi is finally back. Our whole family is finally together."


    He asked his eldest son cheerfully, "Jingyan, aren''t you happy?"


    "I am." Bo Jingyan nced at his younger brother.


    Then, his gaze swept past Su Ruanruan. Thetter simply pretended not to notice it.


    Bo Mingyuan patted his eldest son and escorted him to the dining room.


    Everyone was happy tonight and drank freely, especially Bo Mingyuan, who got drunk.


    In high spirits, he called his youngest son to the study.


    After closing the door, the conversation flowed naturally between the father and son.


    Bo Mingyuan took a puff of his cigarette and went straight to the point. "I like Ruanruan more! This child is good looking and has a gentle temperament. It''s rare for the Old Madam to like someone so much too!"


    Although Bo Ziqi was still recuperating, he also took a puff of a cigarette.


    He pinched his cigarette and frowned. "I don''t know her."


    Su Ruanruan could marry a dead man just so that she would live in riches and glory. He hated that.


    Besides, Su Qionglin was beautiful and tall. He was infatuated with Su Qionglin.


    Bo Mingyuan felt a headacheing on.


    Bo Ziqi added, "Since I''m back, there''s no need to keep her in the Bo family. Send her back."


    "I can''t make the decision on this matter." Bo Mingyuan blew out a smoke ring. "Only she can treat the Old Madam''s leg."


    Bo Ziqi''s expression darkened. After a moment, he said, "I''ll talk to herter."


    However, his father was persistent. "Ziqi, have you really thought about it? I think that child is quite smart and suitable to marry you."


    From a man''s point of view, Bo Mingyuan felt that Su Ruanruan''s looks were more attractive. Su Qionglin was beautiful, but she was too eye-catching, not to mention that she was showing herself in public.


    Besides, Ruanruan had just entered the house when Ziqi came back. Wasn''t she a blessing to the family?


    Bo Ziqi was helpless. "Dad!"


    Bo Mingyuan waved his hand. "Alright, if you''re not willing, then forget it."


    He added, "Let''s talk about your rtionship with Su Qionglinter! Firstly, you have to take care of your body. Secondly, I''m afraid the olddy won''t agree to it easily."


    Bo Ziqi agreed. He put out his cigarette and walked out of the study.


    As the door opened, he was greeted by Su Ruanruan standing right outside.


    She was dressed casually in an off-white home dress. Her ck hair fell to her shoulders, making her look a little ethereal.


    However, Bo Ziqi felt nothing but disgust.


    He looked at the fruit tter in her hands and said coldly, "Did you hear that? You don''t have to do this. It''s useless!"


    He walked past her.


    Su Ruanruan stood there, unmoving.


    After a long while, she smiled. What she wanted was Bo Ziqi''s disgust.


    It would be more troublesome if he was really attracted to her.

 Chapter 20: Ruanruan, It’s Inconvenient to Remain in the Bo Family

    <h4>Chapter 20: Ruanruan, It¡¯s Inconvenient to Remain in the Bo Family</h4><h4><strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios </h4>


    The next day was thest day of Su Ruanruan¡¯s vacation, and she decided to pay Old Master Su a visit.


    There were very few people at breakfast.


    Bo Jingse, who had always been cold, actually asked her about her ns for the day, and wanted to send her to the hospital.


    Su Ruanruan knew that she was in cahoots with Bo Jingyan, so she declined the other¡¯s offer politely. "I¡¯ll just take a taxi there. Thank you, Sister Jingse."


    Bo Jingse smiled faintly but came over to stroke her hair. "You¡¯re quite obedient."


    Bo Mingyuan smiled and said, "Jingse rarely praises people."


    However, Su Ruanruan only felt disgust. Bo Jingyan often said that she was obedient...


    Bo Mingyuan was concerned about the development of the new medicine. so he brought Jingse out without even finishing breakfast. In the end, Su Ruanruan hailed a cab to the hospital.


    Old Master Su was staying in the VIP ward. When Su Ruanruan reached the door of the ward, she heard some voicesing from inside.


    She eavesdropped silently for a while before knocking on the door.


    The one who opened the door was none other than her eldest aunt, who was somewhat surprised to see Su Ruanruan.


    She looked a little ufortable as she turned around and said, "Old Master, Ruanruan is here."


    Su Ruanruan walked in.


    The sight stunned her. Bo Ziqi was there too!


    He had changed into a white casual outfit today and looked much more energetic.


    At this moment, Bo Ziqi was sitting in an armchair while Su Qionglin was leaning against the armrest, looking intimate with each other.


    Upon seeing Su Ruanruan, Bo Ziqi frowned but remained silent.


    Su Ruanruan pretended not to see him and put down the fruit basket in her hands. "Grandpa, how¡¯s your leg?"


    Eldest Auntie Su interrupted, "Your eldest uncle operated on him himself. What problem could there be? He just has to remain on bedrest for a few months."


    Old Master Su replied indifferently, "I¡¯m getting old and useless."


    Su Ruanruan was not close to them, but she said a fewforting words.


    The moment she finished speaking, Old Master Su asked in a deep voice, "Oh right, have you seen Ziqi?"


    Su Ruanruan lowered her eyes, "I have."


    Old Master Su red at her. "What are you thinking?"


    Just as Su Ruanruan was about to speak, Auntie Su spoke up. "Ruanruan, I let you go to the Bo family to live afortable life. But now, Ziqi is back."


    She pretended to be troubled and said, "Ziqi and Qionglin will get married eventually. Ruanruan, will it be inconvenient for you to remain in the Bo family?"


    Both Su Qionglin and Bo Ziqi looked at Su Ruanruan as soon as the elder woman finished her sentence.


    Su Ruanruan understood that they were forcing her to leave the Bo family.


    She hid the coldness in her eyes and said obediently, "Don¡¯t worry, Eldest Auntue. I won¡¯t ruin Third Sister¡¯s rtionship."


    She bit down on her lower lip and address Bo Ziqi, "Brother-inw."


    Auntie Su was relieved. "I knew Ruanruan wasn¡¯t an ungrateful child."


    Even though Su Qionglin was open-minded, her face was flushed with embarrassment. "We haven¡¯t even confirmed anything!"


    Bo Ziqi frowned. The Su family had happily epted him as their son-inw. However, had no one realized that Su Ruanruan had never agreed to leave the Bo family?


    This girl was too scheming.


    He was upset, and his expression soon turned ugly.


    Su Ruanruan naturally wouldn¡¯t stay here to cause trouble. After a while, she spoke, "I¡¯m going to look for my uncle."


    She left after receiving permission.


    After she left, she headed down the corridor, took the elevator down a few floors, and arrived at Su Yuguo¡¯s office.


    Su Yuguo was the director of Tongsheng Hospital and had an office to himself.


    Su Ruanruan knocked on the door, but no one answered.


    She gently grasped the doorknob and twisted it. The door was locked.


    Su Ruanruan was a little disappointed. Su Yuguo had his guard up, so it wouldn¡¯t be easy for her to find an opportunity.


    Just as she was about to leave, she heard footsteps behind her.


    She turned around.


    It was Bo Ziqi.

 Chapter 21: My Third Sister’s Feelings are Worth This Much

    <h4>Chapter 21: My Third Sister¡¯s Feelings are Worth This Much</h4><h4><strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios </h4>


    Bo Ziqi nced at her before lowering his head to light a cigarette.


    Smoke rose between the two of them, and his gaze was deep and unreadable.


    After a long while, he finally spoke, "Who allowed you to call me your brother-inw?"


    Su Ruanruan saw the disdain in his eyes and asked, "Then what should I call you?"


    Bo Ziqi narrowed his eyes. He put the cigarette between his lips, took out a checkbook, and wrote a number on the wall.


    With a rip, he passed it to Su Ruanruan. "Two million dors. You know what to do!"


    Su Ruanruan lowered her head to look at the check. After a moment, she looked up at Bo Ziqi. "I want 50 million."


    "You have a big appetite." Bo Ziqi¡¯s eyes were filled with disgust.


    Su Ruanruan said softly, "My third sister¡¯s feelings are worth that much."


    "But you¡¯re not worth that much," Bo Ziqi replied coldly.


    His voice turned colder. "There¡¯s no point in staying in the family! There¡¯s no ce for you."


    Su Ruanruan did not retort him.


    Bo Ziqi turned around and left without sparing her a second nce.


    After walking for a while, his head started to hurt. However, Bo Ziqi did not want to show his fear in front of a young brat, and forced himself to enter the elevator.Only then did he take out his painkillers with trembling hands and stuff them into his mouth.


    After a while, he felt slightly better. He leaned against the carriage, panting heavily.


    When Su Qionglin came over to look for him, she was frightened by what she saw. "Ziqi, what¡¯s wrong?"


    Bo Ziqi closed his eyes to calm himself down and said in a hoarse voice, "It¡¯s an old problem! I¡¯ll be fine after taking some medicine."


    Su Qionglin helped him out of the elevator and asked worriedly, "Why don¡¯t you let my dad take a look at you?"


    Bo Ziqi suddenly stopped in his tracks and pulled his girlfriend into his arms.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" Su Qionglin bit her lower lip and blushed.


    She had been in love with Bo Ziqi for a year, and they had already gone all the way. Of course, she was pleased that he was hugging her like this.


    But after waiting for a long time, he still did not take any action.


    She looked up to see his handsome face was tensed, as if he was suppressing something.


    Su Qionglin caressed his face and asked gently, "What¡¯s wrong?"


    "Nothing!" Bo Ziqi¡¯s voice was slightly cold. "I have something on, so I¡¯ll leave first."


    Su Qionglin panicked and called him from behind, "Didn¡¯t you say you were going to see my father?"


    But Bo Ziqi was already far away.


    Su Qionglin stomped her feet. She couldn¡¯t help but feel as though that his personality had changed slightly after returning.


    Just as she was about to leave, a piece of paper on the floor caught her attention. Frowning, she picked it up.


    It was a check!


    When she saw it clearly, her face twisted in anger.


    <i>¡¯Is this for Su Ruanruan? If Su Ruanruan didn¡¯t want it, it means that she¡¯s determined topete with me! Wasn¡¯t she going to give up?¡¯ </i>


    Su Qionglin shredded the check into pieces and sneered. Su Ruanruan was an orphan. How could shepete with her?


    ...


    After Bo Ziqi left, Su Ruanruan followed suit.


    As she arrived downstairs, she thought of Old Master Su lying there motionless, and couldn¡¯t help but think that Bo Jingyan was indeed cruel.


    She left the hospital and was about to hail a cab when a white Bentley stopped beside her.


    "Get in." The car window rolled down, revealing Bo Jingyan¡¯s handsome face.


    Su Ruanruan took a step back.


    Bo Jingyan looked at the time. "Do you want me toe down and carry you?"


    Because this was the Su family¡¯s territory, she could only get into the car.


    When she got into the car, Bo Jingyan did not start the car immediately but looked at her.


    Su Ruanruan was not wearing a skirt, but a pair of light blue pants, and a white shirt with a soft yellow cardigan. She looked young and tender.


    Bo Jingyan looked at her for a moment, then took out a cigarette box from the cab and lit one.


    He slowly puffed out smoke rings that rippled around him.


    He then asked her, "Did you see Bo Ziqi just now?"

 Chapter 22: Bo Jingyan is Jealous

    <h4>Chapter 22: Bo Jingyan is Jealous</h4><h4><strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios </h4>


    Su Ruanruan was in disbelief. "You sent someone to follow me?"


    He grabbed her waist and pulled her into his arms.


    Su Ruanruan was extremely embarrassed and her eyes turned red. "Bo Jingyan! Let go of me!"


    "No." He held a cigarette in one hand and pinched her chin with the other. "You even gave him a fruit tterst night, didn¡¯t you?"


    She kicked him angrily but Bo Jingyan held her, not allowing her to move. She waspletely under his control.


    He took another puff of smoke, his gaze cutting her like a blunt knife.


    Su Ruanruan could not hold it in any longer. "Bo Jingyan, I¡¯m not like you! You can¡¯t control me like this!"


    "Is that so?" He stubbed out his cigarette and caressed her smooth little face. "Then, who can control you? Bo Ziqi, that good-for-nothing?"


    Su Ruanruan turned her face away. She said nothing. The corners of her eyes were wet.


    She didn¡¯t like him putting her and Bo Ziqi together.


    Seeing her like this, Bo Jingyan¡¯s heart softened. Lowering his gaze, he could not resist his desire and leaned over to kiss her lips.


    Terrified, the young girl didn¡¯t even dare to move an inch. After all, she was still young and could not appreciate it. Not to mention, she was pretty much being forced into doing it.


    Bo Jingyan kissed her for a long while before finally letting her go.


    His gloomy expression eased a little. When he started the car, Su Ruanruan quickly tidied her clothes. "I want to go home."


    Bo Jingyan lit another cigarette, his voice calm. "Is that your home?"


    She was embarrassed and did not speak.


    Bo Jingyan turned to look at her and slowly stopped the car at the red light. His hand found hers and held it gently.


    She wanted to move away, but he held her fingers even tighter.


    "Follow me to the office."


    Su Ruanruan turned her head to look at him.


    Bo Jingyan leaned his elbow on the car window and flicked off the cigarette ash. He chuckled. "Why? Are you still unwilling to give up your status as the Second Young Madam?"


    She was furious and did not want to bother with him.


    He suddenly whispered into her ear, "Then be the Eldest Young Madam. In the future, Bo Ziqi will have to call you Sister-inw."


    "Bo Jingyan, you¡¯re shameless!" Her voice was soft and her face was even redder.


    Bo Jingyan¡¯s mood was much better, but he still made a rule for her. "You¡¯re not allowed to see him alone in the future!"


    Su Ruanruan bit her lip. "He¡¯s with my third sister. What are you afraid of?!"


    She regretted it as soon as she finished speaking.


    Indeed, Bo Jingyan smiled lightly and asked, "What do you think I¡¯m afraid of?"


    Su Ruanruan fell silent.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she wanted to enter the research and development department of Imperial View Corporation, she wouldn¡¯t even be anywhere near him!


    ...


    Bo Jingyan took her to the Imperial View Corporation via a special elevator, out of sight of other employees.


    When she entered the office, the same secretary from her previous visit was there too.


    Upon seeing Su Ruanruan, the secretary greeted her but Su Ruanruan was still young and felt a little ufortable.


    The secretary smiled and poured a cup of ck coffee for her.


    Bo Jingyan drank his ck coffee as he listened to Secretary Xiao¡¯s report.


    Finally, he said, "I¡¯ll go to theboratory in two days."


    The secretary nodded.


    Su Ruanruan could tell that he had encountered a bottleneck in the development of new drugs. She wanted to ask what had happened, but was afraid that it would be too abrupt.


    Bo Jingyan nced at her. "Why, are you interested too?"


    Su Ruanruan did not express her intentions explicitly and only stared at him.


    Bo Jingyan did not say anything else.


    He then left for a meeting.


    Su Ruanruan felt a little bored staying in the office alone, so she sat on his office chair.


    There was a document on the table from the research and development department of the Imperial View Corporation.


    Su Ruanruan was a little surprised. How could he just leave such important information out in the open?

 Chapter 23: Bo Jingyan, You Can’t Do That

    <h4>Chapter 23: Bo Jingyan, You Can¡¯t Do That</h4><h4><strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios </h4>


    Su Ruanruan hesitated for a moment before flipping the document open.


    Su Ruanruan had studied medicine with Su Peiming since she was young, so she knew the ingredients of all kinds of medicine like the back of her hand. Just by looking at it, she fell into a trance...


    That was the scene that Bo Jingyan saw after returning from his meeting.


    His little one was seated in his seat, focused on the document he had specially left behind for her.


    Bo Jingyanughed silently.


    She had fallen into his trap!


    He walked over and knocked her head. "What are you looking at?"


    Su Ruanruan was shocked. When she saw that it was him, she asked softly, "Can I see this?"


    Bo Jingyan took the document from her hand and said slowly, "It¡¯s a confidential document."


    She was a little annoyed. It was obvious that he had ced it there on purpose.


    She bit her lower lip. "I won¡¯t look at it then."


    "It¡¯s not like I¡¯m not allowing you to see it." the man replied.


    Bo Jingyan leaned against the table. "Did you gain anything from reading it?"


    Su Ruanruan thought for a moment, "Yes, but I haven¡¯t sorted my thoughts out yet."


    He didn¡¯t say anything and insteadbed her long hair with his fingers thoughtfully. His fingers were elegant, and even this unconscious movement was pleasing to the eye.


    Su Ruanruan had something to ask of him, so she didn¡¯t avoid him.


    A momentter, Bo Jingyan leaned forward and pressed the button on the table, and Xiao Ran entered the room.


    He said calmly, "Make a copy of this document."


    Secretary Xiao nced at Su Ruanruan and said, "CEO Bo, I¡¯m afraid..."


    "Do as I say," Bo Jingyan said firmly.


    Secretary Xiao nodded. "Alright."


    After she left, Su Ruanruan felt a little uneasy. "You don¡¯t have to do this..."


    Getting too much at once made her uneasy.


    Bo Jingyan was still leaning against the table, his dark eyes staring at her. After a moment, he took out a cigarette and lit it.


    Su Ruanruan felt that she was always inhaling second-hand smoke from his cigarettes, so she stopped him. "You¡¯re not allowed to smoke."


    Bo Jingyan held the cigarette between his slender fingers and took a deep puff. His thin cheeks were sunken and he looked very manly.


    "Why? Are you trying to control me now?" Despite saying that, he put out the cigarette.


    Then, he held her shoulders and pressed her into the wide seat.


    Her vision cked out as he loomed over her.


    The warmth turned to heat.


    Su Ruanruan ced her hand in front of him and stuttered, "Bo Jingyan... Don¡¯t do this."


    He let out a deep chuckle as he held her down. "What are you referring to?"


    ...


    "This or this?"


    ...


    The young girl felt so humiliated that she wanted to cry, yet she couldn¡¯t. Neither could she escape his grasp! All she could do was lean on his shoulder and not let him touch her.


    Bo Jingyan hugged her and coaxed, "Don¡¯t cry! I didn¡¯t do anything."


    That infuriated Su Ruanruan even more. <i>¡¯He hasn¡¯t done anything yet? What does he really want to do?¡¯ </i>


    She was afraid of him and hated him for messing around, but she had no choice but to remain close to him.


    After Xiao Ran finished copying the information, she pushed open the door to be greeted by this scene.


    She was very surprised. She had never seen this side of her boss. It was rather...


    She retreated silently, leaving the space for the couple inside.


    The luxurious and spacious office was filled with a charming atmosphere.


    After a long while, Bo Jingyan was finally willing to let her go. He carefully tidied her clothes and kissed her again. "Alright, stop crying."


    He looked at the door and called Xiao Ran in.


    Su Ruanruan was reserved, and turned her body to the side so that no one could see her tears.


    Fortunately, Secretary Xiao left after delivering the items.


    After she left, Su Ruanruan looked at the document and looked up. "Are you really giving this to me?"


    "Of course." Bo Jingyan said slowly, "I can give you my entire body if you want."


    She blushed and looked down at the file. "I don¡¯t want you."


    "Then who do you want?" Bo Jingyan ced his elegant fingers on the document and asked her.

 Chapter 24: My Second Brother Won’t Like You

    <h4>Chapter 24: My Second Brother Won¡¯t Like You</h4><h4><strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios </h4>


    Su Ruanruan spoke somewhat childishly, "I don¡¯t want anyone."


    Bo Jingyan leaned forward and whispered into her ear, "Ruanruan, I¡¯ll wait for you to grow up. Will that do?"


    Her face instantly heated up, but she didn¡¯t push him away. They both understood some things tacitly.


    However, Su Ruanruan still didn¡¯t want his card nor was she willing to spend his money.


    In the evening, Bo Jingyan asked the chauffeur to send the young girl back.


    He said that he was going on a business trip for a few days and wanted her to be obedient. She was not allowed to talk to Bo Ziqi or flirt around in school.


    Su Ruanruan alighted from the car and walked into the main hall of the Bo family¡¯s residence.


    The living room was quiet, with only two or three servants cleaning the furniture. When they saw Su Ruanruan, they called out, "Miss Su."


    Su Ruanruan nodded at them before going upstairs.


    A slender figure stood by the stairs on the second floor. It was Bo Ziqi.


    He had changed into a set of home clothes and was leaning against the railing. The lights shone down from above, illuminating his handsome but gloomy face.


    He quietly watched Su Ruanruan go upstairs.


    From a male¡¯s point of view, she indeed looked pretty. However, it was also true that she was indeed scheming.


    He had spoken to the olddy earlier, but she had insisted on keeping her in the family.


    Bo Ziqi liked Su Qionglin and had ns to marry her, but now that Su Ruanruan was staying in the Bo family, Su Qionglin was in an awkward position.


    Su Ruanruan finally saw him.


    Bo Ziqi snorted and turned around to leave.


    Su Ruanruan smiled and was about to return to her room when Bo Jingyuan¡¯s voice came from downstairs. "Su Ruanruan, stop right there."


    Not long after, Bo Jingyuan ran up. She looked at Su Ruanruan with an unfriendly and mocking gaze, and demanded, "Su Ruanruan, are you trying to seduce my second brother?"


    Su Ruanruan remained silent.


    Bo Jingyuan flicked her braid. "My second brother is a pianist. Your third sister can barely match up to him."


    Su Ruanruan ignored her and walked towards her bedroom.


    Bo Jingyuan shouted behind her, "My second brother won¡¯t fall for you."


    However, the corridor was already empty.


    Bo Jingyuan continued hatefully, "Anyway, everyone in the school knows your identity. If Second Brother gets angry, you can forget about having a good life."


    Su Ruanruan had already thought about what Bo Jingyuan had said a long time ago.


    Ever since Bo Ziqi returned, she knew that she was treading on thin ice. She went back to her room and immediately found some medical books. She then took out some documents and read through them carefully.


    It was gettingte.


    Su Ruanruan was curled up on the sofa by the window. The dim yellow light shone on her face, casting a gentle glow on her face.


    That was what Bo Ziqi saw when he opened the door.


    He was stunned for a moment before saying stiffly, "The Old Madam asked you to go downstairs for dinner."


    Su Ruanruan was shocked.


    Bo Ziqi¡¯s voice turned cold. "My room is next to yours."


    What he meant was that he was just calling her because he was on the way down.


    With that, he stuffed his hand into his pocket and strolled downstairs.


    Su Ruanruan quickly hid the documents and put the medical book away.


    When she reached the corridor, she heardughtering from downstairs. She stole a peek.


    Neither Bo Jingyan nor Bo Jing Se were around.


    Su Ruanruan walked over to greet the Old Madam before taking her seat.


    The Old Madam then took the initiative to say, "Jingyan doesn¡¯t live at home, and Jing Se has her own apartment."


    Su Ruanruan nodded.


    It was obvious that the olddy was deliberately trying to matchmake her and Bo Ziqi. She had arranged for them to be seated together, and she would even encourage conversation between the both of them from time to time.


    Su Ruanruan felt like she was sitting on pins and needles.


    Bo Ziqi also remained indifferent and ignored her.


    Although the Old Madam was a little worried, there was nothing she could do. What else could she do if the two children didn¡¯t like each other?


    In private, she advised Su Ruanruan to put in some effort into getting close to Bo Ziqi. The young girl merely cated her before returning to her room. There, she leaned against the door.


    She thought about her rtionship with Bo Jingyan and felt sorry for the Old Madam, but she couldn¡¯t care less.


    When she finally calmed down, she took out the information that Bo Jingyan had given her and flipped through it.


    After reading for half an hour, her eyelids twitched and she quickly flipped through the medical book.


    <i>¡¯Something¡¯s not right...¡¯</i> She thought as she read through the book.


    She clutched her hands tightly as she got more engrossed in her readings. She only switched off the lights and went to bedte at night.

 Chapter 25: Su Ru’an, Professor Su

    <h4>Chapter 25: Su Ru¡¯an, Professor Su</h4><h4><strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios </h4>


    She woke up early the next morning.


    Today, she had to go to Zhongjiang Art Academy to resume her schooling. She did some calctions and realized that she had not gone to school for half a month.


    A white sports car was parked in front of the Bo Family vi.


    Bo Jingyuan was especially excited today. "Second Brother is sending me to school! Su Ruanruan, do you want to take a ride?"


    Su Ruanruan knew that Bo Ziqi did not like her, so she shook her head. "I¡¯ll just take the bus over."


    Bo Ziqi happened toe down from the second floor and did not even nce at her. "Jingyuan, why aren¡¯t you getting in the car?"


    Bo Jingyuan made a face at Su Ruanruan and hopped into the sports car that quickly sped away.


    Su Ruanruan carried her backpack and was about to walk to the bus stop when the Old Madam appeared, looking unhappy. "Jingyuan is really insensible."


    She softened her voice again. "I¡¯ll have the driver send you to school."


    Su Ruanruan rejected her, "It¡¯s okay. I can take the bus. I used to take the bus to school in the past."


    The Old Madam¡¯s heart ached for the young girl, but she did not force her into epting the offer, only telling her to be careful.


    After Su Ruanruan left, the olddy sighed. "This child is really not bad! Guizhi, why do you think Ziqi isn¡¯t moved?"


    Guizhi held her and smiled. "Young Master Ziqi will realize how good Miss Su is soon."


    The olddy chuckled. "That¡¯d better be the case! I¡¯d like to see how he¡¯s going to woo his wife then."


    The Old Madam gave it some thought and decided to hold a banquet for her grandson. Then, she would get Ruanruan to dance with him, so that thatss, Su Qiongzhi, would know to back off.


    She discussed the matter with Madam Bo.


    Madam Bo had other thoughts in mind, but agreed to the n.


    ...


    Su Ruanruan went to school and canceled her leave of absence with her professor.


    When she went out, someone came in from the door.


    "Second Brother." Su Ruanruan was surprised.


    Su Ru¡¯an was holding a cup in his hand while talking to another professor.


    When he saw Su Ruanruaning over, he smiled slightly. "Did you cancel your leave?"


    She nodded and asked him, "Second Brother, why are you here?"


    Su Ru¡¯an walked back to his seat but handed her the cup. "I just made it."


    Su Ruanruan took a sip and heard him say, "I came overst week while you weren¡¯t around."


    She knew that her cousin would not be going abroad for the time being.


    Su Ru¡¯an took out a few snacks from his drawer and stuffed them into her hands. "Come over to have lunch with me."


    She agreed.


    She looked at the time. Her ss would be starting soon.


    Once she left, the other professors started asking about her.


    Su Ru¡¯an¡¯s gaze was gentle. "She is my most beloved sister."


    The other professors were very envious, and some even asked about her age.


    Su Ru¡¯an recalled that Su Ruanruan was now in the Bo family and sighed. "She¡¯s still young. We don¡¯t have such ns."


    But in less than half a day, under Bo Jingyuan¡¯s hard work, everyone in the school knew that Su Ruanruan was now the daughter-inw of the Bo Family. There were even rumors that Su Ruanruan was a mistress, and the news spread like wildfire.


    As Su Ruanruan sat in the ssroom, everyone¡¯s gaze on her were like knives. If she had not grown up in the Su family, she would not be able to bear it.


    Su Ru¡¯an was a little worried as he had lunch at the school cafeteria.


    Knowing that he had heard the gossip and said softly, "Second Brother, I want to stay in the Bo family."


    After a while, Su Ru¡¯an asked, "Do you like Bo Ziqi?"


    "No."


    Su Ru¡¯an breathed a sigh of relief and ruffled her hair. "Stay if you want to."


    He paused for a moment. "When Qionglin marries him, I¡¯ll bring you back."


    "Thank you, Second Brother." Su Ruanruan smiled faintly.


    She was good-looking, and her smile was adorable.


    Su Ru¡¯an was stunned for a moment.

 Chapter 26: Bo Ziqi Barged into Her Bedroom

    <h4>Chapter 26: Bo Ziqi Barged into Her Bedroom</h4><h4><strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios </h4>


    Not far away, Bo Jingyuan spotted Su Ruanruan immediately.


    The former gritted her teeth in anger.


    The girl beside him also eximed, "Su Ruanruan¡¯s just arrived here but she¡¯s already hooked up with Professor Su!"


    "How shameless! Jingyuan was right! What a vixen," another chimed in.


    "Do you think Professor Su would fall for her trap?" one of her friends asked.


    ...


    Bo Jingyuan gritted her teeth. "Don¡¯t worry, I will let my second brother teach her a lesson."


    Only then did the girls feel relieved.


    <i>¡¯That¡¯s right! Professor Su belongs to everyone, so why should Su Ruanruan monopolize him?¡¯ </i>they thought inwardly.


    Because she had a meal with Su Ru¡¯an, Su Ruanruan became the public enemy of all the female students in school, especially because of Bo Jingyuan¡¯s sour and mean words.


    Su Ruanruan was a little surprised that Bo Jingyuan actually liked her second brother. However, she did not reveal Su Ru¡¯an¡¯s identity immediately and simply headed for her lessons.


    At four in the afternoon, Su Ruanruan prepared to head home.


    There was amotion at the school gate.


    Bo Ziqi¡¯s sports car was parked there, and Bo Jingyuan got into the car amidst all the envious gazes.


    Bo Ziqi started the car. In the rearview mirror, he could see Su Ruanruan walking towards the bus stop.


    She was much thinner than ordinary girls and looked frail, especially because of her fair and slender legs.


    "Brother." Bo Jingyuan was unhappy that he was distracted.


    She had a good rtionship with Bo Ziqi and was deliberately trying to sow discord between them. Hence, she told him about Su Ruanruan having a meal with another professor.


    In the end, Bo Jingyuan pouted. "Su Ruanruan is really greedy! On one hand, she¡¯s bragging about her rtionship with you and on the other hand, she¡¯s seducing a professor!"


    Bo Ziqi nced at her. "You like that professor, right?"


    "Brother." Bo Jingyuan blushed. "I wasn¡¯t the one who ate with him."


    Bo Ziqi¡¯s expression turned ugly.


    Bo Jingyuan still wanted to say something, but after seeing her brother¡¯s expression, she did not dare to say anything more. Although her second brother doted on her, he could also be quite fierce at times.


    ...


    By the time Su Ruanruan returned home, Bo Ziqi had already been home for more than half an hour. He was seated on the sofa, smoking.


    Su Ruanruan did not say anything and simply headed upstairs.


    After a while, she went to the Old Madam¡¯s small courtyard to give thetter a massage.


    Bo Jingyuan was furious. "Second Brother, look, she¡¯s trying so hard to make others like her!"


    Bo Ziqi nced at her but remained indifferent, which angered the young girl. "Second Brother, you don¡¯t believe me."


    She hugged his arm. "If you don¡¯t control her, she will make you a cuckold."


    The man took a deep puff of his cigarette. "Didn¡¯t you say this morning that only Qionglin is worthy of being your second sister-inw?"


    Bo Jingyuan argued, "But she¡¯s living in our house now."


    "Second Brother... Second Brother..." She nestled in Bo Ziqi¡¯s arms, looking pitiful.


    Bo Ziqi put out his cigarette. "Alright, I got it."


    The young girl cheered in her heart. <i>¡¯Great! Second Brother is going to teach Su Ruanruan a lesson...¡¯ </i>


    After dinner, Su Ruanruan took a shower and put on a thin dress before leaning against the bed frame to read the document.


    After scanning through it, she felt that she had a solution. However, it would take time.


    Just as she was engrossed in reading the document, the bedroom door opened.


    It was Bo Ziqi.


    Su Ruanruan was stunned for a moment before she quickly hid the papers under her nket.


    She was a little angry that he had entered her room without knocking.


    It was only eight o¡¯clock at night, so Bo Ziqi did not expect that she would still be wearing a thin dress after her shower.


    "I¡¯m sorry," Bo Ziqi said, his voice hoarse. However, he did not head out.


    Su Ruanruan bit her lower lip. She was a reserved youngdy. She did not want a man to enter and leave her bedroom as he wished.


    Suddenly, an idea shed past her mind.

 Chapter 27: His Control Became a Joke

    <h4>Chapter 27: His Control Became a Joke</h4><h4><strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios </h4>


    As she spoke to him, she pressed the inte and instructed the servants to send two cups of coffee over.


    Bo Ziqi sat on the small sofa by the window and said calmly, "I¡¯ll leave after saying a few words."


    Su Ruanruan put down the phone. "What is it?"


    Bo Ziqi wanted to tell her directly, but the faint smell of gardenia flowers disrupted him. It smelled veryfortable.


    All of a sudden, there was a knock at the door.


    Su Ruanruan nced at Bo Ziqi before lifting her nket and getting off the bed to open the door.


    There was only a thin dress covering her slender body, and Bo Ziqi felt a lump rise in his throat.


    Upon opening the door, Su Ruanruan did not take the coffee but let the servant bring it in.


    She went to the dressing room to put on a night gown.


    The servant entered and was obviously stunned to see Bo Ziqi sitting on the sofa.


    She then recalled that Miss Su only had a thin dress on her. Then Young Master Ziqi and Miss Su...


    The servant put down her things and hurriedly left. Soon after, she went up to the third floor and quietly looked for Madam Bo.


    ...


    Over here, Su Ruanruan put on her sleeping robe and walked out. It immediately made her appear much more dignified.


    However, Bo Ziqi still thought that she was seducing him.


    He took a sip of coffee and slowly said, "I heard from Jingyuan that you¡¯ve gotten very close to a professor in school."


    Su Ruanruan nodded and did not deny it.


    Bo Ziqi frowned. "Have you forgotten your current identity?"


    Su Ruanruan unconsciously tugged at the white curtains. She was thinking about that document again.


    Bo Ziqi repeated his words unhappily.


    Su Ruanruan came back to her senses and asked gently, "What do you think my identity is now?"


    Bo Ziqi was furious.The charming and gentle feeling in his heart he had felt moments earlier vanishedpletely. He stood up and said in a heavy tone, "You have to take into consideration the reputation of the Bo family as long as you stay here."


    <i>¡¯As well as my reputation.¡¯</i> He thought inwardly.


    However, he did not say this.With that, he walked out.


    Su Ruanruan finally spoke as she held the doorknob. "That person is my second brother."


    She wasn¡¯t afraid that he would misunderstand. She just didn¡¯t want any trouble.


    Bo Ziqi stiffened. Then, he was a little annoyed.


    He hade over in the middle of the night and said such jealous words to her. How ridiculous!


    Su Ruanruan added, "As for the rumors about you and me in school, I wasn¡¯t the one who spread them."


    Afraid that he wouldn¡¯t believe her, she added, "I¡¯d never step in between you and my third sister."


    She had exined so much and promised so much, which only made Bo Ziqi feel even more embarrassed.


    He opened the door and mmed it shut.


    Su Ruanruan slowly sat down on the sofa and took a sip of coffee.


    After a moment, she sighed. "You have quite a temper."


    Bo Jingyuan was standing guard outside the door and she immediately jumped over when her brother came out.


    "Brother, how was it? Did you teach her a lesson? Su Ruanruan won¡¯t dare to be so hical in the future, right?"


    Bo Ziqi¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. He red at his sister, stomped to his bedroom, and mmed the door shut.


    Bo Jingyuan was locked outside and she pounded on the door. "Brother! You haven¡¯t said anything yet!"


    The door suddenly opened.


    Bo Ziqi¡¯s face darkened. "Don¡¯t mention it again."


    Bo Jingyuan was stunned.


    The door was once again mmed shut in her face.


    Bo Ziqi was standing behind the door. Thinking about how he confronted Su Ruanruan like a jealous husband, he felt embarrassed.


    He did not like Su Ruanruan and even hated her.He had only gone to look for her today because he did not want her to ruin his reputation. That was all.


    ...


    The next morning, Su Ruanruan strolled downstairs leisurely.


    Thedies of the Bo family were already seated at the dining table and having breakfast.


    Bo Ziqi was there too.

 Chapter 28: Su Ruanruan, You Hate Me!

    <h4>Chapter 28: Su Ruanruan, You Hate Me!</h4><h4><strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios </h4>


    Bo Ziqi stared at Su Ruanruan.


    Her hair was braided into a fishbone braid, and she was wearing a waist-length dress, entuating her thin waist. Her face was small and delicate, and she looked young.


    Su Ruanruan had just sat down and exchanged a few words with the Old Madam when Bo Jingyuan asked, "Why isn¡¯t Dad down yet?"


    Madam Bo said helplessly, "There¡¯s a problem with the development of the new medicine. He didn¡¯te backst night."


    Bo Jingyuan stuck out her tongue.


    The Old Madam sighed. "It¡¯s been hard on him and Jingyan."


    Hearing Bo Jingyan¡¯s name, Su Ruanruan¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Madam Bo answered, "That¡¯s right."


    She suddenly looked at Su Ruanruan and said in a surprisingly gentle voice, "Ruanruan, your uncle has been busy recently. You¡¯ll have to take care of the Old Madam."


    Su Ruanruan nodded obediently. "I will."


    Madam Bo was very pleased, ced her hand on top of the young girl¡¯s and said, "I was thinking that you could move into the Old Madam¡¯s yard so that you won¡¯t have to walk back and forth."


    She then looked straight at Su Ruanruan.


    She had heard what had happenedst night from the servants.


    She was very worried. Her son was so outstanding. He couldn¡¯t possibly marry an orphan.


    Su Ruanruan was about to speak when the olddy spoke. "There¡¯s no need to take care of an olddy like me. It¡¯s better to let the youngsters develop their feelings."


    Madam Bo was anxious. The youngsters developing feelings for each other was exactly what she was afraid of.


    This was her son they were talking about!


    Madam Bo looked at Su Ruanruan, who said gently, "As long as the Old Madam doesn¡¯t find me annoying."


    Madam Bo let out a long sigh of relief and stole a nce at her son, who was expressionless.


    After breakfast, Su Ruanruan went upstairs to get her bag.


    Bo Ziqi¡¯s sports car was parked at the parking lot but Bo Jingyuan was nowhere to be seen.


    Su Ruanruan ignored him and walked towards the entrance of the vi.


    "Get in." The car window rolled down and Bo Ziqi¡¯s voice was terrifyingly gloomy.


    Su Ruanruan bit her lip and quickened her pace.


    Bo Ziqi got out of the car and caught up with her in only a few steps. He gripped her wrist tightly. "Get in."


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s brows furrowed in pain. She struggled but couldn¡¯t shake him off.


    Bo Ziqi dragged her into the car before locking the car doors.


    Su Ruanruan banged on the door a few times before turning to look at him. "What are you doing?"


    Bo Ziqi remained silent, his gaze resolutely on her. If he had felt embarrassedst night, he was now furious.


    Last night, he had thought that she was trying to seduce him. However, it turned out to be part of her scheme!


    She didn¡¯t care about him at all! She was even trying to move away from him!


    Who could be more scheming than Su Ruanruan? She was manipting everyone without even batting an eyelid!


    Bo Ziqi took out a pack of cigarettes and took one out, but did not light it. Instead, he broke the cigarette between his fingers.


    Su Ruanruan leaned back against her chair, her body trembling slightly.


    "Are you scared now?" Bo Ziqi sneered. "Why weren¡¯t you scared when you plotted against mest night?"


    "I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about!" She yed dumb.


    Bo Ziqi leaned towards her and stared into her eyes. "Su Ruanruan, you hate me!"


    Su Ruanruan had no way to retreat, and the corners of her eyes turned slightly red.


    After a long while, she said hoarsely, "You¡¯re Third Sister¡¯s boyfriend!"


    Bo Ziqi red at her. After a moment, he calmed down.


    <i>¡¯Ha! She hates me, but does she think I like her?¡¯ </i>He sneered inwardly.


    "Get out," he ordered.


    The car lock clicked and Su Ruanruan immediately got out of the car.


    As soon as she got out of the car, Bo Ziqi¡¯s car drove past her, the wind blowing her long dress up.


    Su Ruanruan bit her lower lip. She knew that she had dealt with the matter.

 Chapter 29: Did You Miss Me?

    <h4>Chapter 29: Did You Miss Me?</h4><h4><strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios </h4>


    After school in the afternoon, Su Ruanruan moved to the Old Madam¡¯s courtyard.


    Guizhi tidied up a suite for her to stay in. That night, Su Ruanruan spent the entire night tidying up the ancient books and medical books she had brought from the Su family.


    By the time she was done, it was almost ten o¡¯clock at night.


    She stretchedzily and was about to take a shower when she felt an arm wrap around her slender waist, and a warm breath by her ears.


    That shocked her.


    "Did you miss me?" The man¡¯s voice was hoarse.


    Su Ruanruan was both embarrassed and angry. "Let go of me!"


    Bo Jingyan pinched her waist lightly before letting go of her.


    Su Ruanruan took a step back as soon as she regained her freedom. She leaned against the bookcase and looked at him defensively. "H-how did you get in?"


    Bo Jingyan chuckled. "Bo Ziqi can enter your room, but I can¡¯t?"


    She red at him.


    He ran his elegant fingers through the bookshelf and finally pulled out an ancient book.


    When Su Ruanruan saw the book, her face flushed red.


    Bo Jingyan flipped through a few pages and looked at her in surprise. He raised the book in his hand. "You read such books?"


    Su Ruanruan tried grabbing it from the man, but she barely reached his shoulders and neck.


    Bo Jingyan held her in his arms with one hand and casually flipped through the pages with the other.


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s face was frighteningly hot.


    The man lowered his head and looked at her bright and exquisite little face, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel moved.


    He pressed his forehead against hers. "Do you want to try it?"


    "No way!" Su Ruanruan was really embarrassed.


    She shoved him away. "This is the Old Madam¡¯s yard. Don¡¯t mess around with me here."


    He started to kiss her. "Does this count as messing around?"


    After all, Bo Jingyan was at a young and vigorous age, and the girl he liked was in his arms. He could not control himself from kissing her.


    Su Ruanruan did not dare to say anything and could only let him do whatever he wanted.


    The kiss threw her into a daze. By the time she regained her senses, she was in his arms.


    "Don¡¯t..." She was really embarrassed and scared.


    Bo Jingyan sobered up a little and rested his head against her neck for a while.


    After a long while, he asked hoarsely, "Did Jingyuan bully you?"


    "It¡¯s not so bad."


    Bo Jingyan reached out to smooth her hair. "What about Bo Ziqi?"


    Shey still on his shoulder, her voice thin. "I¡¯m sure you know about everything without even asking me."


    He had many spies in this house. She did not believe that he wouldn¡¯t know about what had happened a few days ago. But the fact was indeed that Bo Jingyan didn¡¯t know about it.


    He was very satisfied with her taking the initiative in trying to move out of the main house. However... Su Ruanruan¡¯s figure was too thin for Ziqi to ignore. At the thought of this, he gritted his teeth and pressed her further into his embrace.


    Because he had exerted too much force, he identally knocked a chair over.


    The loud thud broke the silence of the night.


    Guizhi¡¯s voice came from the door. "Miss Su, are you alright?"


    Su Ruanruan shuddered and fell into the man¡¯s arms.


    She bit her lip as she stammered, "I¡¯m fine."


    Guizhi said something before walking away and returning to the Old Madam¡¯s room.


    The two olddies nced at each other and smiled happily.


    The Old Madam sighed. "I really couldn¡¯t tell that Ziqi had such a wild side."


    On the other side, Su Ruanruan heard that there was no movement outside the door and pounded on Bo Jingyan¡¯s chest, demanding that he let her down.


    However, thetter held her in his arms, with no intention of loosening his grip.


    After a moment, he asked in a hoarse voice, "Did you miss me?"


    Su Ruanruan blushed but remained silent. After a while, she took out the document and pointed at something. "I don¡¯t quite understand this."


    Bo Jingyan looked at her in surprise. She had actually found the problem.


    Although he wanted to be intimate with her, he did look at the document meticulously.


    Late that night, he sat on the sofa as he exined the matter slowly to her.


    Su Ruanruan sat beside him, asionally looking at his beautiful lips as he spoke...


    The atmosphere made her feel at ease.

 Chapter 30: Be Good and Let Me Have a Bath

    <h4>Chapter 30: Be Good and Let Me Have a Bath</h4><h4><strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios </h4>


    After a long while, Bo Jingyan closed the document. "It¡¯s gettingte."


    She looked up at the time. It was already midnight.


    Bo Jingyan got up and unbuttoned his belt and shirt as he walked towards the bathroom.


    Su Ruanruan was both embarrassed and angry. She stood in front the bathroom door and bit her red lips. "What are you doing?"


    "Taking a bath before I sleep," he countered, amused. "What do you want me to do?"


    Su Ruanruan refused to budge.


    Bo Jingyan hugged her waist with one hand and carried her to the side. "Be good and let me have a bath."


    Su Ruanruan blushed. "Go back to your own bedroom to wash up."


    "Shall Ie over to sleep with you after I¡¯m done showering?" He got straight to his point.


    Su Ruanruan cried out, "Bo Jingyan, you¡¯re shameless!"


    He pulled her into his arms and kissed her. "Didn¡¯t you already know that?"


    With that, he chuckled and headed to the bathroom.


    Su Ruanruanid on the sofa and red at the bathroom door. She knew that the path she had chosen was not easy, but Bo Jingyan...


    While she was still lost in her thoughts, the man strolled out, still in the same set of clothes.


    He ced the lighter and cigarette box on the bedside table and turned to her. "Aren¡¯t you going to wash up?"


    She didn¡¯t move.


    Bo Jingyan leaned against the headboard and lit a cigarette.


    As a thinyer of smoke rose, the expression on his handsome face was unreadable.


    He finished half the cigarette within a few puffs before turning off the bedsidemp and lying down.


    Su Ruanruan red at him for a long while before dragging herself to her walk-in closet to get her pajamas.


    By the time she came out of the shower, Bo Jingyan was already asleep.


    Su Ruanruany down beside him, carefully maintaining her distance.


    In the darkness, Bo Jingyan pulled her into his arms.


    She tried to resist him and quietly shouted, "Bo Jingyan!"


    "Mmm, don¡¯t move! I haven¡¯t had a good sleep in a few days." She could feel his hot breath behind her ears as he hugged her as though he was hugging a teddy bear.


    She remained as still as she could and after a long while, his breathing stabilized.


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s stiff body finally rxed and she rested her head on his strong arm. However, she couldn¡¯t fall asleep.


    "Sleep." His voice was hoarse as he tightened his grip on her.


    Su Ruanruan closed her eyes, not daring to think about anything else...


    All of a sudden, Bo Jingyan opened his eyes in the darkness.


    He quietly stared at the sleeping girl in his arms. After a long while, he leaned over and gently kissed her forehead.


    ...


    Early in the morning, Su Ruanruan awoke, only to realize that there was no one on the other side of the bed. She immediately sat up and nced around.


    The document was ced beside the pillow.


    She flipped it open. There were notes written by Bo Jingyan using a fountain pen. He had written the professional terms in his beautiful handwriting.


    He had clearly exined the points that she did not understand.


    She looked at it carefully and couldn¡¯t help but admire Bo Jingyan.


    After reading it, she put it away and went to the bathroom to wash up.


    When she arrived at the dining hall for breakfast, most of the Bo family members were already there.


    Bo Jingyan had changed into a clean set of clothes, and was now wearing a dark blue shirt paired with gray trousers. He looked fresh and handsome.


    When Su Ruanruan came over, he stole a nce at her.


    An inexplicable emotion was hidden in his dark eyes.


    Bo Jingyan pulled out the seat beside him, and Su Ruanruan thanked him in a low voice.


    He smiled lightly before continuing his discussion with his father.


    "I have a new idea." Bo Jingyan took a sip of milk before continuing, "I¡¯ll reorganize the experiments."


    Bo Mingyuan felt a headacheing on. "The new medicine is very important to our corporation. Our shareholders are all waiting for the revenue from it!"


    Bo Jingyan smiled again before his father continued, "If you really can¡¯t do it, you can change the team."


    Bo Jingyan continued, "I found an assistant who¡¯s quite capable. I believe we will have results within two months."


    That piqued his father¡¯s interest. "Let me meet that person when you have the time."

 Chapter 31: Big Brother Stayed the Night?

    <h4>Chapter 31: Big Brother Stayed the Night?</h4> As Studios


    "There¡¯s no hurry for that," Bo Jingyan said before he turned to Su Ruanruan. "What¡¯s wrong?"


    Su Ruanruan choked on her food. She shook her head as she replied, "Nothing."


    Bo Jingyan smiled and spoke to his father again.


    Bo Mingyuan said in a low voice, "We can¡¯t let go of such a talent. Jingyan, you have to treat that person well."


    Bo Jingyan smiled. He had indeed treated her well. His arms were still sore fromst night.


    Bo Mingyuan seemed to be more invested in the topic now. He looked up and saw his second soning downstairs.


    "Ziqi," Bo Mingyuan called out to him happily. "Come and have a seat."


    His gaze shifted to the seat beside Su Ruanruan, his intentions clear. However, Bo Ziqi sat down opposite him. He frowned as soon as he sat down.


    Bo Jingyan and Su Ruanruan were seated side by side, and the scene was surprisingly harmonious. For some reason, that scene stung Bo Ziqi¡¯s eyes.


    The corners of his mouth curled up in a mocking smile. "Big Brother spent the night at home?"


    The atmosphere instantly tensed up.


    Bo Jingyan leaned back and nced at his half-brother. The brothers had always been at odds because of their elders.


    After a while, Bo Jingyan asked calmly, "Why? Can¡¯t Ie back to stay?"


    Bo Ziqi nced at Su Ruanruan again. "I heard from Jingyuan that you¡¯ve been spending a lot of time at home recently. I¡¯m just curious."


    Bo Jingyan looked at his younger half-sister. "Jingyuan, did you say that?"


    The young girl had always been afraid of her eldest brother. Now that she was being questioned, she could not say anything.


    But in her heart, she couldn¡¯t help but hate Su Ruanruan again. <i>¡¯It¡¯s all her fault. Otherwise, Big Brother wouldn¡¯t be so fierce to me!¡¯</i>


    Bo Jingyan retracted his gaze and chuckled. "Ziqi, are you worried about me?"


    He yed with his cup and said casually, "It seems like you¡¯ll only be at ease after we have a wedding in the family."


    Bo Ziqi was clearly provoked by this move. He nced coldly at Su Ruanruan and said, "Big Brother, you¡¯re thinking too much."


    "Really?" Bo Jingyan smiled charmingly. "I thought you liked Ruanruan very much."


    He turned his head and looked at Su Ruanruan gently. "Ruanruan is quite cute."


    The youngdy in question bit her lip.


    Bo Jingyan chuckled once again.


    He knew Bo Ziqi¡¯s temper very well. The more Bo Jingyan provoked his brother, the more disgusted thetter would be.


    Bo Jingyan knew how good Su Ruanruan was. There was no guarantee that Bo Ziqi would find out about that one day.


    Bo Ziqi was disgusted by how close he was to Su Ruanruan. He stood up with a thud, no longer in the mood for breakfast.


    Bo Mingyuan looked at his eldest son, his gaze unreadable.


    His sons did not share a good rtionship, but Jingyan had rarely scolded Ziqi like this. He then looked at Su Ruanruan.


    <i>¡¯That can¡¯t be! Jingyan¡¯s ten years older than Ruanruan!¡¯ </i>


    Bo Jingyuan snorted. "Now that Second Brother is gone, who will send me to school?"


    Madam Bo said unhappily, "Just let the chauffeur send you. Your second brother isn¡¯t feeling well."


    "Why¡¯s he meeting Sister Qionglin then?" Bo Jingyuan said, "I know they¡¯re always at the hotel."


    These words were meant for Su Ruanruan to hear.


    <i>¡¯Hmph, Second Brother will never like you! Second Brother likes long legs.¡¯ </i>


    She then added, "Mom, Sister Qionglin attended Sister Shi¡¯s event a while ago and won the runner-up position in our area."


    Madam Bo was very pleased. "Your Sister Qionglin is very outstanding."


    Then, she nced at Bo Mingyuan. Of course, thetter understood what his wife was thinking.


    Concerned about Su Ruanruan¡¯s mood, he chuckled. "Our Ruanruan is also very outstanding! She knows how to treat illnesses, and her drawing skills should be pretty good too."


    Madam Bo let out a faint smile.


    Bo Jingyuan rolled her eyes. "In a few days, our school will be hosting a charity sale. Dad, Mom, you muste and support us."


    In other words, she expected her parents to support her by throwing their money away!

 Chapter 32: I Don’t Believe You Don’t Understand Flirting!

    <h4>Chapter 32: I Don¡¯t Believe You Don¡¯t Understand Flirting! </h4><h4><strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios </h4>


    Madam Bo had always doted on her daughter, so this money didn¡¯t mean much to her.


    She smiled. "I¡¯ll tell your second brother to go too when the timees."


    Bo Jingyuan hugged her mother¡¯s arm and looked at Bo Jingyan. "Big Brother, are you going?"


    Bo Jingyan took a sip of coffee and remained silent.


    Bo Mingyuan said, "Your big brother is very busy every day. Do you think he¡¯d have the time?"


    The young girl was slightly disappointed.


    At that moment, Bo Jingyan took his car keys. "Aren¡¯t you going to school? I¡¯ll send you there."


    Bo Jingyuan instantly lit up. "Big Brother, you¡¯re the best."


    Even Madam Bo was surprised by the sudden turn of events. Only Bo Mingyuan felt that his eldest son was acting strangely.


    Just as expected, Bo Jingyan turned to Su Ruanruan. "Aren¡¯t you leaving?"


    Bo Jingyuan was instantly upset. <i>¡¯Why is he bringing a burden like Su Ruanruan along?¡¯</i> She thought to herself.


    Su Ruanruan wanted to reject him, but Bo Jingyan had already taken her coat and walked out.


    After a while, the sound of a car engine came from the door.


    Before running out, Bo Jingyuan sneered. "What a burden."


    Madam Bo winced.


    Her husband quicklyforted the young girl, "Jingyuan is still young and insensible. Don¡¯t take it to heart."


    Su Ruanruan shook her head. She followed him out, her back view delicate and beautiful.


    Bo Mingyuan watched her quietly, and his heart sank...


    Su Ruanruan walked to the car but Bo Jingyuan had already taken the front passenger seat.


    Bo Jingyan leaned over and opened the back door for Su Ruanruan, who then got into the car.


    When she got into the car, her cheek identally brushed against the back of his hand. She blushed.


    Bo Jingyan chuckled before retracting his hand. That only made the youngdy¡¯s face grow even hotter. She turned her face away, not wanting to look at him.


    Bo Jingyuan, who was sitting in the front passenger seat, said arrogantly, "My brother is sending me to school. Su Ruanruan, don¡¯t tter yourself."


    Bo Jingyan drove with one hand and lit a cigarette with the other. He nced in the rearview mirror and their gazes met.


    Bo Jingyan smiled while taking a puff from the cigarette between his long fingers. Su Ruanruan blushed again.


    There was an ambiguous atmosphere between them.


    Bo Jingyan smiled again before putting out the cigarette.


    He rolled up the car windows, making the enclosed space feel exceptionally cramped.


    Bo Jingyuan continued to nag. "Su Ruanruan, my second brother doesn¡¯t want you. Why are you still staying in our house?"


    "Jingyuan," Bo Jingyan chided. "What are you saying?"


    That obviously upset Bo Jingyuan. "Brother, Second Brother doesn¡¯t want her. Does she want to be my eldest sister-inw now that she can¡¯t be my second sister-inw?"


    The atmosphere suddenly lightened.


    Bo Jingyuan did not notice her elder brother looking in the rearview mirror again. The corners of his mouth were curled into a half-smile with a hint of mockery.


    Su Ruanruan bit her lips, ignoring him. He was too evil!


    The white Bentley finally arrived at the Zhongjiang Art Academy.


    Bo Jingyuan got out of the car first and bowed. "Thank you, Big Brother."


    Of course, she didn¡¯t forget to re at Su Ruanruan again before leaving.


    Su Ruanruan was about to get out of the car when Bo Jingyan asked softly, "How many lessons do you have today?"


    Su Ruanruan was startled but replied, "Two. School will end at three in the afternoon."


    Bo Jingyan paused for a moment. "I¡¯ll get the chauffeur to pick you up for dinner."


    This meant that he wasn¡¯t going to spend the night at the old residence.


    Su Ruanruan heaved a sigh of relief as she shook her head, "No need. The Old Madam hasn¡¯t been feeling well these past two days."


    She was about to get out of the car again when Bo Jingyan turned sideways and grabbed her hand. "Su Ruanruan, I¡¯m not feeling well too. Why don¡¯t you care about me?"


    There was a hidden meaning in between the lines.


    She blushed deeply and lowered her head. "What are you talking about?"


    "You¡¯ve read so many medical books, I don¡¯t believe you don¡¯t understand what I¡¯m saying," he said slowly.


    He was truly shameless. Su Ruanruan was so embarrassed that she couldn¡¯t care less about anything else, and she immediately ran out of the car.

 Chapter 33: Creating Rumors! A Promiscuous Su Ruanruan

    <h4>Chapter 33: Creating Rumors! A Promiscuous Su Ruanruan </h4><h4><strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios </h4>


    As Su Ruanruan ran away, she thought to herself: <i>¡¯One day, I¡¯ll leave the Bo family. When that timees, I won¡¯t need to listen to such shameful words from Bo Jingyan, nor will he kiss me as he fancies, much less sleep with me at night.¡¯ </i>


    At the thought of that, Su Ruanruan felt much lighter.


    She only had one ss this morning. It was Su Ru¡¯an¡¯s "History of Chinese and Foreign Art".


    In the lecture hall, more than a hundred seats were already filled.


    Bo Jingyuan and her little sister, Ke Lan, had managed to grab themselves front seats. Bo Jingyuan propped her chin up and gazed at the new professor in a daze.


    When Su Ruanruan came in, Su Ru¡¯an looked over. His gaze was gentle.


    Bo Jingyuan almost went crazy when she saw his gaze.


    What right did Su Ruanruan have to receive that?! Now that she was living with them, she had to be loyal to the Bo family!


    However, Bo Jingyuan had to maintain her image as ady in front of Professor Su, so she did not re up.


    After ss, she stood in Su Ruanruan¡¯s way. "Why? Are you going to look for Professor Su?"


    Su Ruanruan saw the unfriendly look in her eyes and calmly said, "Jingyuan, step aside."


    Over a hundred students were looking over.


    Bo Jingyuan sneered.vShe was going to teach Su Ruanruan a lesson today!


    She raised her head and mocked, "Su Ruanruan, is it not enough that you seduced my second brother? Why are you still trying to seduce Professor Su?"


    As she said this, she swept her gaze across the room andughed coldly. "You guys might know but Su Ruanruan seduced my second brother in a nightgown and was chased out of the main building by my mother."


    As she spoke, she spat, "What a vixen."


    There was an uproar as everyone stared fixedly at Su Ruanruan. Some thought she was shameless, some were sympathetic, and others were gloating at her.


    Everyone knew that nobody could afford to offend Bo Jingyuan. It seemed like Su Ruanruan could no longer stay at the Zhongjiang Art Academy!


    After Bo Jingyuan said that, Ke Lan, who was beside her, added, "That¡¯s right. Su Ruanruan, you clearly know that Jingyuan likes Professor Su too, yet you¡¯re still fighting over a man with your sister-inw."


    Her tone was mocking and sarcastic.


    If this had happened days earlier, Su Ruanruan might have exined herself. However, she no longer felt the need to do so. If Bo Jingyuan wanted to be envious of her, then so be it.


    As for Ke Lan, Su Ruanruan remembered seeing a love letter from her in her second brother¡¯s drawer.


    While Su Ruanruan was deep in thought, Ke Lan shoved her aside. "Su Ruanruan, did you hear that?"


    Shocked cries sounded from all around. They were even trying to hit her now!


    Someone wanted to persuade her out of it, but Bo Jingyuan swept her gaze over. Who would dare to speak up against her?


    At this moment, an elegant male voice sounded. "What¡¯s going on?"


    Bo Jingyuan and Ke Lan instantly became weak. "Professor Su, we¡¯re discussing our homework."


    Su Ru¡¯an nced at them and said softly to Su Ruanruan, "Follow me to my office."


    Bo Jingyuan gritted her teeth in anger.


    She watched as Su Ruanruan packed up her things and followed behind Professor Su as though she was his wife. She could not help but call out from behind, "Su Ruanruan, I¡¯ll tell Second Brother that you¡¯re fooling around."


    Su Ru¡¯an turned around and frowned. "What nonsense are you spouting? Su Ruanruan is my younger sister."


    All the students were dumbfounded.


    Ah, Professor Su... Su Ruanruan... Their surnames were both "Su"!


    They nced at Bo Jingyuan again, doubting her words.


    Could it be nothing more than a lie that Su Ruanruan had seduced Bo Jingyuan¡¯s second brother? Could the truth be that the Bo family¡¯s second son had seduced Su Ruanruan instead?


    Because the most popr professor in the school was Su Ruanruan¡¯s brother, the students¡¯ impression of her suddenly changed.


    Bo Jingyuan¡¯s face flushed red.<i> ¡¯Why didn¡¯t Su Ruanruan say so earlier? She must have done it on purpose, right?¡¯</i>

 Chapter 34: Counterattack on Bo Jingyuan!

    <h4>Chapter 34: Counterattack on Bo Jingyuan!</h4><h4><strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios </h4>


    Bo Jingyuan anxiously watched as Su Ruanruan left with Professor Su.


    Ke Lanforted her. "Don¡¯t worry, Jingyuan. With your family background and talent, you¡¯ll definitely be valued by Professor Su."


    Bo Jingyuan was a little dejected. "But I just scolded Su Ruanruan. Professor Su must hate me."


    She quivered. "That won¡¯t do. I have to exin myself."


    Before Ke Lan could stop her, Bo Jingyuan had already run towards the office building.


    Panting, she arrived at Su Ru¡¯an¡¯s office.


    There was almost pin-drop silence as the professors had gone off to their meetings. However, Su Ruanruan was there.


    She was wearing a soft yellow dress and her long ck hair was smooth. She sat obediently in Su Ru¡¯an¡¯s seat, drinking her a cup of tea.


    Su Ru¡¯an had brewed that cup of tea especially for her.


    Bo Jingyuan held her breath. At that moment, she was extremely envious of Su Ruanruan because she was loved by that man.


    Su Ruanruan looked up and their gazes met.


    Bo Jingyuan felt a little ufortable. "Um, where¡¯s Professor Su?"


    "He went for a meeting." Su Ruanruan did not move. "What¡¯s up?"


    Bo Jingyuan had something to ask of her, so she could not help but try to suck up to the other girl. "Su Ruanruan, can you say something nice about me to Professor Su?"


    Su Ruanruan remained calm. "You like him?"


    Bo Jingyuan blushed. After all, she was not even 20 years old.


    Su Ruanruan cast her gaze downwards, "I don¡¯t have a say about my second brother¡¯s marriage."


    Bo Jingyuan wanted to say something, but her gaze froze.


    There was a pink envelope on Su Ru¡¯an¡¯s desk. It had Ke Lan¡¯s signature on it.


    Bo Jingyuan felt as though she was going crazy.


    Ke Lan was the one who had encouraged her to pursue Professor Su. In fact, her friend had even told her that her greatest enemy was Su Ruanruan. But it turned out that she was the one who actually liked Professor Su!


    Bo Jingyuan ripped the letter open and she gritted her teeth while reading it.


    What a crazy woman! Not only was she infatuated with Professor Su, but she was also secretly badmouthing her.


    Bo Jingyuan ran out with the letter, infuriated.


    Peace returned to the office, and Su Ruanruan sat there quietly, and continued drinking her tea...


    In the ssroom, the students had not yet dispersed.


    Holding the envelope tightly in her hand, Bo Jingyuan walked towards the ssroom.


    Ke Lan immediately ran to her andined, "Su Ruanruan must be making things difficult for you, right? Jingyuan, you can¡¯t let her off!"


    Bo Jingyuan sneered, "Ke Lan, I was really blind! I didn¡¯t expect you to be someone like that."


    Ke Lan was stunned for a moment before she asked guiltily, "Jingyuan, what¡¯s wrong? Did Su Ruanruan sow discord between us?"


    An envelope was thrown at her face.


    Bo Jingyuan tensed up. "This is the love letter you wrote for Professor Su, right? How wonderful. You encouraged me to deal with Su Ruanruan while secretly wooing Professor Su. Ke Lan, I was really wrong about you!"


    Ke Lan was anxious to exin herself. "Jingyuan, listen to me..."


    Bo Jingyuan had never been patient, and she did not want to hear her friend make excuses for herself.


    Their friendship ended with a p.


    Ke Lan was furious as well. She pounced on Bo Jingyuan and pulled her hair as she screamed, "What right do you have to hit me? Bo Jingyuan, who do you think you are? Who can you me for your own idiocy? Everyone likes Professor Su. We¡¯ll see who¡¯s better then!"


    Bo Jingyuan got even angrier and started to fight with her friend, dumbfounding everyone around.


    It turned out that Ke Lan liked Professor Su too! Moreover, she had even written love letters to him in secret!


    Didn¡¯t Ke Lan say that she wouldn¡¯t date in university? Besides, how did this love letter end up in Bo Jingyuan¡¯s hands?


    Everyone thought about it and finally thought of an unlikely person¡ªSu Ruanruan...


    But that couldn¡¯t be true... She looked so gentle and weak!

 Chapter 35: Coward! Su Ruanruan Is My Sister-in-law!

    <h4>Chapter 35: Coward! Su Ruanruan Is My Sister-inw!</h4><h4><strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios </h4>


    In less than half an hour, Bo Jingyuan and Ke Lan were called to the Academic Affairs Office.


    Ke Lan¡¯s face was covered with palm prints and half of her face was swollen. She was weeping as she covered her face.


    Bo Jingyuan was not in better shape. Her hair, which had always been neat and straight, was disheveled.


    She was still kicking and cursing, "Ke Lan, you sl*t! I¡¯ll beat you to death."


    The school leaders could no longer bear to listen to her.


    Both students could be considered socialites, yet there were now fighting over a man! That was uneptable!


    When she heard that the staff were going to contact her parents, Bo Jingyuan finally felt afraid.


    She shouted, "Su Ruanruan is my sister-inw. Just call her over."


    The person from the Academic Affairs Office was both angry and amused. "No!"


    Bo Jingyuan rolled her eyes and called her brother, Bo Ziqi, instead. She thought that she would have to convince her brother, but he unexpectedly agreed immediately.


    Bo Jingyuan hung up the phone, feeling a sense of surrealism. Second Brother had been very concerned about her recently!


    On the other side, Bo Ziqi was smoking on the hotel¡¯s luxurious bed. Su Qionglin was wearing only a morning robe as she leaned against him.


    Her voice was slightly hoarse. "You¡¯re leaving just like that?"


    Bo Ziqi turned to the side and put out his cigarette. "Something happened to Jingyuan. I¡¯m going to her school to take a look."


    Su Qionglin immediately thought of another person from the Zhongjiang Art Academy and said unhappily, "Can¡¯t Auntie do it?"


    Bo Ziqi nced at her, and thetter didn¡¯t dare to say anything else. The disparity in their statuses meant that she was the one who had to pander to his whims.


    She quickly helped him get dressed before he left.


    Su Qionglin returned to her bedroom, frustrated. She took out a cigarette from her pocket and lit it before taking a long puff.


    Over the past few days, she had met her boyfriend every day. However, she couldn¡¯t help but feel that he was always distracted!


    She tried tofort herself again. <i>¡¯Maybe he just isn¡¯t in a good mood because he hasn¡¯t fully recovered yet!¡¯</i>


    ...


    Bo Ziqi drove to Zhongjiang Art Academy.


    He lowered his head and stared at his sister. "You like Su Ruanruan¡¯s second brother?"


    Guilty, thetter did not dare to admit to it.


    Bo Ziqi¡¯s voice was cold. "Dad and Mom won¡¯t agree."


    That pricked Bo Jingyuan¡¯s nerves. She jumped up immediately. "Why not? Brother, aren¡¯t you keeping both Su Qionglin and Su Ruanruan?"


    Bo Ziqi¡¯s head started to hurt. "Who said I¡¯m keeping Su Ruanruan?"


    Bo Jingyuan shouted, "Brother, I don¡¯t believe you have no feelings for her at all!"


    Although Bo Jingyuan hated Su Ruanruan to the core, he had to admit that Su Ruanruan was a good child. Any man would like her!


    Bo Ziqi looked at his sister coldly. "Have you gone crazy?"


    Thetter lowered her head and remained silent.


    Bo Ziqi took out a cigarette and lit it. "If you¡¯re done with your crazy rampage, go off to ss."


    Tears welled up in Bo Jingyuan¡¯s eyes. "Second Brother, you don¡¯t love me anymore."


    Bo Ziqi sneered. "Do you want the entire Bo Family to die in the Su family¡¯s hands?"


    Then, he froze. He recalled the scene of Bo Jingyan and Su Ruanruan sitting together this morning.


    His head hurt even more.


    Bo Jingyuan cried as she ran away. "You¡¯re the only one who can enjoy life."


    Bo Ziqi felt that he needed to discipline his sister. However, he had always doted on her.


    When he heard that something had happened today, he instinctively knew that it had something to do with Su Ruanruan.


    He found Su Ruanruan, who had propped up an easel and was painting.


    He stood behind her and looked at her slender back. Her waist was thin and her legs were fair.


    He felt a lump in his throat.


    "Can we talk?" Bo Ziqi asked softly.


    Su Ruanruan felt her blood run cold. She got up and turned around.


    They looked at each other for a long time before she said, "There¡¯s a coffee shop near the library ahead."


    With that, Bo Ziqi turned around and left.


    Picking up her easel, the girl followed suit.

 Chapter 36: Giving in to Jing Yuan in Order to Stay

    <h4>Chapter 36: Giving in to Jing Yuan in Order to Stay</h4><h4><strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios </h4>


    In the quiet restaurant, the pair sat opposite each other.


    A hardworking part-timer handed them two cups of coffee. Bo Ziqi did not even look at her before taking out two 100-yuan notes for her.


    He took a sip. The taste was naturally not as good as coffee at home.


    Su Ruanruan tousled her hair and asked softly, "What is it?"


    Bo Ziqi put down his cup and went straight to the point. "I hope you won¡¯t cause trouble for Jingyuan in the future."


    Su Ruanruan also took a sip of coffee. It tasted a little bitter.


    Sheughed softly. She naturally wouldn¡¯t question him about why he didn¡¯t want to listen to how Bo Jingyuan had made things difficult for her.


    Su Ruanruan said calmly, "As long as she doesn¡¯t provoke me, I won¡¯t make trouble for her."


    Bo Ziqi was surprised that the other was so calm. She really wasn¡¯t trying to make him like her at all! Was he not worth her effort?


    For some reason, he was a little angry. "Since you want to stay, shouldn¡¯t you give in to her?"


    Su Ruanruan understood what he meant.


    She stirred her coffee gently and said softly, "This is just a safe ce for me to stay. I¡¯ll definitely leave when you get married to Third Sister. Bo Ziqi..."


    She looked up at him. "Don¡¯t worry."


    Bo Ziqi pursed his lips tightly. After a moment, he said coldly, "You pretend in front of others. Why? Why aren¡¯t you pretending in front of me?"


    Su Ruanruan lowered her head and sighed, "Because you¡¯re my third brother-inw, not an outsider."


    Bo Ziqi was furious. He suddenly stood up and said, "You better know what¡¯s good for you! If you do this another time, I won¡¯t let it go."


    Su Ruanruan sat there and finished the rest of her coffee.


    Just as she was about to leave, her phone rang. It was Bo Jingyan.


    She did not dare to reject it.


    Bo Jingyan¡¯s voice was gentle. "Have you eaten?"


    "I¡¯m about to have my meal."


    In the office, Bo Jingyan unbuttoned his shirt and said in a low voice, "You¡¯re not allowed to be with your second brother. Do you hear me?"


    She was used to his domineering attitude. She brushed him off distractedly.


    Just then, a familiar voice came from the other side. "Who are you calling, Jingyan?"


    It was Bo Mingyuan¡¯s voice.


    "I¡¯ll talk to youter." Bo Jingyan hung up after saying that.


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She couldn¡¯t help but feel that there was something gnawing at her heart.


    ...


    In the office on the top floor of the Imperial View Corporation, Bo Mingyuan opened the door and saw his eldest son on the phone. He smiled.


    Thetter looked to be in a good mood.


    Bo Mingyuan waited for him to hang up before asking, "You have a girlfriend?"


    Bo Jingyan merely smiled and went over to pour a cup of coffee for his father. They sat down together before he said, "That was my assistant."


    "Then I have to meet your assistant." Bo Mingyuan smiled and said, "She¡¯s impressive! She can even make the CEO of the Imperial View Corporation speak so gently."


    He teased, "You can marry an assistant too."


    Bo Jingyan did not speak and continued drinking his coffee.


    Seeing that his son wasn¡¯t budging, Bo Mingyuan gave up and changed the topic. "How¡¯s the new drug experiment going?"


    Bo Jingyan showed him a document.


    Bo Mingyuan flipped through it and was a little excited. "It¡¯s really not bad. That assistant of yours is indeed quite capable."


    He looked at the data. At this rate, the new medicine would be sessfully developed in no time.


    Bo Mingyuan was in a very good mood. He said happily, "Jingyan, treat her well and don¡¯t have such high standards."


    He flicked his cigarette. "Give her a house!"


    Bo Jingyan smiled. "I¡¯ll arrange it."


    Bo Mingyuanughed and patted his son¡¯s shoulder. "You¡¯re still hiding her. Looks like your assistant¡¯s really ady."


    He didn¡¯t care. He thought that Jingyan would keep her as a mistress at the very most even if he liked her.

 Chapter 37: Bo Jingyuan Currying Favor

    <h4>Chapter 37: Bo Jingyuan Currying Favor</h4><h4><strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios </h4>


    Bo Mingyuan left.


    Bo Jingyan looked at the closed door and fell into a daze.


    Just then, Bo Jingse pushed the door open and entered. She sat opposite Bo Jingyan.


    For a long time, Bo Jingyan only drank his coffee without saying a word.


    Finally, his sister couldn¡¯t help but say, "Bo Ziqi is back. Brother, why don¡¯t you take the opportunity to fight for Ruanruan?"


    Bo Jingyan put down the cup in his hand and nced at her.


    The woman pursed her lips. "Don¡¯t say that you don¡¯t like her!"


    Bo Jingyan slowly loosened his tie. "They won¡¯t agree. Neither the Old Madam nor Dad would agree."


    Bo Jingyan took out a cigarette from the cigarette box and looked at his sister. "Jingse, do you know the consequences of saying this now?"


    Bo Jingse had been treading on thin ice since she was young, so she naturally knew what her brother was referring to. She only asked one thing. "How far have you progressed with her?"


    Bo Jingyan lowered his head to light the cigarette, which muffled his voice. "To the extent of sleeping together."


    Bo Jingse was stunned, and only regained her senses after a while. "Su Ruanruan is still so young!"


    She got up and pushed the door open.


    Bo Jingyan was still smoking and only smiled.


    Just then, Bo Jingse opened the door again. "Brother, you¡¯re such a beast."


    The man nearly burned his fingers with his cigarette...


    ...


    In the afternoon, Su Ruanruan returned to the Bo family¡¯s residence.


    At dinner, only Madam Bo and Bo Jingyuan were at the dining table.


    For the first time, Bo Jingyuan did not make things difficult for her. She even took a piece ofmb chop and ced it on her te. "Ruanruan, you¡¯re too skinny! Second Brother will like you better if you gain some weight."


    Su Ruanruan looked up at her.


    Bo Jingyuan said in a low voice, "I¡¯ll go look for youter. There¡¯s something I want to ask you."


    Madam Bo frowned slightly but did not say anything.


    After dinner, Su Ruanruan thought that Bo Jingyuan wasing over, so she took a shower and sat on the sofa to read for a while.


    About ten minutester, Bo Jingyuan came over with her hands behind her back.


    She had brought a gift¡ªa beautiful pearl ne.


    "I bought it in Japan! Wear it on the day of the ball," Bo Jingyuan emphasized.


    Su Ruanruan looked up at her.


    After a while, she closed the gift and said, "Just say what you want."


    Bo Jingyuan was also impatient, so she anxiously said, "Invite your second brother to the ball that day."


    Su Ruanruan lowered her eyes. "Do you really like my second brother?"


    "I do! Of course I do!" Bo Jingyuan sped her hands together. "Professor Su is so good-looking!"


    She couldn¡¯t help but beg, "Su Ruanruan, can you help me?"


    If Su Ruanruan sold Su Ru¡¯an out ruthlessly and helped Bo Jingyuan, her life in the Bo family would definitely improve.


    However, Su Ruanruan had a conscience. Su Ru¡¯an had always been good to her. He was her only warmth in the Su family.


    Hence, when she heard Bo Jingyuan¡¯s request, she only smiled. "Does Auntie agree to this?"


    Bo Jingyuan immediately thought of Bo Ziqi¡¯s words in the afternoon and retreated slightly.


    However, she med Su Ruanruan and felt that thetter was the one who refused to help her.


    She gritted her teeth and said, "Someone told me that you deliberately showed me Ke Lan¡¯s letter. I didn¡¯t believe it at first, but now I do."


    Then, she stomped her feet. "Su Ruanruan, if you don¡¯t help, someone else will."


    She ran out,pletely forgetting about the pearl ne.


    Su Ruanruan naturally couldn¡¯t take this item for herself. She was about to send it back to Bo Jingyuan, but Madam Bo was right in front of her the moment she opened the door.


    Madam Bo was a natural beauty, but now she looked mean and unsympathetic in the light, even if she was smiling.


    "Are you looking for Jingyuan?" Madam Bo asked gently.


    Su Ruanruan could roughly guess her intentions and stepped back to let her in.


    Madam Bo closed the door and looked into the room quietly before saying, "It seems like you¡¯re doing well."

 Chapter 38: You’ve Snatched Too Much of Ziqi’s Attention

    <h4>Chapter 38: You¡¯ve Snatched Too Much of Ziqi¡¯s Attention</h4><h4><strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios </h4>


    Su Ruanruan poured a cup of tea for Madam Bo. When she turned around, she saw Madam Bo flipping through the book she had been reading.


    "You like medical books." Madam Bo smiled. "By right, you should get along with Jingyan."


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s heart skipped a beat.She sat down quietly.


    Madam Bo took a sip of tea and asked, "Are you used to living here?"


    "It¡¯s quite good," the youngdy replied.


    Madam Bo looked at her quietly for a moment before saying slowly, "I heard about Jingyuan¡¯s incident at school today."


    Her gaze was like a torch. "You should know the reason she fought with that girl from the Ke family."


    The younger woman did not answer. She thought Madam Bo would already know the answer given her intelligence.


    Indeed, Madam Bo continued, "I¡¯m not here to scold you."


    Su Ruanruan looked up.


    The older woman held her hand lightly. "I don¡¯t agree with Jingyuan getting together with your second brother."


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s voice was hoarse. "Thank you for being so understanding, Madam."


    "It¡¯s Jingyuan¡¯s fault." Madam Bo¡¯s voice was gentle. "Ruanruan, you¡¯re a sensible child. Don¡¯t indulge her."


    With this, Su Ruanruan finally understood the mission Madam Bo had given her: to stop Bo Jingyuan¡¯s crush.


    She neither agreed nor disagreed.


    Madam Bo¡¯s voice was tactful and pleasant. "It¡¯s enough that you¡¯re not helping her because of Ziqi."


    Su Ruanruan suddenly felt humiliated. It turned out that Bo Ziqi was the true reason for Madam Bo¡¯s visit.


    Madam Bo patted her hand lightly again. "You¡¯re born beautiful and have already taken away too much of Ziqi¡¯s attention."


    However, Qi Meiyu would never want an orphan daughter to be her daughter-inw. Marrying Su Ruanruan would not benefit Ziqi at all! Su Qionglin was much stronger than Su Ruanruan!


    Madam Bo quickly left.


    Su Ruanruan sat there for a long time, feeling a little cold.


    The tea on the table had already turned cold.


    Only after a long while did she take out a small notebook and flip it open. Between its pages was a small world map.


    She circled a certain ce on it¡ªEnnd.


    After everything was over, she wanted to study there. She wanted to get away from everything, including the Bo family and Bo Jingyan.


    After feeling sad for a while, Su Ruanruan started to read the information that Bo Jingyan had given her.


    Whenever she saw a problem, she would mark it out with a pen. She stayed up into the night doing so.


    As such, it was only natural that she didn¡¯t look good the next morning.


    After breakfast, Bo Jingyuan snorted at her. "I¡¯ve already found someone to invite Professor Su to the ball."


    She took out two invitations and shed them in front of Su Ruanruan, looking very pleased with herself.


    "I¡¯ve invited Sister Qionglin. She¡¯ll invite Professor Su for me."


    Su Ruanruan wasn¡¯t angry nor unhappy.


    Bo Jingyuan taunted her again. "When Second Brother starts dancing with Sister Qionglin, you won¡¯t have anything to do."


    Su Ruanruan took out a box from her bag and handed it to her.


    Bo Jingyuan was furious. She had tried so hard to give Su Ruanruan onest chance, yet thetter didn¡¯t even appreciate it.


    She snatched it away fiercely. "I tried to let you keep your pride, but you don¡¯t care for it."


    Su Ruanruan did not argue with her and walked towards the entrance of the vi. When she went out, she happened to see Bo Ziqi driving back.


    Bo Ziqi rolled down his car window as they brushed past each other. But Su Ruanruan had already walked over.


    Bo Ziqi¡¯s expression darkened.


    Bo Jingyuan ran over. "Second Brother."


    She hid the invitation in her hand.


    Bo Ziqi looked at his sister. "What are you up to?"


    The young girl stammered, "Nothing! "


    Her brother reached out his arm. "What are you hiding behind your

 Chapter 39: Su Ruanruan was Adopted

    <h4>Chapter 39: Su Ruanruan was Adopted</h4><h4><strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios </h4>


    Bo Jingyuan refused to show it to him.


    Bo Ziqi¡¯s face darkened. "Hand it over."


    Seeing that he was serious, Bo Jingyuan could only hand over the invitation.


    When Bo Ziqi flipped through it, she observed him carefully, afraid that he would re up.


    After a while, she couldn¡¯t help but say, "Grandmother doesn¡¯t want to invite Sister Qionglin. She wants you to dance with Su Ruanruan. Second Brother, I¡¯m doing this for you and Sister Qionglin."


    Bo Ziqi raised another invitation. "Then what¡¯s that about?"


    Bo Jingyuan¡¯s face turned red and she remained silent. She thought that her second brother would get angry.


    However, Bo Ziqi unexpectedly returned the invitation to her.


    Bo Jingyuan scratched her head as she watched the car drive into the vi.


    She didn¡¯t understand her second brother.


    However, since he did not object to it, she could boldly invite Sister Qionglin. Anyway, Second Brother would clean up her mess in the end.He doted on her the most.


    Bo Jingyuan quickly made a call to Su Qionglin and asked her out.


    ...


    At a famous cafe in Jiang City, Bo Jingyuan and Su Qionglin were seated opposite each other.


    For this meeting, thetter had even brought a gift.


    She had long known that the Bo family would prepare a grand banquet for Bo Ziqi¡¯s return, but she had never received an invitation. She was upset, but dared not ask Bo Ziqi about it.


    At this moment, Bo Jingyuan took out an invitation.


    Su Qionglin¡¯s eyes lit up, and her cheeks turned red. "Did your second brother ask you to deliver it?"


    Bo Jingyuan coughed lightly. "I¡¯m the one inviting you to this event, Sister Qionglin."


    Su Qionglin was a little disappointed, but she didn¡¯t want to miss this opportunity.


    She looked up at Bo Jingyuan¡¯s expectant face and grabbed her hand. "Jingyuan, you¡¯ve helped me a lot."


    The younger girl felt guilty. "I like you a lot, Sister Qionglin."


    Su Qionglin was still looking at the invitation.


    Bo Jingyuan lowered her voice. "Oh right, Sister Qionglin, I have another invitation. I thought that since I know Professor Su, he shoulde and have some fun too."


    Su Qionglin immediately understood what the other was getting at. Thetter was doing this for the sake of her second brother!


    Seeing her hesitation, Bo Jingyuan rolled her eyes. "I want to give this opportunity to you. You¡¯re a model, so you¡¯re the mostpatible with Second Brother."


    Su Qionglin felt much better now.


    She took the invitation and flicked Bo Jingyuan¡¯s head. "You¡¯re smart."


    Bo Jingyuan smiled in embarrassment. She supported her chin with her hand and came up with a terrible idea. "Sister Qionglin, Old Madam hasn¡¯t given in yet. Why don¡¯t you and Second Brother have a child? Old Madam won¡¯t have any reason to object if you guys have a child."


    She added, "Compared to Su Ruanruan, my mother thinks more highly of you. However, she can¡¯t express her opinions so openly."


    Su Qionglin stirred the coffee in her cup in frustration.


    These days, although she was always with Bo Ziqi, he rarely wanted her. Besides, she didn¡¯t dare to have a child without his consent. If he got upset...


    As she hesitated, Bo Jingyuan added, "My grandmother and father both like Su Ruanruan."


    She bit her lip. "On the day Second Brother came back, Dad told my brother that he wanted him to be with Su Ruanruan."


    Su Qionglin clenched her long nails which pierced into her flesh. She and Bo Ziqi had already been together for such a long time, yet the Bo family was still siding with Su Ruanruan.


    Su Ruanruan was just an adopted child! No one knew about her true background! What right did she have topete with her?


    Su Qionglin said proudly, "Jingyuan, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely suppress Su Ruanruan on the day of the ball. I won¡¯t let her have a chance to stand out."


    Bo Jingyuan added, "Remember to bring Professor Su along."


    Su Qionglin¡¯s lips twitched...

 Chapter 40: I Can’t Give You What You Want!

    <h4>Chapter 40: I Can¡¯t Give You What You Want!</h4><h4><strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios </h4>


    After Bo Jingyuan was done with her business, she happily skipped to school.


    She was filled with joy as she thought about the ball. When the day came, she would definitely put on a stunning outfit and invite Professor Su to dance with her. It would be perfect!


    But before that, she had to make a name for herself during Zhongjiang Art Academy¡¯s charity sale. Once she sold her artwork for a million yuan, Professor Su would definitely remember her!


    <i>¡¯Hmph, I¡¯ll still win over Professor Su¡¯s heart without Su Ruanruan¡¯s help!¡¯ </i>


    ...


    While Bo Jingyuan was busy preparing for the charity sale, Su Ruanruan was also preparing a painting. Thetter had spent two full days finishing up her piece of art.


    The background was exactly what she had seen in the square many years ago. A building that appeared as though it was on fire, and in front of one of the floor-to-ceiling windows was a man.


    Although she couldn¡¯t get a clear view of his face, it was clear that he was a handsome and mature man.


    Su Ruanruan dried the oil painting and covered it with a canvas.


    After settling everything, she untied her hair and removed her clothes before heading to the bathroom to take a shower.


    A figure walked in silently. Hearing the sound of running watering from the bathroom, he wanted to join in too. But thinking about her age, he decided not to do so.


    He sat on the sofa and flipped through the small notebook she had left there. After flipping through it a few times, his gaze froze.


    Su Ruanruan had drawn a circle on the small map.


    Bo Jingyan narrowed his eyes.


    The circle was on Ennd.


    He was an extremely intelligent person and could guess what she was thinking. She wanted to leave and go to Ennd.


    Just then, the bathroom door opened. Su Ruanruan was in her pajamas, wiping her still-damp hair.


    She looked up and saw Bo Jingyan. He was dressed in a ck shirt and matching casual pants. He looked exceptionally handsome, and even exuded the sexiness of a young man!


    Su Ruanruan asked softly, "Why are you here?"


    Bo Jingyan waved her over, but she didn¡¯t move.


    "What are you thinking? I¡¯ll dry your hair for you."


    She moved over slowly.


    Bo Jingyan reached out and pulled her onto hisp, holding her waist with one hand. He snatched the towel from Su Ruanruan¡¯s hands and gently dried her hair.


    When he was almost done, his actions became slow and deliberate.


    Su Ruanruan couldn¡¯t stand it any longer, and she said softly, "I¡¯ll do it myself."


    Bo Jingyan threw the towel aside and hugged her with both hands, turning the young girl to face him.


    This position made her blush. She tried to refuse him.


    Usually, he would find her response interesting. But now, his dark eyes were locked on hers as he asked, "You want to go overseas?"


    She turned her face away.


    Bo Jingyan could not help but get angry. He tightened his grip on her and repeated himself.


    Thinking about his despicable and overbearing behavior, Su Ruanruan bit her lip. "Yes, I definitely want to leave."


    Bo Jingyan kept his gaze on her, causing thetter to lower her head as she said softly, "Bo Jingyan, you can¡¯t do this."


    He smiled at her. "What do you mean?"


    She said nothing.


    He stared into her eyes and enunciated his words clearly. "Will you suddenly disappear one day after doing what you have to do?"


    She was slightly distracted because of his sudden outburst. After a long while, she finally stammered, "I¡¯ll tell you before I leave."


    Bo Jingyan pinched her chin, his breath teasing her lips. "Do you think I want you to bid farewell to me? Ruanruan, don¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t know what I want!"


    "I can¡¯t give you what you want," she replied.


    Bo Jingyan was so angry that heughed and asked in an evil tone, "If you can¡¯t give it to me... why are you still sleeping with me?"


    Su Ruanruan did not expect him to say that. Her eyes were a little red and the corners of her eyes were wet.


    She was at a loss for words even after a long while.


    Instead, she chose to slowly move away from him.

 Chapter 41 The Line to Chase Su Ruanruan Reaches France

    <h4>Chapter 41: Chapter 41 The Line to Chase Su Ruanruan Reaches France</h4><h4></h4>


    Bao Jingyan did not stop her, just watching as she stepped back a few steps.


    His expression was not very pleased as he stared at her for a long while before asking softly, "If you can¡¯t give it to me, who are you going to give it to? Bao Ziqi?"


    He said it casually, "That¡¯s right, Bao Ziqi also performs in Britain all year round."


    He spat out these sarcastic words and even he felt disdain for himself.


    So, he simply got up and left.


    Walking out, Bao Jingyan rubbed his forehead, not knowing what got into him today. Why did he care so much about her rtionship with Bao Ziqi?


    Perhaps, it was because he saw a photo of her and Bao Ziqi sitting in a cafe drinking coffee!


    They sat facing each other, eyes locked.


    Surprisingly well-matched!


    Inside the bedroom, Su Ruanruan was still standing there.


    She felt somewhat at a loss.


    She had always been independent since she was young, but after all, she was still an 18-year-old girl.


    Emotions, she had never experienced them.


    Bao Jingyan liked her, she could feel it.


    But she was also afraid of him.


    Especially when he kissed her fiercely, she felt as if her whole body was electrified, ufortable yet enduring.


    She feared that feeling.


    That night, she did not sleep well.


    Tossing and turning, her mind full of the words "If you can¡¯t give it to me, why do you sleep with me?"


    Su Ruanruan bit her lip: It wasn¡¯t like that, he forcibly made her sleep with him.


    And nothing happened at all!


    Having not slept well for two days, Su Ruanruan got up early in the morning, looking somewhat pale.


    The weather was cool, so she wore a floral dress with a tender yellow cardigan over it and tied her hair in a ponytail.


    Innocently beautiful!


    She walked into the dining room, where the Bao family was neatly seated.


    Her gaze unintentionally fell on Bao Jingyan.


    He wore a light gray shirt and a dark coffee-colored slim tie.


    Very handsome and mature.


    When Su Ruanruan approached, he did not look up, drinking his coffee with a dignified air.


    As if... he was still upset.


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s face grew hot, and she quietly sat down next to him.


    This time, he did not pull out the chair for her.


    Bao Jingyuan watched, feeling secretly happy in her heart.


    Finally, her eldest brother saw the true colors of Su Ruanruan!


    She wasn¡¯t happy enough on her own, she even leaned over to Bao Ziqi and whispered, "Second brother, Su Ruanruan looks pale. Could it be she stayed upte dating someone?"


    Bao Ziqi¡¯s gaze fell on Su Ruanruan¡¯s face.


    Indeed, that pretty face looked somewhat haggard.


    Bao Ziqi¡¯s expression involuntarily tightened.


    Bao Jingyuan added fuel to the fire, "Second brother, you don¡¯t know, the guys pursuing Su Ruanruan at Zhongjiang Academy of Fine Arts could line up from our house to the Su Family."


    At thisment, Bao Jingyan who was drinking coffee and reading the newspaper paused, his fingers halting.


    "Is it that exaggerated?" Bao Ziqi asked somewhat teasingly.


    Bao Jingyuan, with a piece of bread in her mouth, mumbled unclearly, "You¡¯ll know if you go see the fundraiser event today."


    Bao Ziqi took another deep look at Su Ruanruan.


    To provoke Su Ruanruan, Bao Jingyuan said cheerfully, "I also invited Qionglin."


    Bao Mingyuan was a bit unhappy, "Why invite someone irrelevant?"


    Bao Jingyuan quietly called out, "Qionglin is second brother¡¯s girlfriend, how is she irrelevant?"


    Bao Mingyuan, worrying that Su Ruanruan might feel ufortable, said, "We¡¯ll all go out for lunch together at noon."


    He patted Su Ruanruan¡¯s shoulder, his tone gentle, "Ruanruan, youe too."


    Bao Jingyuan¡¯s eyes flickered, "So you mean everyone except elder brother is going?"


    Unexpectedly, Bao Jingyan put down his coffee cup and said indifferently, "Since it¡¯s a family gathering, I will naturally go too."

 Chapter 42: Seemingly Close but Actually Distant

    <h4>Chapter 42: Chapter 42: Seemingly Close but Actually Distant</h4><h4></h4>


    Bao Jingyuan ran over and hugged Bao Jingyan from behind, lovingly saying, "Big brother loves me the most."


    Bao Jingyan pushed her away, "You¡¯re grown up now, don¡¯t act like a child all the time."


    Bao Jingyuan stuck out her tongue, unconcerned.


    On the other hand, Su Ruanruan was somewhat nervous.


    She stealthily nced at Bao Jingyan¡ª


    Is he really going?


    Bao Mingyuan cheerfully said, "This is Ruanruan¡¯s first time participating in a family event, let¡¯s make it grand."


    He briskly instructed the butler to prepare the car.


    After speaking, he turned to his second son, "Ziqi, since you¡¯re not well, try to drive less, and ride with Ruanruan in the car with your mother and me."


    Bao Ziqi did not object.


    Bao Jingyuan was unhappy, moring, "Dad, I want to ride with Second Brother in your car."


    Normally, Bao Mingyuan would have certainly satisfied her request, but this asion was different.


    "You ride in the car with your eldest brother and Jingse."


    Bao Jingyuan was very displeased.


    She wasn¡¯t the only one upset.


    Bao Jingyan pushed his chair away, stood up, and walked towards the parking area outside the vi.


    Su Ruanruan felt somewhat embarrassed.


    "Let¡¯s go!" A refined voice reached her ears.


    It was Bao Ziqi hurrying her.


    His tone wasn¡¯t very nice.


    Su Ruanruan returned to the bedroom to get her painting, and once at the parking area, everyone else had already gotten into their cars, only Bao Jingyan was leaning against the car door smoking.


    Seeing her walking over, he raised his hand and took a puff of smoke.


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s eyes reddened quietly.


    Bao Jingyan didn¡¯t say a word, walked over, took the painting from her hands, and ced it in his trunk.


    He nced at the painting and felt a slight stir in his heart.


    After a moment, his voice became much gentler, "Why are you still standing here?"


    Su Ruanruan bit her lip and walked to the back seat of the car.


    Mr. and Mrs. Bao Mingyuan were sitting in a stretched Lincoln, very imposing.


    Su Ruanruan and Bao Ziqi sat side by side, facing Mr. and Mrs. Bao Mingyuan.


    Mrs. Bao looked at the young girl across her, feeling very displeased.


    Knowing her husband¡¯s thoughts, she still hoped Ziqi would marry Su Ruanruan.


    She wasn¡¯t particrly fond of Su Qionglin either, but she was better than Su Ruanruan. So today, she would let Su Qionglin buy Jingyuan¡¯s painting to please Bao Mingyuan¡¯s heart.


    In the car, Su Ruanruan was somewhat distracted.


    Bao Ziqi turned his head to the other side.


    These two very well expressed a semnce of harmony but estrangement in spirit!


    Bao Mingyuan was quite worried.


    *


    Half an hourter, the Bao Family¡¯s convoy arrived at Zhongjiang Academy of Fine Arts.


    The charity event at Zhongjiang Academy of Fine Arts this time was grand, with almost all the celebrities of Jiangcheng attending.


    In the school¡¯s parking lot, luxury cars were as numerous as cloud.


    However, Bao Jingyuan was still confident.


    In terms of wealth and power, no one couldpare to the Bao Family.


    Bao Jingyuan stood tall, ready to wash away yesterday¡¯s shame.


    Just as she was feeling proud, an elegant figure gracefully walked over.


    It was Su Qionglin.


    Su Qionglin was dressed in a red long dress, the strap design showcasing her superior figure.


    Bao Jingyuan pulled her towards her parents, sweetly saying, "Mom and Dad, Sister Qionglin is here."


    Bao Mingyuan nodded his head nonchntly.


    However, Mrs. Bao took Su Qionglin¡¯s hand warmly, saying, "It¡¯s been a long time since youst came to visit."


    Su Qionglin¡¯s eyes reddened, feeling somewhat aggrieved.


    Bao Ziqi¡¯s hands were in his pockets, he spoke indifferently, "Since you¡¯re here, let¡¯s go in together."


    Su Qionglin looked uneasy, "Would that be inconvenient?"


    She deliberately nced at Su Ruanruan.


    Bao Ziqi took her hand, clutched it in his, and strode towards the inside of the school.


    This was his deration!


    Mrs. Bao watched Bao Mingyuan and softly said, "Mingyuan, can¡¯t you see? Ziqi likes Qionglin."


    Bao Jingyuan also chimed in, "That¡¯s right, Dad, you can¡¯t ruin Second Brother¡¯s happiness."


    Bao Mingyuan¡¯s gaze was profound, after a moment he said, "What do children know about happiness!"


    Bao Jingyuan, holding the hands of both parents, walked forward and coquettishly said, "Just like mom and dad, this is happiness."


    Mr. and Mrs. Bao Mingyuan exchanged a look, with a touch of sweetness between them.

 Chapter 43 Are You Still Angry?

    <h4>Chapter 43: Chapter 43 Are You Still Angry?</h4><h4></h4>


    Su Ruanruan didn¡¯t want to witness the scene, so she followed from afar.


    Suddenly, her hand was caught.


    Turning her head, it was Bao Jingyan.


    She was both embarrassed and annoyed, desperately trying to shake his hand off: "Don¡¯t... Don¡¯t do this."


    People wereing and going here, and she was afraid of being discovered.


    Bao Jingyan did not trouble her further and let go of her hand.


    He simply walked beside her.


    Su Ruanruan was still nervous.


    Around them, quite a few people were staring at Bao Jingyan.


    Bao Jingyan was displeased; "What, walking with me is shameful? You didn¡¯t refuse to ride in the same car with Bao Ziqi, nor did you try to get away from him?"


    Su Ruanruan bit her lip.


    Is he jealous?


    She didn¡¯t know how to soothe a jealous man, and besides, this wasn¡¯t the ce.


    She kept silent, and Bao Jingyan gave her a deep look before leaving first.


    Su Ruanruan breathed a sigh of relief.


    At that moment, a female ssmate from the same department came running over, her face flushed as she asked, "Su Ruanruan, was that your boyfriend just now?"


    Su Ruanruan knew she was mistaking him for Bao Ziqi, so she said, "That¡¯s Bao Jingyuan¡¯s big brother."


    The female student covered her face and eximed, "Was that Bao Jingyan?"


    Su Ruanruan was puzzled, "What about him?"


    The female student grabbed her shoulder and gently shook it, "It¡¯s Bao Jingyan, he¡¯s very famous, he had published many papers when he was studying abroad, a big shot in the medical field."


    Seeing that Su Ruanruan had no reaction, the female student stomped her foot: "All the women in Jiangcheng want to marry him."


    Su Ruanruan hummed in response, her mind elsewhere.


    The female student was exasperated!


    Just then, a voice arose, "What are you talking about?"


    Su Ruanruan looked up.


    It was Bao Jingyan who had returned.


    She looked at him, then at the female ssmate next to her whose face was red with embarrassment, unsure whether to introduce her.


    But Bao Jingyan simply tapped her shoulder lightly, releasing it immediately: "Let¡¯s go."


    Su Ruanruan smiled at the female ssmate and followed Bao Jingyan towards the exhibition hall of the Zhongjiang Academy of Fine Arts.


    The female ssmate watched them longingly¡ª


    After a moment, she muttered to herself, "Bao Jingyan must like Su Ruanruan."


    Ahead, Bao Jingyan was leading the way.


    His posture was exceptional, his countenance noble, attracting the attention of a plethora of female students.


    Su Ruanruan mouthed the words: A butterfly attractor!


    Suddenly, he turned around.


    "What did you say?"


    She was startled, "I didn¡¯t say anything!"


    He looked deeply at her, lowering his voice: "Are you jealous?"


    Su Ruanruan was a reserved girl and immediately bristled at his words: "You¡¯re the one who¡¯s jealous!"


    Bao Jingyan¡¯s gaze deepened.


    Su Ruanruan hung her head low and asked softly, "Are you still angry?"


    Somehow, his heart was stirred by her simple question.


    At this moment, he wanted to hug her, wanted to kiss her.


    But this wasn¡¯t the ce.


    His voice raspy: "You know I¡¯m upset?"


    Su Ruanruan had a somewhat na?ve look in her eyes.


    Bao Jingyan suppressed his emotions: "If you¡¯re unhappy living in the mansion, you can leave with me."


    Perhaps he couldn¡¯t marry her right now, but she was young, and they could both wait.


    Su Ruanruan shook her head.


    Bao Jingyan looked steadily at her.


    She thought he would get angry after a while, but instead, he reached out and gently tousled her hair, speaking with a husky voice, "You can stay, and when you grow up to be unmatched by anyone, we¡¯ll get married."


    Her face turned red, she protested softly, "Who wants to marry you!"


    Shameless!


    Bao Jingyan¡¯s eyes were indulgent: "If you like Britain, we¡¯ll go to Britain to get married."


    Marriage was too far away for Su Ruanruan, and she did not agree.


    He seemed to dete, no longer pressing the issue.


    Just as he turned to head to the exhibition hall, someone was standing in front.


    It was Bao Ziqi.

 Chapter 44 Mrs. Bo Elevates Su Qionglin

    <h4>Chapter 44: Chapter 44 Mrs. Bo Elevates Su Qionglin</h4><h4></h4>


    The person leaned against an old banyan tree ten meters away, no one knew how long they had been looking in this direction.


    With a gaze so deep and unpredictable.


    Bao Jingyan hooked up a mocking smile at the corner of his mouth.


    Bao Ziqi walked over and said to Su Ruanruan, "Why aren¡¯t you going in yet?"


    Su Ruanruan didn¡¯t say anything and walked past him with her head down.


    Bao Ziqi didn¡¯t follow her, and instead tucked his hands into the pockets of his coat, looking towards Bao Jingyan.


    "Do you like her?"


    Bao Jingyan didn¡¯t admit nor deny it, but replied with a faint smile, "Why, do you want to share her good fortune?"


    Bao Ziqi clenched his teeth: "She doesn¡¯t know what kind of person you are."


    Bao Jingyan lit a cigarette and smiled lightly.


    Bao Ziqi said tensely, "She¡¯s not fit to live amidst your schemes and calctions."


    "I thought you didn¡¯t like her."


    This provoked Bao Ziqi again, "I indeed don¡¯t like her."


    After saying that, he turned around and left.


    Bao Jingyan finished the cigarette quietly before pinching out the stub and crushing it with his calfskin shoe.


    By the time he entered the exhibition hall, it was already full of people.


    He took a seat next to the open spot beside Su Ruanruan.


    Bao Ziqi nced over here.


    Su Qionglin leaned into his ear, her entire being fragrant and soft: "Your older brother seems to like Ruanruan quite a bit."


    She added another sentence: "But Ruanruan is not worthy of your older brother."


    "Is that so?" Bao Ziqi¡¯s tone was sarcastic.


    Seeing that he was unhappy, Su Qionglin didn¡¯t say anything further.


    Instead, Bao Jingyuan spoke up for her, "Second brother, Qionglin cares about Su Ruanruan too."


    She then said in a mocking tone: "Someone like Su Ruanruan isn¡¯t even qualified to be kept as a mistress by our older brother."


    Her words struck the heart of Mrs. Bao, as Mrs. Bao herself had been promoted from mistress to wife.


    Mrs. Bao¡¯s face didn¡¯t look good.


    Su Qionglin immediately and considerately spoke up: "Not just anyone can enter the Bao Family."


    She pinched Mrs. Bao¡¯s hand, hinting at goodwill.


    Mrs. Bao¡¯s expression improved slightly.


    Bao Jingyuan kept chattering, but nobody was listening to her anymore.


    Mrs. Bao, thinking Su Qionglin was sensible, intended to promote her and whispered, "When Jingyuan¡¯s paintinges up, don¡¯t be too eager to bid; it¡¯s not good to appear too obvious."


    Su Qionglin was very proper: "Auntie, if you hadn¡¯t mentioned it, I wouldn¡¯t have noticed, I didn¡¯t know there were so many nuances here."


    Mrs. Bao was quite pleased with this response.


    She gently patted the back of Su Qionglin¡¯s hand, already seeing her as a daughter-inw.


    Bao Mingyuan was somewhat dissatisfied, feeling that his wife was making decisions on her own.


    Now, Bao Jingyuan¡¯s painting was brought up to the stage.


    Mrs. Bao smiled, "It¡¯s our Jingyuan¡¯s turn now."


    Su Qionglin immediately focused intently, seeing this as an opportunity to show off in front of the Bao Family.


    She had previously feigned ignorance to Mrs. Bao, but in truth, she had attended countless auctions over the years.


    When someone bid two hundred thousand, Su Qionglin raised her paddle and bid three hundred thousand.


    The other party was also generous, bidding four hundred thousand.


    "Five hundred thousand," Su Qionglin spoke with a light, chuckling smile.


    Around them, people whispered to one another.


    "Does anyone know which family¡¯s daughter this is? She¡¯s bidding big."


    "Don¡¯t you know? It¡¯s the third young miss from the prestigious Su Family, the famous model."


    ...


    Su Qionglin smiled, full of confidence.


    In the end, she won Bao Jingyuan¡¯s painting for 1.2 million.


    Bao Mingyuan was the first to stand up and apud.


    He looked at Su Qionglin with a smile, showing a hint of appreciation.


    Mrs. Bao also had a moment of pride, pping along with her husband.


    Bao Jingyuan was then invited onto the stage, where she participated in a small ceremony with Su Qionglin.


    Her face flushed with color, as she epted everyone¡¯s praise.


    Full of youthful vigor, she said after embracing Su Qionglin, "Thank you to sister Qionglin for appreciating my painting, perhaps it¡¯s the highest bid tonight, I will continue to work hard."

 Chapter 45 Su Ruanruan Gains More Attention

    <h4>Chapter 45: Chapter 45 Su Ruanruan Gains More Attention</h4><h4></h4>


    Bao Mingyuan frowned.


    The highest?


    The auction isn¡¯t over yet, Jingyuan saying ¡¯the highest¡¯ doesn¡¯t seem appropriate, does it?


    Mrs. Bao whispered, "I think nobody else will outbid herter, it¡¯s just kids ying after all, Mingyuan, don¡¯t take it so seriously."


    Everyone around was praising.


    "The Bao family truly has formidable gics."


    "Brother Mingyuan has a good way of raising his daughter."


    Bao Mingyuan smiled and greeted the people around him.


    On stage, Bao Jingyuan¡¯s cheeks were flushed as she spoke into the microphone, "Actually, Qionglin is also my second brother¡¯s girlfriend."


    There was a buzz of surprise from the audience.


    So she was the girlfriend of the second son of the Bao family.


    Suddenly, Su Qionglin was the center of attention.


    She received everyone¡¯s congrattions as if it were her wedding with Bao Ziqi.


    She had be the young mistress of the Bao family, destined for a life of glory and wealth!


    Downstage, Mrs. Bao hugged her, "Congrattions Qionglin, and Jingyuan."


    She thought highly of Su Qionglin andpletely looked down on the Bao family¡¯s orphaned niece, Su Ruanruan.


    Su Qionglin just smiled withoutment.


    She turned her head to look at Bao Ziqi, very much hoping for his praise.


    But Bao Ziqi was focused on the stage the whole time, unresponsive.


    Su Qionglin was somewhat disappointed.


    Bao Jingyuanforted in a low voice, "It¡¯s ok, I¡¯ll bring Qionglin sister to the family gatheringter. You¡¯ll see the difference between her and Su Ruanruan; dad will know how to choose."


    She was now devoted to Su Ru¡¯an and hence unconditionally supportive of Su Qionglin.


    As for Su Ruanruan, well, she¡¯s biting the hand that feeds!


    She¡¯ll be kicked out of the Bao family sooner orter!


    Just as Bao Jingyuan was indulging in her thoughts, the host on stage, with a cheeky voice, said: "The artist of the next painting also has the surname Su. Su Ruanruan."


    He spoke for a while, but no one raised their bidding sign.


    Bao Jingyuan curled her lip.


    Bao Mingyuan spoke to his wife, "Raise your bidding signter, let¡¯s not embarrass Ruanruan too much."


    Mrs. Bao, touching her husband¡¯s arm said, "I n to spend 200,000 to buy Ruanruan¡¯s painting."


    Bao Mingyuan felt very pleased and patted the back of his wife¡¯s hand.


    Mrs. Bao smiled.


    Concealing a touch of scorn!


    ¡ª¡ªThese 200,000 yuan, might as well be alms!


    She was about to raise her bidding sign when someone beat her to it.


    That person directly offered, "500,000 yuan."


    Mrs. Bao¡¯s smile froze on her face.


    How could this be! How is it possible?


    Who would be willing to pay such a high price for Su Ruanruan¡¯s painting?


    The leaders from the art academy were also stunned.


    A starting bid of 500,000 yuan, isn¡¯t that too much?


    Su Ruanruan is just a student, can her painting... bear such a reputation?


    While everyone was in shock, Bao Mingyuan also raised his bidding sign.


    "One million yuan."


    The venue erupted in another wave of surprise.


    Bao Mingyuan is a very astute businessman, he immediately saw the potential.


    He pointed at the painting and said, "It looks like it¡¯s Dijing Group on the painting, buying it can also be a nice talking point."


    People looked closer.


    Hmm, it does seem to be the case!


    Thus, they started praising again, "The Dijing Group really is famous!"


    Bao Mingyuan smiled and epted thepliments.


    Mrs. Bao said discontentedly in a low voice, "Mingyuan, have you considered Jingyuan¡¯s feelings, spending so much to buy Ruanruan¡¯s painting?"


    Tears welled up in Bao Jingyuan¡¯s eyes.


    Dad is too biased!


    Her painting was bid on by Qionglin sister, and when it came to Su Ruanruan¡¯s, dad personally took action.


    Unfair!


    This is how Bao Mingyuan replied to his wife, "Shortsighted! All the media houses will report on this auction; it¡¯s a good opportunity to promote Dijing."


    Moreover, Bao Mingyuan always had an affinity for culture and elegance, he could really see the skill in Su Ruanruan¡¯s painting.


    A profound artistic conception.


    Not inferior to those famous young contemporary artists.


    This was both unexpected and pleasantly surprising for him.


    At this moment, the bit of admiration he had for Su Qionglin, hepletely transferred back to Su Ruanruan.

 Chapter 46: Unworthy Son Dares to Compete with His Father

    <h4>Chapter 46: Chapter 46: Unworthy Son Dares to Compete with His Father</h4><h4></h4>


    Bao Mingyuan made a rough calction, figuring that with a bid of one million, no one would dare topete with him.


    But there were many who recognized the value of the piece on site, and quite a few followed his bid with their own.


    "1.2 million."


    "1.5 million."


    "2 million."


    ...


    "5 million." Bao Mingyuan decided to secure the deal.


    On stage, the leaders of Zhongjiang Academy of Fine Arts couldn¡¯t contain their joy!


    Who would have thought that Su Ruanruan was a star from South Africa!


    The more they looked at this painting, the more they liked it. Upon closer inspection, it even had the air of a masterwork!


    Right, wasn¡¯t Su Ruanruan the sister of Professor Su?


    Professor Su was a contemporary master; naturally, his sister must be outstanding!


    The president of Zhongjiang Academy of Fine Arts personally stepped down to shake hands with Bao Mingyuan.


    "Young brother Mingyuan has a good eye!"


    Bao Mingyuan was gracefullyposed, smiling: "It seems this painting is destined for me?"


    The president, ttering him, said: "Since it is a ¡¯scene¡¯ desired by Di Jing, and it caught the eye of young brother Mingyuan, it should indeed belong to you."


    The sycophancy was so heavy that it was almost unbearable for others to listen to.


    Just as Bao Mingyuan was about to ascend the stage to im the painting, a voice rang out: "6 million."


    Bao Mingyuan¡¯s stride halted.


    That voice...


    He turned around and saw Bao Jingyan.


    Sitting there, Bao Jingyan nodded with much elegance and style!


    Bao Mingyuan became furious!


    This unworthy son dared topete with his father over a possession!


    Bao Jingyan smiled enchantingly: "That painting is of my former office."


    Bao Mingyuan touched his nose.


    He probably guessed Bao Jingyan¡¯s intention.


    That morning, he had sensed something was off.


    Just that he genuinely hadn¡¯t expected his eldest son to take a fancy to Su Ruanruan.


    He disagreed!


    Su Ruanruan was a good match for Ziqi, but with Jingyan...


    There was a ten-year age difference!


    Moreover, he always felt that Jingyan needed a woman who could support him.


    Ruanruan was too delicate, not suitable.


    Bao Mingyuan smiled subtly.


    "Jingyan, it seems today father and son must seriouslypete for a painting."


    "7 million."


    Eight million! Bao Jingyan smiled slightly and raised the bid card.


    Bao Mingyuan looked sidelong at his eldest son.


    "10 million."


    He thought it was about enough.


    But Bao Jingyan stood up, outright dering: "20 million."


    He looked toward Bao Mingyuan: "I like this painting very much, Dad. You wouldn¡¯t really deprive someone of what they like, would you?"


    His words were loaded with meaning.


    Bao Mingyuan red at his eldest son.


    After a moment, his expression rxed: "It¡¯s rare for you to like something so much."


    He gestured, signaling Bao Jingyan to go on stage.


    Bao Jingyan turned his head and smiled: "Miss Su, please."


    He extended his arm like a gentleman.


    Su Ruanruan had no choice but to lightly hold onto him, and led by him, she gracefully ascended the stage.


    Apuse thundered.


    The hands of the leaders of Zhongjiang Academy of Fine Arts were nearly raw from pping!


    million!


    That was even more expensive than the works of famous artists!


    Su Ruanruan was incredible!


    At this moment, who still remembered Bao Jingyuan and Su Qionglin?


    They were obliterated to dust!


    Once on stage, a ceremony was conducted.


    The president of Zhongjiang Academy of Fine Arts personally shook hands with Bao Jingyan and highly praised Su Ruanruan.


    Su Ruanruan looked at the man beside her, speaking with ease.


    Quite unexpected.


    The one depicted in the painting was him!


    Then he must have seen her before, right?


    But he never mentioned it.


    Below the stage, Bao Ziqi coldly watched the matched pair, his lips tightly pursed.


    Was Bao Jingyan¡¯s high-profile behavior really just for a painting?


    Not necessarily.


    Beside him, Bao Jingyuan was biting her lip, on the verge of tears...


    Madam Bao and Su Qionglin also weren¡¯t in good spirits!


    Especially Su Qionglin, watching Su Ruanruan being lightly supported by Bao Jingyan as she descended the steps.


    Like a princess!

 Chapter 47 Su Ru’an has someone else in his heart, Jingyuan will not be happy

    <h4>Chapter 47: Chapter 47 Su Ru¡¯an has someone else in his heart, Jingyuan will not be happy</h4><h4></h4>


    Su Qionglin had thought that being with Bao Ziqi was already ascending to the heavens.


    But when Bao Jingyan bid 20 million with a wave of his hand, she realized who the truly formidable person in the Bao Family was.


    However, she believed that Bao Jingyan would not take a liking to Su Ruanruan. What kind of woman couldn¡¯t a man like that have?


    Thinking like this, Su Qionglin felt much morefortable.


    In the following auction, the Bao Family members did not participate anymore.


    Bao Jingyan and Bao Ziqi went out of the school gate to smoke, while Bao Mingyuan walked around with his family.


    Seeing his youngest daughter with red-rimmed eyes, Bao Mingyuan knew she felt wronged.


    So, he smiled and patted Bao Jingyuan¡¯s head, "Show me and your mother around."


    Bao Jingyuan awkwardly said, "There¡¯s really nothing fun to see at Zhongjiang Academy of Fine Arts."


    Bao Mingyuan, with his hands sped behind his back, smiled and said, "That Professor Su isn¡¯t fun either? Didn¡¯t you fight for him?"


    Bao Jingyuan¡¯s face reddened, and she stomped her foot, "I did not."


    Mrs. Bao gave her husband a reproachful look, "Mingyuan."


    Bao Mingyuan suddenly turned to Su Ruanruan, "It¡¯s your second brother, right! Let¡¯s do this, you take us there, we¡¯d like to see Jingyuan¡¯s heartthrob."


    Su Ruanruan nced at Bao Jingyuan.


    Bao Jingyuan, with cheeks flushed, didn¡¯t object.


    Mrs. Bao then said, "Qionglin is also Professor Su¡¯s sister, right?"


    Bao Mingyuan chuckled, "But Qionglin is not a student of Zhongjiang Academy of Fine Arts."


    Su Qionglin felt his estrangement and felt somewhat ufortable.


    And hated Su Ruanruan even more!


    If it wasn¡¯t for Su Ruanruan, she and Bao Ziqi¡¯s marriage would have been a done deal!


    At this moment, shepletely forgot how the Su Family had forced 18-year-old Su Ruanruan to keep the room for Bao Ziqi.


    Su Ruanruan was surprised by Bao Mingyuan¡¯s attitude.


    But then she understood after a second thought.


    In Bao Mingyuan¡¯s heart, whether it was Bao Ziqi, Bao Jingse, or Bao Jingyuan, none were to carry the heavy responsibilities of the Bao Family, so the marriages of these three children mainly depended on their own preferences.


    But Bao Jingyan was different.


    Bao Jingyan¡¯s wife had to be someone approved by Bao Mingyuan.


    Su Ruanruan thought of the words Bao Jingyan had said, feeling indescribable inside.


    She was about to lead the group to the office building when Su Ru¡¯an happened to walk by.


    "Second brother," Su Ruanruan called out softly.


    Su Ru¡¯an was surprised, then naturally patted Su Ruanruan¡¯s hair, "I heard about what happened just now, I was about to look for you."


    He teased her a bit, his tone carrying a hint of doting.


    Su Qionglin also called out "Second brother."


    It was as if Su Ru¡¯an only noticed her then, giving a shallow smile, "Qionglin is here, too."


    In order to show off in front of the Bao Family, Su Qionglin deliberately introduced, "These are Ziqi and Jingyuan¡¯s parents! Uncle and aunt, this is my second brother, Su Ru¡¯an."


    Bao Mingyuan smiled, "I¡¯ve long heard about Ruanruan having an artist for a second brother, and seeing you today, you certainly live up to your reputation!"


    He went on to say that he¡¯d request a work from Su Ru¡¯an, not mentioning a single word about his daughter¡¯s feelings!


    Bao Jingyuan became somewhat anxious, calling out softly, "Dad!"


    Bao Mingyuan looked deeply at his youngest daughter.


    There were some things he couldn¡¯t say.


    Actually, he had quite liked Su Ru¡¯an.


    But the way Su Ru¡¯an looked at Ruanruan was not as a brother, but as a man looks at a woman.


    Bao Mingyuan still had that discernment.


    If Su Ru¡¯an¡¯s heart was upied by someone else, Jingyuan wouldn¡¯t be happy.


    Bao Mingyuan exchanged pleasantries with Su Ru¡¯an for a few words, then turned to Su Ruanruan saying, "When you have time, please invite your second brother toe to our house."


    He patted Su Ruanruan, with the air of a family elder.


    Su Ru¡¯an¡¯s gaze flickered.

 Chapter 48: Have You Liked Me for a Long Time?

    <h4>Chapter 48: Chapter 48: Have You Liked Me for a Long Time?</h4><h4></h4>


    Su Ruanruan was oblivious to the undercurrents between the two men as she bid farewell to Su Ru¡¯an.


    Su Ru¡¯an patted her head again.


    As the group left, Bao Mingyuan suddenly smiled and said, "Professor Su seems to favor Ruanruan, his niece, more than Qionglin."


    Su Ruanruan didn¡¯t think much about it.


    Su Qionglin sneered internally!


    Everyone in the Su Family knew that Su Ruanruan was not her uncle¡¯s biological daughter, except for Su Ruanruan herself.


    Uncle Bao treated Su Ruanruan so well because he thought she was the Su family¡¯s precious daughter; once the truthes out, Su Ruanruan will have nothing!


    While Su Qionglin was thinking, Bao Jingyuan spoke up, "Dad, let Qionglin join us for the family feastter!"


    Her father¡¯s attitude changed; she¡¯d need Su Qionglin¡¯s help.


    Naturally, Bao Mingyuan wouldn¡¯t embarrass Su Qionglin in public, smiling, "She is Ruanruan¡¯s sister, of course she can."


    Su Qionglin¡¯s expression changed.


    In Bao Mingyuan¡¯s words, there was a distance.


    She could attend, all thanks to Su Ruanruan¡¯s grace!


    Mrs. Bao patted her hand tofort her.


    Honestly, Mrs. Bao also felt quite upset.


    Today, Mingyuan was overly ttering towards Su Ruanruan.


    Bao Mingyuan, knowing his wife hadints, said nothing and just took his family for a stroll around Zhongjiang Academy of Fine Arts.


    At a graffiti wall, Su Ruanruan squatted in a corner, watching.


    She found it quite interesting.


    Suddenly, arge palm hooked around her waist and dragged her into a secluded, dark passageway.


    Su Ruanruan was pinned against the wall.


    She widened her eyes and stared at the man before her.


    His gaze was too intense.


    Su Ruanruan lowered her eyelids, whispering, "Spending 20 million on a painting, you¡¯re crazy."


    Bao Jingyan, with a clear gaze, replied, "I can¡¯t stand to see your paintings in someone else¡¯s possession."


    Su Ruanruan blushed, "I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about."


    Bao Jingyan, who had been angryst night, had all his frustration dissipate when he saw the painting this morning.


    His heart stirred, his slender fingers teasing her chin, "You wouldn¡¯t know?"


    He lowered his head to meet her forehead, his voice also heated, "You¡¯ve seen me before, haven¡¯t you? While painting, were you stealing nces at me? Thinking I look good, hmm?"


    Su Ruanruan, so reserved, how could she withstand his teasing?


    Her face flushed red, "I didn¡¯t see clearly."


    Bao Jingyan caressed her cheek, his voice raspy, "But I¡¯ve seen you clearly for many years."


    His voice, unclear near her lips, "When you were just so little, you were already so alluring."


    His rare flirtation mortified and frightened Su Ruanruan, her hands pushing against his chest, "Don¡¯t do this... we could be seen."


    "Is it okay if we¡¯re not seen?" he countered.


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s face turned red, her voice stuttering, "That¡¯s not okay either."


    Bao Jingyan watched her shy and affectionate expressions, his heart pounding, his elegantly bones hands gently lifting her chin, forcing her to look at him.


    Their eyes met, and she saw sparks in his eyes.


    Panicked, her voice shaky, "Don¡¯t... let me go, Bao Jingyan."


    Bao Jingyan nibbled on her ear, "I have somethingter, so won¡¯t be joining the meal! Don¡¯t sit with Bao Ziqi, and don¡¯t go back with him. Later, I¡¯ll have the driver take you to my ce for dinner."


    Su Ruanruan bit her lip, refusing him.


    But Bao Jingyan was resolute, "Otherwise, shall I announce our rtionshipter?"


    She was teased to the brink of tears, "Bao Jingyan, don¡¯t bully me!"


    "I¡¯m not bullying you, I¡¯m cherishing you," Bao Jingyan chuckled, kissing her lips lightly, "Be good, did you hear?"


    She hesitated in a sobbing manner, unwilling to agree.


    Turning her head, ying a little temper, she inadvertently saw a person standing in the distance.


    Tall and graceful.


    It was Su Ru¡¯an.

 Chapter 49 Provocation, Kissing Her in Front of Su Ru’an

    <h4>Chapter 49: Chapter 49 Provocation, Kissing Her in Front of Su Ru¡¯an</h4><h4></h4>


    Su Ruanruan trembled her lips, silently calling out "Second Brother."


    Bao Jingyan followed her gaze and saw Su Ru¡¯an standing about ten meters away, watching them with an expressionless face.


    Bao Jingyan had long guessed the feelings that Su Family¡¯s Second Brother had for Su Ruanruan.


    He sneered.


    Right in front of Su Ru¡¯an, he leaned down and kissed Su Ruanruan¡¯s soft lips.


    Su Ruanruan froze.


    She widened her eyes at the erged face in front of her, her eyes brimming with tears.


    She knew he did it on purpose.


    Deliberately kissing her in front of Second Brother!


    Disobediently, she pounded on his shoulders, "Mmm... let go of me!"


    Far from letting her go, Bao Jingyan grasped her small chin, forcing her to ept him.


    The sensation he brought was electrifying, like a shock.


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s hands, which had been on his shoulders, slowly dropped, then suddenly clutched his shirt.


    Her body was even more obediently pressed against him, very docile.


    Bao Jingyan¡¯s actions became a lot gentler as he whispered tenderly against her lips: "So good."


    She snapped back to reality and pushed him away fiercely.


    Bao Jingyan took a step back.


    He was not angry.


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s fingers trembled as she fixed herself, utterly embarrassed.


    Yet Bao Jingyan once again pulled her into his embrace, facing Su Ru¡¯an squarely.


    Su Ru¡¯an suppressed himself, telling himself that he must not act now, or it would ruin Ruanruan.


    But he was furious!


    He was enraged that the child he had cherished since she was little was being treated so wantonly by someone else, and he hated that he was watching it happen.


    He knew this man.


    Bao Jingyan.


    The most powerful and talented man in Jiangcheng and even the Southern area, also the elder brother of Bao Ziqi.


    Ruanruan was sent to keep Bao Ziqi¡¯s room, and now she was being imed by Bao Ziqi¡¯s elder brother!


    Su Ru¡¯an clenched his fists tightly, his eyes reddened with rage as he stared at Bao Jingyan: "Young Master Jingyan, my sister is young and ignorant, if she has offended you, I apologize on her behalf."


    Bao Jingyan looked at the gentlemanly man before him and chuckled lightly.


    So hypocritical.


    Obviously also fond of Su Ruanruan, yet calling her sister.


    Clearly having seen him kiss Su Ruanruan, yet talking about apologizing.


    Bao Jingyan had long disdained him, his lips curling into a cold smile, "Sure, Professor Su, I¡¯m up for whatever you propose."


    Su Ruanruan knew his temper; just because the old Su Master pped her once, he could break someone¡¯s legs, and if Second Brother made a move, there was no way he woulde out on top.


    She hastily clutched his sleeve, "Don¡¯t you have something to do?"


    Su Ru¡¯an looked at her delicate white fingers holding Bao Jingyan¡¯s sleeve, feeling a bitter chill in his heart.


    Ruanruan had never been close to people since she was young.


    Her feelings towards Bao Jingyan were not unintentional.


    He looked toward Bao Jingyan.


    Bao Jingyan lowered his head and smiled gently: "Good girl, just talk to your Second Brother for a bit."


    He even pinched her soft and tender cheek, "I promise not to fight."


    Su Ruanruan was still uneasy, and she pulled on him, signaling Su Ru¡¯an to leave quickly.


    With an expressionless face, Su Ru¡¯an said, "Asking about a regr boyfriend, Second Brother has that right, doesn¡¯t he?"


    Su Ruanruan wanted to say it wasn¡¯t so, but she knew better that if she denied it, Bao Jingyan would probably take it out on Second Brother.


    He¡¯s so cruel!


    Holding onto Bao Jingyan¡¯s arm tightly like that, in Su Ru¡¯an¡¯s eyes, it seemed even more like a tender affection.


    With eyes swollen with pain, Su Ru¡¯an turned and left.


    "I¡¯ll be waiting for Young Master Jingyan in the small woods ahead."


    Su Ruanruan bit her lip and looked up at Bao Jingyan: "You¡¯re not allowed to go!"


    Bao Jingyan bit her little neck with pleasure: "Giving orders now, are you?"


    She was both ashamed and angry.


    He patted her,forting, "Don¡¯t worry, Su Ru¡¯an is also nice to you, I won¡¯t do anything to him."


    She was skeptical.


    But she no longer had the chance to keep him there, as Bao Mingyuan¡¯s voice rang out not far away: "Ruanruan?"

 Chapter 50 Mrs. Gu, Mysteriously Affectionate

    <h4>Chapter 50: Chapter 50 Mrs. Gu, Mysteriously Affectionate</h4><h4></h4>


    Ruanruan bit her lip as she nced at Bao Jingyan, then quickly dashed out.


    "Uncle, I¡¯m here."


    Bao Mingyuan smiled, "Where did you run off to? Took a while to find you."


    Ruanruan responded absentmindedly.


    In her heart, she was always thinking of her second brother.


    She did not notice that Bao Ziqi was also by Bao Mingyuan¡¯s side.


    His eyesnded on her soft lips.


    Those lips, soft and tender like jelly, but too crimson.


    As if someone had kissed them recklessly.


    The thought pricked Bao Ziqi.


    Slightly disgruntled.


    Bao Mingyuan cheerfully said, "You disappeared in the blink of an eye!"


    At this time, Mrs. Bao said with a smile, "It so happens that we met Mrs. Gu, and your uncle wanted you to meet her."


    Mrs. Gu, the wife of Gu Yuanpei,


    the Gu Family primarily engages in import and export trade and is very sessful in business.


    Mrs. Gu took a liking to Ruanruan¡¯s painting at the charity sale and happened to meet her on campus, so she wanted to meet her.


    After a word from Mr. and Mrs. Bao Mingyuan, Ruanruan noticed the beautiful middle-ageddy standing beside them.


    Very beautiful, and very kind-looking.


    At this moment, Mrs. Gu was smiling kindly at Ruanruan.


    For some reason, Ruanruan felt a strange familiarity with Mrs. Gu,


    especially the kindness in her eyes and brows.


    Ruanruan liked Mrs. Gu and approached her softly, saying, "Hello, Mrs. Gu."


    Mrs. Gu took her hand, her eyes filled with indescribable affection.


    After a moment, she turned to Mrs. Bao and said, "This is Ziqi¡¯s little cousin, right? Very lovable indeed."


    Hearing this, Qionglin¡¯s face changed dramatically.


    Bao Mingyuan chuckled, clearly pleased.


    Mrs. Bao immediately said, "The children are still young, it¡¯s too early to speak of certain matters."


    Mrs. Gu understood.


    She truly adored Ruanruan, and thus slid a jade bracelet off her wrist onto Ruanruan¡¯s hand.


    The jade bracelet was emerald green and clearly very valuable.


    Beside her, Qionglin was consumed by jealousy!


    Why should Ruanruan, an orphan, get such attention from Mrs. Gu?


    Clearly, she was the legitimate daughter of the Su Family, and clearly, she was Bao Ziqi¡¯s girlfriend!


    She fixated on Ruanruan, thinking to herself,


    This orphan girl had never seen anything so nice before, right? She must be too eager to ept it and disgrace the Bao Family!


    With a coldugh in her heart, she waited for Ruanruan¡¯s embarrassment.


    But unexpectedly, Ruanruan refused, "This is too valuable, Mrs. Gu!"


    Even Bao Mingyuan remarked with a smile, "Mrs. Gu, you tter Ruanruan too much."


    Mrs. Gu, after a moment¡¯s thought, felt she had been too presumptuous and took the bracelet back.


    She then kindly added, "Do visit my home when you have time."


    Ruanruan softly agreed.


    Mrs. Gu¡¯s gaze lingered on her face, making Ruanruan feel somewhat embarrassed.


    After a while, Mrs. Gu snapped back to reality, apologizing, "Seeing you reminds me uncontrobly of my lost daughter, who would be about your age if she hadn¡¯t gone missing."


    She spoke with a saddened expression.


    Ruanruan, having lost her mother at a young age and deeply craving familial affection, softly held Mrs. Gu¡¯s hand and offered a few words offort.


    Mrs. Gu perked up, slightly embarrassed, she chuckled, "Didn¡¯t mean to make a scene!"


    She sighed, "My child was beautiful; I hope the family that took her in treats her well. She would be of college age by now."


    She was genuinely feeling mncholic today, and those with her couldn¡¯t help butfort her.


    Mrs. Gu managed a smile, spoke a few more words with Ruanruan and then left.

 Chapter 51 - Fifty-One: I Will Make Your Heart Ache! I Will Make Your Heart Ache!

    <h4>Chapter 51: Chapter Fifty-One: I Will Make Your Heart Ache! I Will Make Your Heart Ache!</h4><h4></h4>


    As soon as she left, Bao Jingyuan couldn¡¯t help but remark with distaste, "Su Ruanruan, you really know how to climb the socialdder. Are you looking down on our Bao Family¡¯s status?"


    She let out a mockingugh, "The affectionate disy between you and Madam Gu earlier would have fooled anyone into thinking you were mother and daughter!"


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s lips quivered.


    This time, Mrs. Bao spoke out: "Jingyuan, watch your words! Madam Gues from a prestigious background, and the Gu Family¡¯s import and export business is doing very well. Many people are eager to establish a rtionship with them!"


    Bao Mingyuan smiled faintly, remaining silent.


    This was precisely why he married Qi Meiyu after his wife¡¯s death; Qi Meiyu was very understanding and considered the Bao Family¡¯s interests.


    As expected, Qi Meiyu continued, "Since Madam Gu is fond of Ruanruan, we should send an invitation and ask her to attend the ball! Mr. Gu cherishes his wife so he mighte along too."


    She smiled softly, "Doesn¡¯t this bring the rtionship a little closer?"


    Bao Mingyuan stroked his wife¡¯s arm in approval, "My wife is absolutely right."


    Mrs. Bao had other ideas in her heart. It was fine to invite Madam Gu, but afterwards, she would not allow Su Ruanruan to interact with her.


    She intended to groom Su Qionglin.


    Su Qionglin was to be her future daughter-inw.


    As for Su Ruanruan, she was just a disposable piece to be used and discarded.


    Due to Madam Gu¡¯s appearance, the luncheon at the Bao Family house took on a different vor.


    The elderlydy, having heard that Su Qionglin was alsoing, feigned illness to avoid attending, and Bao Jingyan also called to say he had matters to deal with at thepany.


    When Bao Mingyuan hung up the phone, he was visibly worried, "Jingyan won¡¯t make it either, it¡¯s probably because the experiment isn¡¯t going well."


    Su Ruanruan was preupied with whether or not he had harmed her second elder brother, so her meal was tasteless.


    After enduring till the end, everyone left.


    When she was alone, Su Ruanruan called Su Ru¡¯an¡¯s phone.


    Nobody answered after several attempts.


    She then called Bao Jingyan¡¯s mobile, and after a few tones, it was picked up.


    His voice was hoarse and gravelly from the other side, "Have you eaten?"


    Su Ruanruan asked tentatively with a bitten lip: "Where are you?"


    On the other end, Bao Jingyan sat on the vi couch with a cigarette in his mouth, chuckling softly: "At home."


    He coaxed in a low voice: "Come over and have dinner with me."


    Su Ruanruan, with her head hanging low, persisted: "What did you do to my second brother?"


    "We just had a little exchange," Bao Jingyan¡¯s voice grew even huskier, "You¡¯re so concerned about others, why don¡¯t you care for your man?"


    "Shameless!"


    She was both embarrassed and infuriated, tempted to hang up the phone.


    Bao Jingyan¡¯s voice became gentler: "I¡¯ve sent the driver,e over in the car."


    She wanted to refuse, but as she looked up, a car had already stopped in front of her.


    The driver got out of the car, simple and polite: "Miss Su, Young Master Jingyan sent me to pick you up."


    Su Ruanruan didn¡¯t want to go.


    But the driver scratched his head, looking troubled: "Young Master said if Miss Su can¡¯t be persuaded, I don¡¯t have toe to work tomorrow."


    "He¡¯s a tyrant!" eximed Su Ruanruan angrily.


    In the end, she still got into the car.


    The driver closed the car door for her, then jogged to the other side, got in, and started the vehicle.


    He smirked to himself: Young Master Jingyan really knew how to handle Miss Su¡¯s tender heart.


    The ck limousine swiftly brought Su Ruanruan to Bao Jingyan¡¯s vi, and as Su Ruanruan got out, the butler greeted her respectfully: "Sir is waiting for Miss Su to start the meal."


    Su Ruanruan, with her small handbag, walked into the hall.


    Bao Jingyan leaned on the sofa reading a magazine, now dressed in white house attire.


    Handsome and young.


    Except for a scar at the corner of his mouth.


    Su Ruanruan was furious, "Bao Jingyan, how childish can you be!"


    Throwing the magazine aside, Bao Jingyan watched her quietly for a while before slowly asking: "Are you worried about me or your second brother?"


    "Of course, it¡¯s my second brother," she said, which struck a nerve in Bao Jingyan.


    With one pull from him, she toppled into his arms.


    Then, his lips closed in to kiss her, heedless of his own pain.


    "I¡¯ll make you worry!"


    "Wuu... Bao Jingyan... let me go!"


    "Let you worry! I¡¯ll make sure you do!"


    ...


    His dark eyes fixed on her.


    Deep and enigmatic, betraying no emotion.

 Chapter 52: Good girl, don’t cry anymore

    <h4>Chapter 52: Chapter 52: Good girl, don¡¯t cry anymore</h4><h4></h4>


    Su Ruanruan gasped for air in his embrace, fussing for him to let her go.


    His arms forcefully held her tight, and after a while, he gritted his teeth and said softly, "I can be even more of a bastard."


    Having said that, he actually picked her up and headed upstairs.


    Su Ruanruan was terrified.


    She pounded on his arms with all her might, crying and making a scene: "Bao Jingyan, what are you doing! Let me go!"


    Although she was young, she knew what a man intended when he carried a girl to his bedroom, and she desperately tried to stop him from having his way.


    Bao Jingyan had been provoked by Su Ru¡¯an today.


    He remembered Su Ru¡¯an challenging him with the words, "Ruanruan is not my biological sister, why can¡¯t I like her?"


    Not a biological sister... That became a thorn in Bao Jingyan¡¯s heart.


    Su Ruanruan was cold by nature and not close to people, but she trusted Su Ru¡¯an.


    And Su Ru¡¯an wasn¡¯t rted to her by blood!


    The very thought made Bao Jingyan¡¯s blood boil!


    He carried her, kicked open the door to the master bedroom, then kicked it shut.


    The heavy solid wood door muffled most of the sound, but the crying and shouting still reached the ears of the servants downstairs...


    "I hate you to death."


    "Bao Jingyan... you can¡¯t do this..."


    ...


    The servants downstairs exchanged nces.


    Miss Su, such a refined youngdy; was the master being too harsh on her?


    After an indeterminate amount of time, sounds of a door opening came from the second floor.


    d in a bathrobe, Bao Jingyan came downstairs.


    The corners of his mouth turned up slightly, indicating he was in a very good mood.


    He went to the kitchen, got some food, and took it upstairs on a tray.


    Pushing open the door, the sealed bedroom was filled with a subtle fragrance.


    Su Ruanruan curled up on the couch, covered with only a men¡¯s shirt.


    The hem of the shirt barely covered what shouldn¡¯t be seen, but the exposed legs were slender and pale, provoking pity.


    Bao Jingyan set the tray on the coffee table, sat next to her, and tenderly hooked her scattered hair strands behind her ear.


    His motion was very gentle.


    "There, see? Nothing really happened! And you¡¯re still crying?"


    While saying this, he yfully tapped her little nose.


    Su Ruanruan swatted away his hand, still face down, sobbing quietly, unwilling to speak to him.


    He had held her before, but never like today¡ª


    His animal instincts took over!


    Bao Jingyan was in a good temper at the moment, and after coaxing her for a long time to no avail, he simply picked her up: "Have something to eat with me."


    Acting out, she said, "I¡¯ve already eaten."


    "But I haven¡¯t had my fill," Bao Jingyan nibbled on her little cheek.


    For some reason, Su Ruanruan¡¯s face turned red all of a sudden.


    Like a cooked shrimp.


    Bao Jingyan looked at her fresh and lovely face, feeling his heart stir again.


    He leaned over, his forehead against hers, and murmured, "How much longer before you grow up?"


    Su Ruanruan bit her lip and pushed him away: "I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about!"


    But she knew. Bao Jingyan was a mature man.


    Just now, that was far from enough for him!


    Yet she was afraid of him, terrified of his passionate demeanor.


    As though he could swallow her whole.


    The thought of earlier made the rims of her eyes redden again, on the verge of tears without actually crying.


    Bao Jingyan felt a bit of heartache, yet satisfied.


    With one hand, he held her, with the other, he fed her.


    "The new chef made this truffle fried rice, it¡¯s pretty good."


    He patiently and tenderly fed her, bite by bite.


    Like a husband, yet also like an elder.


    Su Ruanruan sat in his arms, her face as clean as Song Xue white plum blossoms, her little nose red from crying.


    Delicate and tender.


    She only ate half of the te before refusing to eat more.


    Bao Jingyan held her and finished the rest.


    After eating, they finally turned to serious matters.

 Chapter 53: If Not Marrying Me, Then Who?

    <h4>Chapter 53: Chapter 53: If Not Marrying Me, Then Who?</h4><h4></h4>


    He teased her to speak, "Did you meet Madam Gu Yuanpei today?"


    Su Ruanruan didn¡¯t want to talk, but she wanted to say a few words about Madam Gu.


    She leaned against his chest, tearfully saying how wonderful Madam Gu was and how awful Bao Jingyan was.


    Her voice was tender and as coquettish as it could be.


    Bao Jingyan pulled her ear and blew on it, "If you really don¡¯t like it, why were you holding onto me so tightly just now?"


    He pulled down her bathrobe slightly and pointing to a scratch on his shoulder, he asked, "Who did this?"


    Su Ruanruan, with her thin skin, felt both ashamed and aggravated.


    She started to fuss about going home.


    It was a rare opportunity to be alone, and Bao Jingyan certainly didn¡¯t want her to leave.


    He held the young girl and coaxed her for a long time, kissing her again when her tantrum eased.


    Su Ruanruan was dazed for a long while.


    By the time she came to her senses, a cool feeling wasing from her wrist.


    She looked down to see a string of exquisite bracelets on her wrist.


    Purple gems.


    "It¡¯s amethyst," he whispered tenderly by her ear, "It matches Ruanruan the best."


    Amethyst... it was the first time she had heard of it.


    But she knew it was too valuable.


    She did not dare to keep it and wanted to take it off.


    Bao Jingyan held her hand, his dark eyes full of emotion, "Wear it, don¡¯t take it off."


    "People might suspect," she pleaded softly.


    She couldn¡¯t leave the Bao Family yet, nor could she let others discover her rtionship with Bao Jingyan.


    She needed to enter the Dijing Research and Development Department, then get into Tongsheng Hospital; there were still truths she needed to uncover.


    Seeing her plea like this, Bao Jingyan¡¯s heart softened a bit.


    He kissed her lips tenderly and said, "You can take it off when you get home, just keep it otherwise."


    He added, "This is my engagement gift for Ruanruan."


    She blushed at once, examining the brilliant amethyst.


    She was delighted, but he was so hateful.


    Besides, she hadn¡¯t thought about getting married.


    Guessing her thoughts, Bao Jingyan whispered by her ear, "I¡¯ve already touched you, who else would you marry?"


    He thought of Bao Ziqi and Su Ru¡¯an, feeling dissatisfied, and his grip tightened.


    Su Ruanruan yelped in pain.


    Bao Jingyan bit her little ear, "Don¡¯t think about your second brother anymore."


    With a malicious intent, he added, "Even if your brother is great, he¡¯ll eventually look for a sister-inw for you."


    Although Su Ruanruan was angry with him, she still asked, "What did you do to my second brother?"


    "What could I possibly do?" Bao Jingyan said it lightly, "Just gave him a ck eye, probably can¡¯t attend school for a few days."


    Su Ruanruan was both angry and anxious, trying to break free from his embrace.


    "Why run?" Bao Jingyan held her back.


    Su Ruanruan bit her lip. "I need to check on my second brother."


    "Is the affection that strong?" Bao Jingyan¡¯s words were dripping with jealousy.


    This silly girl still doesn¡¯t know she¡¯s not from the Su family.


    He naturally wouldn¡¯t reveal that, why should he make things easier for Su Ru¡¯an?


    Su Ruanruan calmed down, and after a moment, she said, "I need to go back."


    She had been out for half a day, which was improper.


    Bao Jingyan was reluctant to let her leave, kissing her little cheek, "Stay and have dinner with me before you go, hmm?"


    Afraid that she wouldn¡¯t agree, he added, "A few doctors from thebs areing over for a meeting soon, don¡¯t you want to listen?"


    Su Ruanruan was extremely conflicted.


    She wanted to listen, but what did her being here with him imply?


    Bao Jingyan didn¡¯t care, yfully tweaking her nose: "Bao Ziqi and Su Qionglin are already sleeping together, you don¡¯t have any rtion with him. We are together openly and rightfully."

 Chapter 54 - Fifty-Four: Miss Su Proposes Improvements

    <h4>Chapter 54: Chapter Fifty-Four: Miss Su Proposes Improvements</h4><h4></h4>


    She deliberately argued: "Why do you still care about him?"


    Bao Jingyan let go of her, stood up, and walked towards the changing room.


    After a moment, he turned back and gently smiled: "Why do I care, don¡¯t you know?"


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s cheeks uncontrobly flushed again.


    She also hated herself.


    He was domineering, he bullied her.


    Yet, she didn¡¯t dislike it that much.


    Bao Jingyan went to the dressing room and changed his clothes, and when he came out, he also took her clothes.


    They got dirty during the previous chaos, she was so upset that she cried and feared losing face, Bao Jingyan personally washed and dried them for her.


    He took the clothes and wanted to help her change, but Su Ruanruan refused.


    "Turn around," she said charmingly.


    Bao Jingyan¡¯s eyes deepened.


    Still, he turned around, but when she was changing, he lightly coughed: "What haven¡¯t I seen before?"


    Su Ruanruan was infuriated, her little hands trembling as she got dressed.


    She nned to ignore him forever.


    Just at that moment, Bao Jingse¡¯s voice came from the bedroom doorway: "Brother, Dr. Zhong and the others have arrived."


    Bao Jingyan went to open the door and instructed in a calm voice: "Please ask them to wait in the small reception room, I will be there shortly."


    Bao Jingse nodded.


    As she left, she caught a glimpse of Su Ruanruan.


    Lean and delicate, sitting on the sofa, as she swept her ck hair behind her.


    Her slim, petite shoulders were white and delicate, and her floral dress rested on her slender waist.


    The scene was indescribably enticing and beautiful.


    Bao Jingse looked back at her brother, feeling quite speechless.


    Ruanruan, she¡¯s still so young!


    Bao Jingyan noticed his sister¡¯s look and said displeasedly: "Wait downstairs."


    Bao Jingse couldn¡¯t help but whisper, "She¡¯s so young, don¡¯t bully her too much."


    Bao Jingyan watched his sister.


    She dared not say anything more and hurried downstairs.


    Bao Jingyan shut the door, turned around: "Come downstairs with me."


    Su Ruanruan still hesitated.


    He went over and hugged her from behind, nibbling on her tender earlobe: "You are mine, what are you afraid of?"


    She blushed, slowly shaking her head.


    Bao Jingyan smiled, held her hand, and led her downstairs, pushing open the door of the small reception room.


    Inside, besides the research team, there were Xiao Ran and Bao Jingse. Seeing Bao Jingyan bringing Su Ruanruan in, aside from Xiao Ran, everyone else was surprised.


    Dr. Zhong, who was quite elderly, couldn¡¯t help but say: "Jingyan, is this appropriate?"


    Doting on a woman shouldn¡¯t be like this, should it?


    With his remark, others agreed.


    Bao Jingyan took the main seat, his gaze swept around and finally settled on Su Ruanruan¡¯s face, his voice gentle: "Why aren¡¯t you sitting down?"


    Su Ruanruan bit her lip.


    Bao Jingyan chuckled lightly: "I forgot to tell you all, the proposal for theponent improvement was made by Miss Su."


    This revtion shocked everyone present.


    For a long time, no one spoke.


    Finally, Dr. Zhong was the first to speak, his tone very cautious: "Really?"


    Bao Jingyan pulled Su Ruanruan¡¯s arm, letting her sit next to him, and just smiled.


    Dr. Zhong and the others looked at each other, not saying anything.


    But in their hearts, doubts remained.


    Since the asion was not very formal, Bao Jingyan dressed casually.


    A white shirt with ck trousers, the top two buttons of his shirt undone, sleeves rolled up to the elbows revealing the nice lines of his arms.


    When he wasn¡¯t speaking, he would bite on a cigarette end.


    Very masculine.


    Su Ruanruan asionally stole nces at him.


    He caught her look with a smile that was both teasing and mocking.


    It was like mocking, yet more like teasing.


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but turn red...


    When the discussion was almost over, Bao Jingyan turned his head: "You talk to Dr. Zhong and the others."

 Chapter 55 Don’t Go to Britain, Stay in Jiangcheng with Me

    <h4>Chapter 55: Chapter 55 Don¡¯t Go to Britain, Stay in Jiangcheng with Me</h4><h4></h4>


    Xiao Ran timely ced a set of documents in front of Su Ruanruan.


    Su Ruanruan flipped through them, voicing her thoughts as she did so.


    Her voice was delicate, yet piercingly insightful.


    In the reception room, those dozen or so doctors shifted from initial disbelief to being deeply moved; it was a rapid transformation.


    Who could have thought that President Bao¡¯s young niece would have such talent!


    The problems they had been unable to solve seemed to have feasible solutions when she spoke up.


    But, it was said she studied fine arts, so how could she be so proficient in the medical field?


    Then, does Bao Mingyuan know about this?


    If he knew, would he still turn a blind eye to Bao Ziqi¡¯s marriage proposal?


    Bao Jingyan knew what they were thinking and cast a casual nce over them.


    These confidants understood that this matter was not theirs to gossip about!


    After Su Ruanruan finished, Bao Jingyan smiled slightly, "Miss Su is the beloved daughter of Academician Su Peiming."


    Upon hearing this, the doctors immediately showed their respect.


    Su Peiming had an illustrious career in the medical field and was highly revered; unfortunately, his life was cut short in his prime.


    Dr. Zhong had once received Su Peiming¡¯s kindness and couldn¡¯t help but get teary-eyed when talking about it.


    Listening to others recount her father¡¯s past made Su Ruanruan feel both happy and sad. After the meeting, she took the initiative to chat with Dr. Zhong for a while.


    Bao Jingyan teased her, "You weren¡¯t willing to participate before, but now you can¡¯t bear to let them leave?"


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s face turned a slight red, staying quiet.


    Dr. Zhong liked this young girl and came to her defense, "Jingyan, don¡¯t always pick on her."


    Since she was the child of an old friend, he would naturally take extra care of her. He also asked Su Ruanruan if she was doing well and about her situation at the Su Family.


    How could Su Ruanruan speak of her warmth and coldness at the Su Family to outsiders? She simply said it was not bad.


    Dr. Zhong left with a heavy heart.


    Originally, Bao Jingyan had intended for Bao Jingse to stay for dinner, but remembering the scene he had witnessed upstairs, Bao Jingse declined gently.


    After everyone had left, Bao Jingyan still sat at the small conference table, reading documents, while Su Ruanruan wanted to run.


    "Where are you running to? After dinner, I¡¯ll take you home."


    Su Ruanruan nced at the time: "It¡¯s almost 7 o¡¯clock."


    Bao Jingyan kept his head down, reading the paperwork, but he pulled her to his side with one hand.


    "What¡¯s the rush? Are you eager to see your elder brother?"


    Su Ruanruan, feeling upset, ignored him.


    Bao Jingyan turned his head, watching her quietly: "The suggestion you made today was very useful. I asked them to revise the experimental protocol."


    It was then that Su Ruanruan spoke up, "Actually, you already had a direction in mind, why bother having me..."


    He leaned back in his chair, looking at her with a smile.


    Su Ruanruan disliked his smile; it felt like a mockery.


    After a while, he began to speak slowly: "I¡¯ve said before, I want to make you a person of significant importance in the Bao Family."


    At that time, he would marry her.


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s face flushed, but she feigned indifference.


    Any young girl would have a hard time remaining indifferent when a mature and handsome man spoke of marrying her.


    Especially when they had been so intimate with each other before.


    Seeing the blush on her cheeks, Bao Jingyan felt moved.


    He leaned in close to her ear, whispering, "Don¡¯t go to Britain, stay in Jiangcheng to be with me."


    Her nose filled with the pleasant masculine scent of him, and the refreshing fragrance of his aftershave.


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s heart raced with a blush.


    She had never been in love before, and being pressured like this by him, she didn¡¯t even know if this was what it felt like to be smitten.


    She lowered her petite neck, her voice soft, "I haven¡¯t decided yet."


    Over this matter, he had been angry and had given her the cold shoulder, but now Bao Jingyan was in such a good mood that he didn¡¯t get angry; instead, he tenderly kissed her little cheek, "Then take your time to think!"


    He added, "Think only of me, and no one else."

 Chapter 56 - Fifty-six: His Little One is Modest and Timid

    <h4>Chapter 56: Chapter Fifty-six: His Little One is Modest and Timid</h4><h4></h4>


    Su Ruanruan still hung her little neck, her small hands fiddling with the buttons on his shirt.


    That maiden¡¯s demeanor stirred Bao Jingyan¡¯s heart. With a sweep of his hand, he pushed the documents on the table aside, then ced her on the conference table.


    He leaned down to kiss her.


    Su Ruanruan refused, her little face pressed against his chest, wrapping her arms around his neck to prevent his kisses.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" Bao Jingyan looked down at her, his voice hoarse beyond recognition.


    Su Ruanruan remained silent, holding onto his shoulder.


    Her delicate white fingers, even the nails were pink...


    After a moment, he kissed her lips gently, "Alright, I won¡¯t touch you."


    He thought that she must have been scared this afternoon!


    Bao Jingyan sighed inwardly, to be so frightened already, what would she be like on that day.


    Thinking this, his heart stirred again.


    But he forcefully suppressed it.


    His little one is reserved and timid, she needs more nurturing.


    Bao Jingyan straightened her clothes for her, gave her several instructions before taking her out to dine.


    The house servants saw his demeanor and naturally treated Su Ruanruan with warmth and politeness.


    Su Ruanruan felt somewhat unustomed.


    After her father¡¯s death, she never received a good treatment in the Su Family.


    Bao Jingyan, usually overbearing, was considerate in this matter. He reached out to hold her hand, whispering, "You¡¯ll get used to it eventually."


    Hearing him say this, Su Ruanruan felt like crying.


    Bao Jingyan said nothing, only stood up and walked behind her, gently wrapping his arms around her.


    His embrace was warm.


    Su Ruanruan didn¡¯t feel like pushing him away.


    The house servants secretly smiled, feeling that the master and Miss Su truly matched each other perfectly.


    They stayed quietly like this for a while, before Su Ruanruan said in a hoarse voice, "I need to go back."


    This time, Bao Jingyan did not object.


    He went upstairs to get the car keys, Su Ruanruan quickly grabbed his arm, "Just let the driver take me back."


    He knew she was afraid of being discovered, so he took the initiative to say, "I won¡¯t drive in."


    Su Ruanruan let go of his arm, consenting.


    Bao Jingyan fetched the car keys upstairs, and grabbed a coat as well.


    Walking back to her side, he draped the coat over her shoulders: "Let¡¯s go."


    Su Ruanruan looked at the coat, he had already started walking ahead.


    Bao Jingyan felt a craving for a cigarette; he lit one while walking, then sat in the car with the window down, slowly blowing smoke rings.


    Su Ruanruan silently sat next to him, he then extinguished the half-smoked cigarette.


    He drove slowly, chatting with her about her experiences in the Su Family.


    Knowing the reason why Su Ruanruan was willing to stay by his side, after a while he softly suggested, "When the new drug is released, try interning in the development department."


    She was surprised and bewildered.


    Turning her head, she stared at him.


    Bao Jingyan had his left hand on the steering wheel, his right hand holding hers.


    He said nothing.


    Su Ruanruan felt a warm flow gently passing through.


    She leaned back in the seat, her little face rubbing against his coat, as if enveloped by his scent...


    It turned out, he knew everything.


    Half an hourter, Bao Jingyan¡¯s car stopped at the gate of the Bao Family Mansion.


    Before Su Ruanruan got out of the car, she returned his coat to him; he hesitated but eventually set it aside.


    "Tomorrow, I¡¯ll have the driver pick you up at the school gate," he leaned in and whispered.


    Su Ruanruan shook her head.


    Afraid he¡¯d be upset, she softly added, "Someone will notice eventually."


    Bao Jingyan looked at her, silent.


    Su Ruanruan hesitated, then leaned in and kissed his cheek.


    After the kiss, her face was burning like fire; she dared not look at him and hurriedly got out of the car.

 Chapter 57: The Bracelet Found, Worth Over a Hundred Million

    <h4>Chapter 57: Chapter 57: The Bracelet Found, Worth Over a Hundred Million</h4><h4></h4>


    Bao Jingyan rolled down the car window, took a cigarette with one hand, and leisurely ced it between his lips before lighting it up.


    His mood was excellent, and as he blew out smoke rings, his gaze followed the diminutive figure disappearing into the dark night.


    The Bao Family¡¯s gatekeeper had in fact seen, but since this ce was filled with staff arranged by Bao Jingyan, they acted as though they had seen nothing...


    Su Ruanruan traversed the vast central garden, intending to make her way to the back courtyard.


    From the hall came the voice of Mrs. Bao: "Is that Ruanruan returning?"


    Bao Jingyuan leaned out and hummed twice: "Just as we spoke of you, you return! Su Ruanruan, what were you up to skulking around for half the day?"


    Su Ruanruan had no choice but to enter the hall.


    Upon entering, she discovered, to her surprise, that Su Qionglin was also there.


    She was seated right next to Bao Ziqi on the sofa.


    When Su Ruanruan looked over, Bao Ziqi¡¯s gaze seemed a bit profound.


    Sheposed herself and moved her gaze away, speaking to Mrs. Bao, "Is there something you needed, auntie?"


    Mrs. Bao had an invitation in hand, her tone unusually gentle: "Mrs. Gu is quite fond of you, and after giving it some thought, I decided you¡¯d be the most appropriate one to write out this invitation."


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s understanding was crystal clear.


    Mrs. Bao intended to use her to form a connection with Mrs. Gu.


    Although she was aware, as she was still reliant on the Bao Family¡¯s goodwill, she couldn¡¯t well refuse.


    Thus she approached, bent over the coffee table, andposed the invitation.


    Her handwriting was elegant and crisp.


    Bao Ziqi watched intently for quite some time.


    After Su Ruanruan finished writing, she handed the invitation to Mrs. Bao: "Could you please check if it¡¯s satisfactory?"


    Mrs. Bao inspected it thoroughly, smiling as she said, "The handwriting is beautiful."


    She passed the invitation to a servant, instructing them to deliver it the next day.


    Su Ruanruan felt that her part was over and was about to excuse herself when Su Qionglin suddenly spoke up: "Ruanruan, that bracelet on your hand is quite attractive."


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    She looked up.


    Su Qionglin was leaning on Bao Ziqi¡¯s shoulder, her exquisite eyes glittering with a subtle malice.


    "Ruanruan, I recall you never had such a bracelet before."


    She feigned annoyance as she questioned Bao Ziqi, "Did Ziqi buy it for you?"


    Before Bao Ziqi could answer, Bao Jingyuan burst out, "The second brother would never buy her anything."


    At this outburst, both Bao Mingyuan and Mrs. Bao couldn¡¯t help but turn to look at Su Ruanruan.


    Indeed, on her delicate wrist, there was a purple gemstone bracelet.


    One nce was enough to tell it was extremely valuable.


    Immediately, Mrs. Bao¡¯s face darkened.


    Bao Mingyuan also furrowed his brow, "The bracelet is indeed quite beautiful."


    Where could Su Ruanruan have obtained such an expensive item?


    Bao Jingyuan, quick-tongued, immediately added, "It must have been either stolen or gifted by someone."


    Mrs. Bao murmured in deep thought, "We don¡¯t have this item in our house."


    "Then it must have been given by someone else."


    ...


    Su Ruanruan stood there facing usation, feeling utterly cold.


    Upon her return with a tumultuous heart, she had actually forgotten to remove the bracelet.


    The household servants, observing the situation, withdrew uneasily.


    The surroundings became silent and still.


    Bao Ziqi¡¯s dark eyes fixed on Su Ruanruan, waiting for her to speak.


    After a while, Su Ruanruan finally said softly, "It¡¯s not anything valuable."


    Bao Jingyuan, easily deceived, immediately deted, "I thought it was something incredible. It¡¯s probably just crystal! Besides, Su Ruanruan, with your shabbiness, you couldn¡¯t afford the real deal."


    No sooner had she finished than Su Qionglin covered her mouth to stifle augh, "Jingyuan, you simpleton."


    Bao Jingyuan was indignant, "How am I simple?"


    Su Qionglin smiled faintly, "What Ruanruan has on her wrist is not just some ordinary jewel, it¡¯s a purple diamond."


    Purple diamond?


    Bao Jingyuan, perplexed, asked, "Is it very expensive?"


    Su Qionglin tapped her forehead lightly, "That¡¯s why you¡¯re a simpleton! I¡¯ve seen such a gem at an auction once, it was sold for over a hundred million. It can¡¯t get any more precious than that."

 Chapter 58: Split Up! We Must Split Up!

    <h4>Chapter 58: Chapter 58: Split Up! We Must Split Up!</h4><h4></h4>


    Bao Jingyuan¡¯s mouth opened and closed, and after a long time, she finally uttered a sentence: "The bracelet that Su Ruanruan is wearing must be a fake, right?"


    Su Qionglin¡¯s gaze fell on Su Ruanruan¡¯s face, uttering a heart-piercing sentence: "It depends on who gave it."


    Bao Jingyuan took advantage of the situation and blurted out: "If it wasn¡¯t the second brother who gave it, then it must have been some other man."


    She eximed: "How dare you, Su Ruanruan, not keep to women¡¯s virtue! You are cheating on the second brother!"


    As these words were spoken, the atmosphere froze.


    Bao Mingyuan reprimanded: "Jingyuan, don¡¯t talk nonsense."


    As the situation escted, he had no choice but to handle it personally.


    He gently called Su Ruanruan over.


    Su Ruanruan came forward and took off the bracelet to show him.


    Bao Mingyuan, being a connoisseur, recognized at a nce that it was a rare treasure.


    In Jiangcheng, there aren¡¯t many who could casually give such a gift.


    His eyebrows twitched violently.


    The answer was on the verge of emerging.


    At this moment, he wished he could immediately call over his eldest son and scold him fiercely.


    Then order them to separate!


    They must separate!


    Bao Mingyuan¡¯s heart was in turmoil, yet his tone remained very gentle.


    He said to Mrs. Bao: "Please go and invite the olddy here yourself."


    At this point, he felt somewhat determined.


    This child could not stay.


    Departing from the Bao Family, Jingyan would naturally be distant from her.


    Even so, Bao Mingyuan had already thought of a contingency n... thereafter, he would sponsor the child to study abroad, for three years, at least not to return to Jiangcheng, by which time Jingyan would have married and had children.


    Mrs. Bao was puzzled by Bao Mingyuan¡¯s arrangement.


    She hesitated briefly, then Bao Mingyuan lost his temper: "Go now!"


    Mrs. Bao¡¯s heart trembled.


    Over the years, she had never seen her husband so furious.


    She dared not dy and immediately went to invite the olddy.


    Su Ruanruan lowered her eyes, knowing that today¡¯s matter was difficult to settle.


    Bao Mingyuan, he must have guessed something.


    She thought of her parents who died in obscurity, and the truth she had long sought.


    All her efforts, were they to be wasted just because of a bracelet?


    Su Ruanruan couldn¡¯t bear it.


    Her eyes lowered, her long and curled eyshes slightly trembling.


    After a moment, she had made up her mind.


    When she lifted her eyes firmly, she met Bao Mingyuan¡¯s scrutinizing gaze.


    He sat on the sofa, a cigarette between his fingers.


    His expression was as still as water.


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s lips moved slightly.


    At this moment, Su Qionglin pretentiously worried, said: "Ruanruan, did the third sister speak out of turn? Do you want me to... exin for you?"


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s mind was clear, tonight was clearly Su Qionglin seizing the opportunity to drive her to a dead end.


    If she could not disclose the origin of the bracelet, not only would she be expelled from Bao Family, she wouldn¡¯t be able to return to Su Family either.


    She responded with a faint smile, "I appreciate the third sister¡¯s concern."


    Su Qionglin seized the opportunity: "I had no idea this bracelet involved so much, Ruanruan, if it was given by some man, just tell your uncle and I think he¡¯ll forgive you."


    She hypocritically pleaded on her behalf.


    Her tricks were not fooling anyone.


    Bao Mingyuan, feeling irritated, unexpectedly issued an expulsion order: "Qionglin, there are family matters to deal with, it¡¯s inappropriate for you to stay, go back first!"


    He instructed the driver to take her home.


    Su Qionglin felt slighted, her heart full of mixed feelings.


    However, thinking of Su Ruanruan¡¯s inability to turn the situation around tonight, she couldn¡¯t help but feel relieved.


    Yet, she was still puzzled, who gave this priceless bracelet?

 Chapter 59 The Bracelet is a Gift from Sister Jingse

    <h4>Chapter 59: Chapter 59 The Bracelet is a Gift from Sister Jingse</h4><h4></h4>


    After Su Qionglin left, Madame Bao helped the olddye over.


    In the dead of night, the olddy was not pleased to be roused and as soon as she arrived, sheshed out: "What matter is worth such a fuss, to the point of causing chaos at this ungodly hour and disturbing the peace of the household?"


    She was implicitly criticizing Madame Bao.


    Madame Bao, uncharacteristically, kept silent.


    Bao Mingyuan, however, felt somewhat weary and also harbored some resentment towards his mother.


    If the olddy hadn¡¯t brought Ruanruan into the family back then, none of this would¡¯ve happened.


    He looked up at the olddy without saying a word.


    After all, they were flesh and blood; that look alone made the olddy¡¯s heart sink.


    The olddy sat next to her son, and her voice softened considerably: "Mingyuan, what¡¯s wrong with you?"


    Before Bao Mingyuan could speak, Bao Jingyuan started to chatter away: "What else could be wrong? Su Ruanruan hasmitted theft."


    She pointed at the precious bracelet and dered: "This is the evidence!"


    The olddy looked at Su Ruanruan, intending to speak on her behalf, but then Bao Mingyuan shot her a look.


    His expression was unusually grave.


    The olddy thought it over and kept quiet.


    Bao Mingyuan spoke in a low voice, "I asked the olddy toe as a witness."


    He looked at Su Ruanruan with a gentle expression: "Whoever gave you this bracelet, as an uncle who was once young, I can understand."


    Su Ruanruan softly replied: "It was given by someone else."


    Bao Mingyuan didn¡¯t expect her to admit it so directly, and he was momentarily stunned.


    Bao Ziqi, who had been sitting there all along, suddenly tensed his sharply defined facial features.


    He stared hard at Su Ruanruan.


    Su Ruanruan repeated: "It was given by someone else."


    Bao Mingyuan had harbored some faint hope, but now his heart felt dead inside.


    Jingyan, he really went behind his back with Su Ruanruan.


    He silently watched the young girl before him, and after a long pause, finally spoke in a hoarse voice: "Since you and Ziqi are ipatible..."


    His next line was about to be a blunt suggestion to split up and send her back home.


    But then Bao Ziqi spoke up: "It¡¯s not a problem for her to stay with the olddy."


    After saying this, he looked at the olddy and spoke softly: "Doesn¡¯t the olddy still need someone to take care of her?"


    When he spoke in this way, everybody was stunned.


    Bao Jingyuan murmured: "Didn¡¯t Second Brother dislike Su Ruanruan the most? Why is he speaking up for her?"


    She couldn¡¯t understand.


    Madame Bao was anxious!


    No one knows a son better than his mother; Ziqi seemed to have taken Su Ruanruan to heart.


    Originally, the olddy had been happy to see a rtionship flourish, but it was clear that now Ziqi was solely enthused.


    Ruanruan¡¯s heart wasn¡¯t with Ziqi.


    The olddy had been considerate of Su Ruanruan¡¯s feelings and hadn¡¯t spoken up until now, but she found it necessary to say: "Ruanruan, if you can exin where this bracelet came from, there¡¯s still room for negotiation. Your uncle is just worried you might be deceived emotionally."


    Madame Bao secretly sneered.


    Who could offer over a hundred million to deceive someone¡¯s feelings?


    After the olddy spoke, Bao Ziqi clenched the cup in his hand tightly, suddenly feeling an urge.


    He wanted to speak up; he wanted to say he was the one who gave her the bracelet.


    He didn¡¯t understand why he feltpelled to do so, but he knew he didn¡¯t want Su Ruanruan to leave the Bao Family like this.


    Just as Bao Ziqi was about to speak up, Su Ruanruan softly said: "It was given by Sister Jingse."


    At thatment, everyone was taken aback.


    Jingse?


    How could it be Jingse?


    Clearly, the Bao family did not believe it.


    At that moment, a familiar female voice sounded at the door: "Dad, what are you all doing to make Ruanruan so scared?"

 Chapter 60: Don’t Believe? Bao Jingse Has the Receipt

    <h4>Chapter 60: Chapter 60: Don¡¯t Believe? Bao Jingse Has the Receipt</h4><h4></h4>


    The voice fell, Bao Jingse walked in from the front hall.


    Bao Mingyuan was momentarily dazed, then forced a smile after snapping out of it: "Why have you returned sote?"


    Bao Jingse nced at her father, then took the chain from his hand and buckled it onto Su Ruanruan¡¯s slender wrist.


    As she buckled it, she said very naturally: "Housekeeper Fu called me, saying that the house was interrogating Ruanruan like a criminal, and I felt uneasy and came over. Indeed, it¡¯s all about this bracelet."


    She fastened it and admired it, "I gifted it, doesn¡¯t it match Ruanruan perfectly?"


    "You gifted it?" Bao Mingyuan furrowed his brows, still unconvinced.


    Bao Jingse nodded: "Yes, I gifted it! I bought it and found it unsuitable for me, so I gave it to Ruanruan."


    She added purposefully, "Ruanruan is family, Dad, you wouldn¡¯t be begrudging about a bracelet, right?"


    Bao Mingyuan choked.


    Of course, he minded...


    It was worth over a hundred million!


    However, he naturally wouldn¡¯t say that, not wanting to undermine his own dignity.


    At this moment, Bao Jingyuanined discontentedly: "If it¡¯s unsuitable, you could have gifted it to me, Su Ruanruan is just an outsider."


    Bao Jingse smiled faintly: "How is she an outsider? The olddy would be the first to be unhappy with that statement."


    After the suspicion earlier, the olddy now felt reassured with Bao Jingse¡¯s exnation.


    Even if Jingyan cared about Ruanruan, he wouldn¡¯t act so hastily.


    Moreover, Ruanruan didn¡¯t seem like she would like Jingyan¡¯s overbearing nature, she seems so delicate!


    Thus, she believed that the bracelet was a gift from Jingse.


    Now that Bao Jingse put it this way, she casually said: "How is Ruanruan an outsider? Didn¡¯t you see how anxious Ziqi was just now? I think if Jingse hadn¡¯t arrived in time, Ziqi might have yed the hero to save her."


    The olddy joked,ughing to herself.


    She nced at her son, implying that there was no harm done, so as not to frighten the children.


    With things havinge this far, Bao Mingyuan was also unable to say much.


    But did he believe it?


    Not at all!


    As Jingse¡¯s father, it wasn¡¯t appropriate for him to say much, but he gave Qi Meiyu a meaningful look.


    Mrs. Bao, who was on the same side as him, also hoped Su Ruanruan would leave the Bao Family.


    Given how her son acted earlier, it was clear he was interested in Su Ruanruan.


    Thus, even at the risk of offending the olddy, Mrs. Bao had to speak up: "Jingse, this matter is serious."


    She smiled gently: "Could you present some proof? Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid Ruanruan can¡¯t fully clear her suspicion."


    Bao Jingse had always disliked her stepmother, she sneered: "Why does aunt¡¯s words make me feel like I have no say in the Bao Family?"


    Mrs. Bao was rebuffed, her face stiffened.


    "Jingse, your aunt merely asked in passing, why are you so angry?" Bao Mingyuan tried to smooth things over.


    He then turned the conversation, continuing to press on: "However, your aunt isn¡¯t wrong! This matter concerns the rtionship between Ziqi and Ruanruan."


    In his words, he unexpectedly brushed Su Qionglin aside.


    Bao Jingse¡¯s smile grew colder: "Are you essentially asking for a receipt?"


    She turned sideways: "Housekeeper Fu!"


    Housekeeper Fu, who hade with Bao Jingyan¡¯s mother as part of her dowry, emerged from nowhere, her posture demure: "Young mistress."


    Seeing Housekeeper Fu always pained Bao Mingyuan as it reminded him of histe wife.


    Bao Jingse softly ordered: "Take a trip to my secretary and bring the receipt over, otherwise, some people won¡¯t be at ease."


    Housekeeper Fu rubbed her hands on her clothes: "Alright, I¡¯ll go immediately."


    She was a clever person, having been the one to send the message earlier.


    She also understood that the bracelet on Miss Su¡¯s wrist was gifted by young master Jingyan, and Miss Jingse was merely covering up.

 Chapter 61: Ruanruan, Reminds Him of His Deceased Wife

    <h4>Chapter 61: Chapter 61: Ruanruan, Reminds Him of His Deceased Wife</h4><h4></h4>


    Before Sister Fu left, she stealthily nced at Su Ruanruan.


    The young girl had been wronged but remainedposed.


    Sister Fu was slightly moved: This child is worthy of Master Jingyan¡¯s protection.


    Thus, the one whom Master Jingyan vows to protect, Sister Fu will protect as well.


    Sister Fu left, and Madam Bao felt a chill throughout her body.


    Sun Weilian was dead, but her spirit lingered on.


    Her servants were still around.


    Those people had protected the siblings as they grew up into fierce and ambitious individuals.


    She had nowhere to start her attack.


    Madam Bao watched Madam Bao intently, and upon seeing her restrained demeanor, sneered coldly.


    But when she turned to face Su Ruanruan, her tone softened considerably, "Why are you still standing? Has something so trivial scared you like this?"


    She sat down with Su Ruanruan, saying, "It was just a small matter, and they were interrogating as if they were questioning a criminal. They forgot the time when Ziqi wasn¡¯t home, and you were cherished as a lucky charm, and when the olddy had leg pains, and you took meticulous care of her, everyone in the family alsopletely forgot."


    Su Ruanruan gently shook her head.


    Bao Jingse felt utterly helpless: "It¡¯s because you¡¯re too soft-hearted that you get bullied."


    With these words, she scolded all the members of the Bao Family, especially Bao Mingyuan, who touched his nose, feeling rather ufortable.


    It wasn¡¯t because of Su Ruanruan, but rather he was reminded of his deceased wife.


    Histe wife, Sun Weilian, was the most famousdy from a prestigious family in the south.


    She was beautiful and gentle.


    In this respect, both Jingyan and Jingse did not resemble their mother; instead, they inherited his domineering character.


    He wronged Sun Weilian; while she was pregnant with Jingse, he had an affair with Qi Meiyu.


    At that time, Qi Meiyu was his secretary.


    Moreover, not long after, Qi Meiyu also became pregnant andter gave birth to Ziqi.


    He had always kept Qi Meiyu outside the home. After Jingyuan was born and Weilian passed away with resentment, the next year he married Qi Meiyu.


    Contemting the past, Bao Mingyuan¡¯s eyes became somewhat moist.


    And looking at Jingse, he felt guilt towards her as well.


    He had neglected Jingse too much when she was young, and after she had grown up, unfortunate things happened... Jingse wasn¡¯t close to him; he had let down both siblings.


    Bao Mingyuan sighed softly.


    He felt tired.


    Raising his eyes again, he looked at Su Ruanruan.


    For a moment, he seemed to see Sun Weilian in her.


    This child resembled her mother even more than Jingse.


    Bao Mingyuan¡¯s dejection did not go unnoticed by Madam Bao.


    The situation originated from her husband; it was he who wanted to conduct the investigation, and now, as he took on the role of the good person, it made her seem like the bad one inside and out.


    What¡¯s more, the expression on his face was clearly one of yearning for Sun Weilian!


    She felt extremely unhappy in her heart...


    But no matter how unhappy, she had to apany him.


    Because the olddy was eagerly waiting for the receipt, to clear Su Ruanruan¡¯s name.


    Indeed, half an hourter Sister Fu brought the receipt, and even Bao Jingse¡¯s name was written on the shopping receipt, which surprised Su Ruanruan herself.


    Was this something Bao Jingyan had already nned for?


    So, that¡¯s why he wasn¡¯t afraid?


    After the olddy had read the receipt, she angrily mmed the table: "Now what do you have to say?"


    She was so enraged that she even cursed Bao Ziqi: "It was clear that it was Ziqi and that ¡¯third girl¡¯ from the Su Family who were indecent. Instead, they want to frame Ruanruan! In what way is Ruanruan not meeting your and your husband¡¯s expectations that you have to harm her like this?"


    The olddy was furious, firmly believing that Madam Bao insisted on driving away Su Ruanruan, also deliberately to make herself unhappy.


    Immediately, she scolded harshly, and the Bao Mingyuan couple didn¡¯t dare to utter a sound.


    In the end, the olddy took Bao Jingse and Su Ruanruan to spend the night in her small courtyard.


    Bao Ziqi watched the retreating figure of Su Ruanruan...


    "Ziqi, follow me to the study."


    Bao Ziqi came to his senses and after a moment proceeded to the first-floor study.


    He pushed open the door, Bao Mingyuan was visibly irritated, holding an unlit cigarette between his fingers.


    Bao Ziqi leaned over to light it for him, his voice a soft rasp: "Dad, what¡¯s happened to you?"

 Chapter 62 Ziqi, you like Ruanruan, right?

    <h4>Chapter 62: Chapter 62 Ziqi, you like Ruanruan, right?</h4><h4></h4>


    Bao Mingyuan took a deep drag on his cigarette, his body slumping against the leather chairback.


    He was momentarily lost in thought before he said to his youngest son, "Ziqi, you only get one chance to choose a wife."


    Bao Ziqi furrowed his brows.


    Bao Mingyuan took another puff of his cigarette, closed his eyes, and slowly exhaled the smoke from the corner of his mouth.


    His voice was indistinct, "You like Ruanruan, don¡¯t you?"


    Bao Ziqi didn¡¯t make a sound.


    Bao Mingyuan opened his eyes, quietly watching his youngest son...


    He said in a raspy voice, "I gave the Imperial View to Jingyan! You¡¯ve been learning art since you were young, I know you¡¯re not convinced in your heart."


    "Why bring this up, Dad?"


    Bao Mingyuan covered his eyes with a hand, falling silent for a long while before murmuring, "Dad just hopes that all of you will be well, Jingyan, Jingse, you, and Jingyuan. All of you are my children."


    He dropped his arm, looking directly at his second son, "Originally, I thought Ruanruan would be mypensation to you."


    In fact, wasn¡¯t she also apensation for himself?


    The girl¡¯s every action, so much like Weilian.


    If Ruanruan could be with Ziqi, Bao Mingyuan felt he would be fulfilled.


    He expressed it inly; in fact, he had seen his son¡¯s heart.


    His son was now just like him back in those days, loving this one, yet unable to let go of that one...


    Bao Mingyuan sighed softly, ultimately choosing not to say much more.


    He waved his hand, "Go get some rest! You decide your own matters."


    Bao Ziqi didn¡¯t leave right away, sitting briefly in the study before he left.


    Passing by the bedroom that used to belong to Su Ruanruan on the second floor, he paused in his steps.


    He remembered that night, when he barged into her bedroom and saw her only in a slip.


    She pretended to be calm, while actually flustered with indignation.


    Back then, he thought she was trying to seduce him, which was utterlyughable.


    Standing in the dark night, he pondered: Since when were Jingse and Su Ruanruan so close?


    As he was thinking, Bao Jingyuan tiptoed down from upstairs, softly calling, "Second brother."


    "Why aren¡¯t you asleep?"


    Bao Jingyan pouted unhappily, "Jingse sis bought Su Ruanruan such an expensive bracelet, second brother, and I didn¡¯t get one."


    Bao Ziqi couldn¡¯t be bothered to listen to herints and pushed open the door to his own bedroom to enter.


    He didn¡¯t even turn on the lights, but went straight to the sofa in front of the window and copsed onto it.


    Pensive.


    Bao Jingyuan snuggled over, "Second brother."


    A hint of resentment flickered within her: she was the legitimate daughter of the Bao Family, and she couldn¡¯t becking what Su Ruanruan had.


    Bao Ziqi was silent for a moment before asking, "You want a bracelet?"


    In a small voice, Bao Jingyuan said, "It¡¯s really pretty! I told Mom, but I¡¯m sure she wouldn¡¯t buy it for me."


    Bao Ziqi nced at her, his voice indifferent, "You might not be able to buy it."


    With that said, Bao Jingyuan knew in her heart that her second brother had agreed.


    She hugged her second brother¡¯s face and nted a forceful kiss on it, "Second brother is the best."


    Having said that, she ran off like a happy butterfly.


    As for Bao Ziqi, he sat alone in the darkness for a long time, and then, for some inexplicable reason, he became irritated.


    His father said he liked Su Ruanruan, but he didn¡¯t feel that way.


    He just thought she was a pitiful orphan...


    *


    In the small courtyard where the elderly Mrs. Bao lived, Bao Jingse used to live there as a child, right next door to Su Ruanruan¡¯s room.


    But this time, when she returned, Bao Jingse went straight into Su Ruanruan¡¯s bedroom with her.


    "The room has been unupied for a long time, let¡¯s squeeze in together."


    Su Ruanruan was a bit surprised.


    After a moment, she softly asked, "Why are you helping me?"


    Bao Jingse stood in front of the window, looking out at the night for a while before answering her question, "Big brother asked me toe."

 Chapter 63 I Like Him!

    <h4>Chapter 63: Chapter 63 I Like Him!</h4><h4></h4>


    Su Ruanruan felt somewhat uneasy as she smoothed her dress.


    Bao Jingse started speaking in a deep voice: "Actually, I also don¡¯t understand why my brother likes you. I always thought he preferred mature women."


    Su Ruanruan grew even more ufortable, not knowing how to exin.


    Bao Jingse suddenly spoke again: "My brother asked me to apany you tonight. Tomorrow after school, the driver wille to pick you up."


    Su Ruanruan remained silent.


    She was resistant.


    Today, she had been truly scared.


    So no matter what, she didn¡¯t want to go to Bao Jingyan¡¯s ce again.


    The next day after school, she called Su Ru¡¯an.


    Only after the call got through did she find out that Su Ru¡¯an was in the hospital.


    He had broken a rib and would need to stay in the hospital for three or four days.


    Su Ruanruan was both angry and anxious.


    Bao Jingyan had been too rough.


    She avoided the driver Bao Jingyan had sent and took a taxi by herself.


    The hospital room was quiet and serene.


    Su Ru¡¯an, wearing a white shirt, was sitting up in bed, his head down with a lock of hair hanging over his forehead.


    In his schrly appearance, there was a touch of decay.


    Su Ruanruan softly called out "second brother" from the doorway.


    Su Ru¡¯an lifted his eyes.


    When their gazes collided, Su Ruanruan felt somewhat guilty.


    It was because of her that the second brother was beaten.


    "You came." Su Ru¡¯an¡¯s voice was somewhat hoarse, yet unexpectedly gentle.


    Su Ruanruan closed the door and absently ced down the fruit te.


    "What did the doctor say?"


    Su Ru¡¯an stared at her profile and said softly: "The doctor said that man¡¯s fist was quite hard."


    After these words, Su Ruanruan¡¯s eyes became red: "Second brother."


    Su Ru¡¯an stopped her from saying what she wanted to, stretching out his hand to pull her to sit beside the bed.


    With her head bowed, she was consumed with guilt.


    Su Ru¡¯an faintly smiled: "Second brother is alright."


    He then said in a low voice: "Did he force you?"


    That Bao Jingyan may appear bright and dazzling, but he couldn¡¯t hide the malice in his bones.


    Ruanruan was frail, and being with him, she would be at a disadvantage.


    Furthermore, Bao Jingyan¡¯s status was noble, and the Bao Family might not agree to Ruanruan entering their family.


    After thinking it through from all angles, Su Ru¡¯an said: "I do not approve of this."


    Su Ruanruan shook her head frantically.


    She wanted to find out the truth about her parents¡¯ death; currently, only by leaning on Bao Jingyan could she get into Tongsheng Hospital. Her second brother doted on her; if she revealed her purpose, he would not agree.


    Seeing her like this, Su Ru¡¯an felt frustrated as if he was unable to shape metal into steel.


    And a bit of mncholy.


    Ruanruan wasn¡¯t their biological child; she was adopted, and he had liked Ruanruan for many years.


    He wasn¡¯t worried when Bao Ziqi returned because there was Qionglin, but now Bao Jingyan had appeared.


    Su Ru¡¯an felt somewhat chaotic inside.


    He looked at the young girl in front of him, as fresh and delicate as a painting.


    Suddenly, he grasped her hand and said in a hoarse voice: "Second brother will take you away, let¡¯s go live abroad."


    Su Ruanruan bit her lip.


    Even knowing that it would hurt her second brother, she still said softly: "Second brother, I like him."


    A vein on Su Ru¡¯an¡¯s forehead bulged.


    He stared at her.


    Su Ruanruan bit her lip and said it again: "I like him."


    Su Ru¡¯an suddenly seemed to lose all his strength, leaning back against the head of the bed.


    After a long while, he said hoarsely: "How long have you two been together?"


    Without waiting for her answer, he continued: "That time you returned home, it was him who apanied you, right? The card I gave you, you never used it, was it because he didn¡¯t allow you to?"


    All this perfectly fits that man¡¯s domineering nature.


    Su Ruanruan felt embarrassed.


    But she was helpless.


    She couldn¡¯t leave Bao Jingse now.


    All she could do was to softly say sorry to her second brother.


    How could Su Ru¡¯an bear to me her, only feeling that Bao Jingse had lured her in.


    He cherished Su Ruanruan, yet he wished for her well-being in every way possible.

 Chapter 64: Meeting Madam Gu Again

    <h4>Chapter 64: Chapter 64: Meeting Madam Gu Again</h4><h4></h4>


    After a long while, Su Ru¡¯an let out a light sigh: "If you like him, just spend time with him properly. No matter what, you still have your second brother."


    He took out a wallet from the bedside table and handed her a card: "Take this. You can¡¯t always spend a man¡¯s money; otherwise, you won¡¯t have any confidence if you ever argue."


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s eyes were sore and dry, and the sadness in her heart had reached its extreme.


    If it weren¡¯t for the need to uncover the truth, she truly wished to go abroad with her second brother to live.


    But now, all she could do was watch as her second brother felt disappointed in her.


    Holding the card, she could no longer utter any words of refusal.


    Su Ru¡¯an didn¡¯t keep her for long, letting her go back after about an hour.


    When Su Ruanruan left the hospital room, her eyes were red as if she were a little rabbit.


    She was distracted, and unusually careless, identally bumping into someone when entering the elevator.


    Only hearing a woman¡¯s light exmation, she looked up.


    It turned out to be Mrs. Gu.


    Mrs. Gu was also surprised, followed by a bit of delight.


    "It¡¯s Ruanruan, what brings you to the hospital? Are you feeling unwell?"


    Mrs. Gu was extremely concerned.


    Su Ruanruan felt somewhat ufortable and quietly said: "I came to see my second brother."


    Mrs. Gu suggested meeting him.


    Su Ruanruan couldn¡¯t possibly let her see him and tactfully declined.


    As Mrs. Gu genuinely liked her, she then invited her to have a cup of coffee.


    Mrs. Gu was kind and unpretentious, and after hesitating for a moment, Su Ruanruan agreed.


    Presently, the two went to a rather nice cafe. Mrs. Gu brought attendants, who waited nearby.


    Seated and having ordered coffee, the noblewoman looked across at the youngdy more and more fondly but also with increasing mncholy.


    If her daughter were with her, she would be about the same age as Ruanruan.


    Her expression turned deste, and an attendant murmured beside her: "Madam, Miss Su is still here."


    Mrs. Gu snapped back to reality, apologetically saying: "I¡¯m sorry Ruanruan."


    Su Ruanruan shook her head.


    It was still Mrs. Gu¡¯s attendant who softly spoke: "Madam is not in good spirits today."


    Probably because she took a liking to Su Ruanruan, the middle-aged woman added: "Ever since the little miss disappeared, madam has not been well and frequently needs to visit the hospital."


    Upon hearing this, Su Ruanruan felt a soft sympathy in her heart.


    Young and unsure how tofort this noblewoman before her, she simply ced her small hand on the back of Mrs. Gu¡¯s hand.


    Mrs. Gu foundfort, patting her small hand and whispering, "That year, not long after I gave birth, the child was taken away by someone."


    "The child was very beautiful from birth. Her father named her Yunxi."


    "It¡¯s been so long now, I don¡¯t even know how she is!"


    Mrs. Gu wiped away tears: "All these years, I¡¯ve been going to the temple every month to pray to the bodhisattva. I¡¯ve given up hope of finding her, I just hope she is treated well and lives without worries."


    "Madam," Su Ruanruan, deeply moved, tightened her grip on Mrs. Gu¡¯s hand.


    Mrs. Gu forced a smile: "I shouldn¡¯t be telling you all this, look at me, I can¡¯t seem to control myself."


    Su Ruanruan considerately said, "Madam, if you feel troubled, you can talk to me about it."


    Mrs. Gu felt heartened: "You are a good child."


    She didn¡¯t want to trouble Su Ruanruan with her own issues, and instead asked about Su Ruanruan¡¯s studies and the like, inevitably bringing up Bao Ziqi.


    Mrs. Gu wasn¡¯t foolish, everyone in the entire Jiang City knew about the young Su girl entering the Bao Family to tend to the house, but after Bao Ziqi miraculously returned alive, he was seen in public with Su Qionglin¡ª


    That was unfair of the Bao Family.


    Mrs. Gu felt quite indignant, with Su Ruanruan lightly biting her lip: "Bao Ziqi and I aren¡¯t like that."


    "You don¡¯t like him?" Mrs. Gu was surprised.

 Chapter 65: Be good, can I come over?

    <h4>Chapter 65: Chapter 65: Be good, can Ie over?</h4><h4></h4>


    Madam Gu¡¯s surprise was understandable, given that Bao Ziqicked neither family background, looks, nor talent.


    Without hesitation, Su Ruanruan spoke softly, "I really didn¡¯t mean it that way."


    Madam Gu then smiled, looked up to a confidante beside her, and said: "That must mean Ruanruan already has someone in her heart, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t dismiss Ziqi."


    Her attendantughed along.


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s face reddened, and she took a sip of coffee to hide it.


    Madam Gu¡¯s face was full of loving affection as she personally handed over a small pastry: "Have something sweet."


    Su Ruanruan ummed in response and took a small bite obediently.


    "You¡¯re such a good girl," Madam Gu said with a smile brimming across her face.


    Looking at the youngdy in front of her, eating delicately, she felt an immense fondness.


    "Ruanruan, can Ie to visit you at schoolter?"


    Thinking it over, Madam Gu corrected herself: "I will wait for you in the car outside the school gate, and we can have afternoon tea together."


    Su Ruanruan also liked her and agreed cheerfully, "Of course you can."


    Madam Gu felt a surge of affection and couldn¡¯t help but stroke her small head: "You really are a good girl."


    Treated so gently by her, Su Ruanruan felt somewhat embarrassed.


    Madam Gu wore a knowing smile.


    Originally, Madam Gu had wanted to invite Su Ruanruan to have dinner together, but Su Ruanruan, fearing she might run into Bao Jingyan again if it gotte, politely declined.


    Madam Gu did not insist.


    After parting, Su Ruanruan took the bus back to the Bao Family.


    Along the way, Bao Jingyan called several times.


    Still angry with him, she refused to answer.


    Later, he sent a WeChat message.


    [Still angry?]


    [Didn¡¯t I ask Jingse to apany youst night, hmm?]


    [Or are you mad that I haven¡¯t made our rtionship public? I¡¯lle back tonight?]


    ...


    Indeed, Su Ruanruan was both angry and embarrassed; he obviously knew that.


    She didn¡¯t want to deal with him, yet she was afraid he might reallye back.


    So, she still made a call to him.


    Once connected, Bao Jingyan¡¯s domineering voice came through: "Why didn¡¯t you wait for Old Zhao¡¯s car?"


    Su Ruanruan stubbornly remained silent.


    Bao Jingyan originally wanted to say something more, but hearing the faint, shallow breathing on the other side, his heart softened and his voice became much gentler: "Didn¡¯t I send Jingse to apany youst night? Are you still scared?"


    "I¡¯m not scared."


    Her voice was stubborn.


    Bao Jingyan chuckled lowly: "If you¡¯re not scared, why don¡¯t you just admit it?"


    Originally, Su Ruanruan was just angry, but now she truly felt aggrieved.


    Even, a bit whimsical.


    She bit her lip: "Bao Jingyan, if I admit it, can you marry me?"


    On the other end, Bao Jingyan was silent for a long while.


    On both ends of the phone, there was each other¡¯s light breathing.


    He was silent, and Su Ruanruan felt even more aggrieved.


    He wasn¡¯t there when she was questionedst night; even if he was, he probably couldn¡¯t protect her directly.


    She felt sadness in her heart, her little neck drooped and the corners of her eyes became moist.


    Bao Jingyan, sensing her mood, his voice raspy: "Will youe here, please?"


    "No," she said with a nasal voice.


    Bao Jingyan felt a pang of heartache, speaking even more gently: "Then, should Ie over?"


    "Even less so."


    "Then what would be good?" his voice gently cooed.


    Su Ruanruan was somewhat petnt: "I don¡¯t want to see you."


    Bao Jingyan let out a softugh, the sound vibrating right by her eardrum.


    She was both angry and a bit blushed, abruptly hanging up the phone.


    After hanging up, she walked into the Bao Family Mansion.


    At this time, the sky was already shrouded in dusk, the sunset setting the horizon aze with red.


    From the Bao Family¡¯s living room, the sound of a piano drifted through.

 Chapter 66: That piece of music was played exceptionally well

    <h4>Chapter 66: Chapter 66: That piece of music was yed exceptionally well</h4><h4></h4>


    Su Ruanruan stood quietly outside, listening for a while.


    A passing servant said, "It¡¯s the new pianist, preparing for next week¡¯s ball."


    The servant added with a smile, "Actually, young master Ziqi himself is a pianist, but he will be hosting the ball that day."


    Su Ruanruan had no interest in Bao Ziqi¡¯s matters and simply nodded to acknowledge.


    She entered the hall just as the pianist was packing up to leave; seeing Su Ruanruan, he mistook her for a youngdy from the Bao Family and greeted, "Miss Bao."


    Su Ruanruan smiled gently, "My surname is Su."


    So, she was not a miss from the Bao Family...


    The pianist¡¯s attitude instantly turned cold, and with a nod, he left.


    The warmth and chill of human sentiment did not matter much to Su Ruanruan; her gaze returned to the piano in front of the French windows. She walked over, her slender white fingers lightly caressing the keys.


    Su Ruanruan had learned piano, but after her father, Su Peiming, passed away, she never continued. Her piano teacher had always regretted it.


    She felt troubled in her heart and suddenly wanted to y a piece of music.


    Seated, she ced her ten fingers on the keys.


    In a moment, piano music filled the air.


    It was "Starry Sky," her father¡¯s favorite.


    The notes under her delicate fingertips flowed in the vast space, as if breathing new life into this gloomy mansion... everything slowly revived.


    In the bedroom on the easternmost side of the second floor.


    Bao Ziqi was originally asleep, but suddenly, he opened his eyes.


    In his eyes, there was a rare fervor.


    This piano sound...


    This piece was yed exceptionally well, at least apart from the originalposer, this was the best rendition Bao Ziqi had heard.


    He looked at the ceiling, listening quietly.


    His head didn¡¯t seem to hurt as much anymore.


    Just like that, he unknowingly listened to several pieces.


    He was amazed by the pianist¡¯s high talent; if such a talented person received systematic training, their achievements would not be lesser than his own.


    As Bao Ziqi was contemting, the piano music ceased.


    He sat up, casually put on a robe, and headed downstairs.


    He wanted to meet the person ying the piano.


    But by the time he reached the hall, there was no one, only the piano stood lonesomely in front of the French windows.


    The white curtains swayed gently with the breeze, like a young girl.


    Bao Ziqi called over a servant.


    "Who was ying the piano just now?"


    The servant replied lightly, "It was the pianist invited by the madam, said to be a top student from Jiangcheng Music Academy. But she has already left."


    Bao Ziqi nodded.


    Indeed, it was yed quite well.


    He turned to go upstairs, then turned back to ask the servant, "Do you have her contact information?"


    The servant thought for a moment and said, "They should have it at the guard house."


    She asked Bao Ziqi to wait a moment and ran off to get it.


    Bao Ziqi simply sat down on the sofa, legs crossedfortably and lit a cigarette.


    Between puffs of smoke, the servant came back with the number.


    Bao Ziqi extinguished the cigarette, narrowed his eyes, and nced at it.


    Hao Keke.


    The servant, eager to please him, whispered, "She¡¯s quite a young and prettydy."


    Bao Ziqi gave her a look.


    The servant dared not say more.


    Bao Ziqi took the contact information and headed upstairs, then halfway up, he turned back and said, "Don¡¯t tell anyone about this."


    The servant swallowed hard, "Don¡¯t worry, young master, I won¡¯t say a word."


    Bao Ziqi went back to his room to change clothes and took his car keys downstairs.


    He was about to leave directly, but after a thought, he decided to visit the olddy first.


    In the evening, with only a sliver of light left in the sky, the small courtyard seemed particrly tranquil and elegant.


    Bao Ziqi strolled towards the main house but found his steps halted in the small garden.

 Chapter 67: Mistaken Identity! The Scheming Woman Claims Credit

    <h4>Chapter 67: Chapter 67: Mistaken Identity! The Scheming Woman ims Credit</h4><h4></h4>


    Su Ruanruan stood in the small courtyard watering flowers, dressed in a tender green long dress, with her long ck hair casually draped over her shoulders, looking like a little fairy that had descended to the mortal world.


    She held a small watering can in her hand, watering the nts while on a phone call.


    She tilted her head to the side, revealing one side of her fair neck, her voice soft.


    Bao Ziqi couldn¡¯t make out what she was saying, only knew that it must be someone important to her; otherwise, her expression wouldn¡¯t be so joyful...


    His fingers quietly clenched.


    He watched silently until Su Ruanruan noticed him.


    Their eyes met.


    The atmosphere was somewhat subtle.


    Bao Ziqi walked over to her and stopped in front of her.


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s phone call wasn¡¯t hung up, just hanging by her side.


    She looked up at him, "Is something the matter?"


    Bao Ziqi hummed coldly, then asked her, "Have you prepared?"


    Su Ruanruan was puzzled, "Prepared for what?"


    Bao Ziqi felt a bit awkward, but he still gritted his teeth: "The opening dance."


    Now, Su Ruanruan understood.


    After a pause, she spoke softly, "I heard from my second brother that my third sister has been practicing ballroom dancing these days. She would probably hope you¡¯d invite her."


    Bao Ziqi¡¯s expression turned sour instantly, he stared at her intently for a moment, then without a word, brushed past her.


    Even, rudely bumped her shoulder lightly.


    Su Ruanruan took two steps back, not taking issue with him.


    Bao Ziqi went to see the olddy, emergingter with a spring breeze.


    Passing by the little courtyard again, he paused for a moment, but didn¡¯t see Su Ruanruan...


    The corners of Bao Ziqi¡¯s mouth quirked slightly, and he walked up to the parking area in front of the main house, opening the car door and getting in.


    Before driving off, he dialed Hao Keke¡¯s number.


    The person on the other end was ttered, very surprised.


    Calling him "Teacher Ziqi" at every turn.


    Bao Ziqi appreciated her talent and wanted to meet her, so he arranged to meet at a very stylish coffee house in Jiang City.


    After the call, he nced again in the direction of the little courtyard, pursing his lips.


    Half an hourter, Bao Ziqi met with that highly talented music academy student indeed as the servant described, pure and cute.


    Of course, she couldn¡¯tpare to Su Qionglin.


    And even less so to Su Ruanruan.


    Bao Ziqi was displeased that Su Ruanruan¡¯s name popped up in his mind, but that touch of displeasure vanished in a sh.


    He looked at the girl in front of him, who had dressed up specially, and said indifferently, "I¡¯ve listened to your rendition of ¡¯Starry Sky¡¯ along with a few other pieces, you¡¯re very talented. I want to sign you up and send you abroad for further study, and I will also rmend you at my concerts in the future."


    For a music student, this was a huge temptation.


    Bao Ziqi was well-known both domestically and internationally.


    Hao Keke was incredibly excited, yet at the same time, she felt a sudden pang in her heart.


    She was supposed to try out the piano at Bao Family¡¯s house today, but she didn¡¯t y "Starry Sky"...


    So, who yed that "Starry Sky"?


    Thinking it over carefully, Hao Keke remembered that when she left the Bao Family¡¯s house, a Miss Su had walked in.


    Could it be that she yed it?


    And Bao Ziqi mistook it as her performance?


    She knew clearly in her heart, but she didn¡¯t want to miss such a rare opportunity, so she looked at Bao Ziqi with shy eyes, biting her lip gently, "I would like to study under Teacher Ziqi."


    Seeing her agreement, Bao Ziqi took out a business card and wrote down his assistant¡¯s number for her: "Contact my assistant, she¡¯ll arrange everything for you."


    He spoke briefly and was prepared to leave.


    But Hao Keke clearly had more thoughts in her mind.


    She knew Bao Ziqi had a girlfriend, a famous model named Su Qionglin, but they weren¡¯t married yet, were they?

 Chapter 68: You’re giving such an opportunity to someone else?

    <h4>Chapter 68: Chapter 68: You¡¯re giving such an opportunity to someone else?</h4><h4></h4>


    Hao Keke stopped Bao Ziqi, a shy expression on her face and her voice soft and delicate, "I will be ying at the teacher¡¯s house at the dance party in a few days."


    Bao Ziqi nodded slightly, his demeanor somewhat cold, and walked away.


    Hao Keke watched him leave gracefully, getting into that car worth millions, her heart throbbing with excitement.


    She saw an opportunity to climb the socialdder with a top-level musician who was unmarried. Later, bing his student and being with him day and night, she wouldn¡¯tck opportunities...


    In her excitement, Hao Keke dialed her best friend to share the news.


    Of course, she also mentioned that she didn¡¯t y "Starry Sky" herself, not without worry.


    Her friend immediatelyughed, "Are you silly, Keke? Why would you give such an opportunity to someone else? Of course, you should learn earnestly from Teacher Ziqi."


    Hao Keke smiled, a hint of sweetness in her voice, "That¡¯s what I thought too."


    After hanging up, she recalled Bao Ziqi¡¯s lukewarm attitude and felt that there was admiration but not enough intimacy.


    She felt a bit distressed¡ª


    Perhaps, she should prepare a decent evening gift for the dance party; that way, he might see her differently!


    But her savings were limited, and her daily living expenses already took up a big chunk¡ªwhere would she get the money for a gown?


    Even a simple gown would cost at least a few thousand!


    Hao Keke bit her lip, then suddenly thought of the Bao family.


    The Bao family¡¯s butler had promised her a night¡¯s pay of two thousand; she could pay in advance and add a bit more to buy a decent gown...


    Driven by her desires, she cast aside her shame and soon made a hesitant phone call to exin her intentions.


    Fortunately, the butler agreed.


    Hao Keke breathed a sigh of relief; soon after, she lowered her head and giggled shyly.


    *


    Bao Mansion.


    After dinner, Su Ruanruan took a bath and continued to pore over the materials Bao Jingyan had given her, highly concerned about joining Dijing Group¡¯s R&D department, even though she was currently at odds with Bao Jingyan.


    Refusing to answer his calls or see him.


    She didn¡¯t blow-dry her hair, letting her wet hair drape over her shoulders, even dampening her pajamas.


    She looked like the most radiant water sprite.


    A tall figure silently entered, unnoticed until he pounced like a big tiger from behind and encircled her in his arms, affectionately nuzzling her little neck.


    "Don¡¯t want to see me anymore?" His voice was especially husky.


    Su Ruanruan was startled, then somewhat annoyed.


    His return in such a nonchnt manner, what would others think?


    Seeming aware of her concerns, Bao Jingyan gently nibbled her earlobe, "You heartless little thing, I climbed the wall toe here."


    She paused for a moment, then grasped his meaning.


    Yet she was still upset, pushing him away: "Don¡¯t want to see you."


    Bao Jingyan was aware of her anger due to his confrontation with Su Ru¡¯an, and indulged her. Just as she tried to flee, he grabbed her slender waist and pulled her onto hisp, taking the materials in his hand, "Not wanting to see me yet working so hard, aren¡¯t you wanting to stay by my side day and night?"


    Her eyes teared up, her face turned away, refusing to speak.


    Bao Jingyan nced at her and then lowered his head to earnestly review her notes. After a while, he murmured, "Even if I had no improper thoughts towards you, I would still hire you at Dijing Group."


    Su Ruanruan immediately said, "Then treat me as a pure colleague."


    Bao Jingyanughed and ruffled her hair, "Such an innocent child."


    His appreciation for her was merely incidental.


    The world was filled with talents; did he have to like each and every one of them?

 Chapter 69 - Sixty-Nine: Feeling Shy?

    <h4>Chapter 69: Chapter Sixty-Nine: Feeling Shy?</h4> She hadn¡¯t paid much attention to him all day, and now in his arms, Bao Jingyan threw the documents aside, holding her little face, wanting to kiss...


    Su Ruanruan was both scared and angry.


    After everything that happened yesterday, she just couldn¡¯t ept him.


    Her small hands clutched the expensive fabric of his white shirt, struggling with whimpers...


    "I don¡¯t want this, Bao Jingyan, you can¡¯t do this..."


    "You¡¯re filthy!"


    "Shameless!"


    ...


    Bullying her with his face close to hers, Bao Jingyan taunted: "You met Bao Ziqi tonight, didn¡¯t you? He even asked you to dance, right?"


    Su Ruanruan was stunned, only then remembering that she had forgotten to hang up the phone in the evening, and he had heard everything she said to Bao Ziqi.


    Immediately, she was both angry and anxious: "You eavesdropped on my conversation."


    "I listened openly and honestly."


    He pinched her little chin, warning: "Stay away from him in the future!"


    Su Ruanruan turned her head away, biting her lip: "I can¡¯t leave the Bao Family now."


    "Then don¡¯t speak to him."


    He was domineering, but not without reason.


    He knew all too well how tempting his little thing was.


    Su Ruanruan was angry but helpless against him, silently fuming and ignoring him even more.


    Bao Jingyan sighed: "Really ignoring me?"


    Su Ruanruan made no sound.


    Bao Jingyan ruffled her hair, set her down, and then lit a cigarette, taking a few puffs.


    A mist formed between them, blurring their eyes.


    Only then did Su Ruanruan speak with difficulty: "Second Brother is very kind to me! Don¡¯t you touch him."


    "If he doesn¡¯t think about touching you, I won¡¯t touch him."


    Bao Jingyan flicked the cigarette ash away, his dark pupils locking onto her clean little face.


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s voice nasal: "How can anyone get along with you when you¡¯re so overbearing?"


    "Who? Which person?"


    He countered, without a change of expression, pulling her wrist to drag her close.


    He sat, and she stood in front of him.


    Her eyes red, she looked like a little rabbit.


    Bao Jingyan touched her eyes with his hand, suddenly gentle: "Why aren¡¯t you talking?"


    Su Ruanruan was reserved and simply refused to speak.


    Besides, she wasn¡¯t clear on her own feelings for him.


    Bao Jingyan applied a little force with his hand, seating her sideways on hisp...


    He lightly grazed her little nose, "Feeling shy?"


    Su Ruanruan was a bit ruffled, turning her little face away: "I am not."


    Bao Jingyan didn¡¯t ask anything more, merely pinched out the cigarette, and then carried her towards the bathroom...


    She got scared, her small hands clutching his shirt tightly: "What are you doing?"


    "Helping me bathe," he dered confidently.


    Su Ruanruan was furious yet dared not make a scene, only whispering a protest: "I don¡¯t want to, Bao Jingyan, you can¡¯t do this!"


    What happened yesterday at his vi embarrassed her; she knew now he wanted to do that kind of thing again.


    Even though it wasn¡¯t really like that, it was almost...


    Uncooperatively, she kicked her legs, struggling fiercely.


    But how could she fend off a man in the prime of his youth?


    In the end, Bao Jingyan got his way.


    Very pleased with himself, Su Ruanruan scratched him several times in anger.


    On his shoulders and back, faint bloodstains appeared...


    After a long time, he carried her out, gently setting her down on the soft bed, his voice raspy: "I¡¯m leaving."


    Su Ruanruan buried her little face in the pillow, not wanting to bother with him.


    Her mix of shame and anger pleased him. He chuckled softly, then left.


    After he left, Su Ruanruan clutched the pillow, vexed in thought.


    If it weren¡¯t for the sake of joining Dijing Group, she wouldn¡¯t do such things for him.


    Never!

 Chapter 70: Ziqi, I heard you took a liking to a girl.

    <h4>Chapter 70: Chapter 70: Ziqi, I heard you took a liking to a girl.</h4><h4></h4>


    The next day, Su Ruanruan had school.


    She got up early, and when she entered the main house¡¯s dining room, she saw Bao Jingyan.


    He hadn¡¯t left?


    At this moment, Bao Jingyan was discussing business affairs with Bao Mingyuan.


    Seeing Su Ruanruan approaching, Bao Jingyan naturally pulled out a chair beside him.


    It was inappropriate for Su Ruanruan to sit but even more inappropriate not to sit.


    Instead, it was Bao Mingyuan who chuckled lightly, "What¡¯s this about? You¡¯re being distant with your brother?"


    Su Ruanruan smiled faintly and sat next to Bao Jingyan.


    Her head lifted and identally met eyes with Bao Ziqi.


    She immediately looked away.


    Bao Mingyuan then continued to discuss some business affairs with Bao Jingyan, mainly about developing a new drug... After finishing the conversation, he turned to his younger son and straightforwardly spoke, "I heard from the housekeeper that you¡¯re fond of the pianist your mother hired and even want to take her abroad for further studies?"


    Upon hearing this, Bao Ziqi looked towards his mother.


    Mrs. Bao was elegantly wiping her lips with a pristine napkin and spoke indifferently, "Your rtionship with Qionglin is stable, it¡¯s not suitable to have another girl around."


    Bao Ziqi frowned, "What are you thinking? It¡¯s just because she¡¯s very talented in music."


    Mrs. Bao¡¯s voice remained gentle, "A girl from such a small ce might be ambitious, it could be troublesome."


    Bao Ziqi scoffed, "Your concern should be directed towards dad."


    He was in a bad mood, pushed back his chair, and headed towards the parking lot.


    Bao Mingyuan did not call after him.


    Once he had left, he turned to his wife, "Ziqi isn¡¯t a reckless child."


    Mrs. Bao looked at her husband and spoke softly, "Did you know? Last night, that girl called our home, asking for her wages in advance, probably because Ziqi had been in contact with her."


    Bao Mingyuan frowned, "Is that so?"


    Mrs. Bao¡¯s tone became even lighter, "Such people shouldn¡¯t stay near Ziqi; it¡¯s best to send her away sooner."


    Besides, her son needs to marry a well-borndy, focusing on family background and appearance, not mere talent.


    Now that things had reached this point, even Bao Mingyuan felt that the young girl was somewhat scheming.


    He looked at Su Ruanruan gently, "These days after school,e home early and spend more time with Ziqi."


    Su Ruanruan was unexpectedly named, and with Bao Mingyuan¡¯s words carrying an implication, she pretended not to understand.


    But Mrs. Bao red at her husband, "Mingyuan, you forgot, Qionglin is Ziqi¡¯s girlfriend. I called her toe over more often."


    Bao Mingyuan wanted to say something, yet thinking better of it, he gave up.


    He then looked at his elder son, trying to discern any clues from his expression.


    However, Bao Jingyan was holding a coffee cup in one hand and a newspaper in the other.


    It was hard to detect anything.


    After a moment, Bao Jingyan looked up with a faint smile, "Dad, why are you looking at me?"


    Bao Mingyuan was somewhat disconcerted.


    Bao Jingyan smiled again and stood up, "I¡¯m off to thepany."


    Bao Mingyuan watched him leave and then shifted his gaze back to Su Ruanruan.


    His look was contemtive.


    Having finished her breakfast, Su Ruanruan also rose, ready to head to school.


    But just as she exited the vi¡¯s front gate, she saw a ck sedan parked at the entrance. Biting her lip and contemting avoidance, the rear car window rolled down revealing Bao Jingyan¡¯s distinguished face.


    "Get in."


    With many eyes around, Su Ruanruan dared not disobey.


    She got into the car.


    Bao Jingyan sat in the back, examining documents, his demeanor noble.


    Just when Su Ruanruan sighed in relief thinking he wouldn¡¯t speak to her, he spoke softly, "What do you think of the matter between Bao Ziqi and that young girl?"


    "It¡¯s none of my business."


    Su Ruanruan acknowledged she was somewhat cold-hearted.

 Chapter 71: Su Ruanruan will be with whoever she wants to be with!

    <h4>Chapter 71: Chapter 71: Su Ruanruan will be with whoever she wants to be with!</h4><h4></h4>


    Bao Jingyan smiled faintly, not asking anything further.


    He must have been very busy; after dropping her off at the school entrance, he left immediately, merely mentioning to let the driver pick her up after school to take her to his ce.


    Su Ruanruan watched his car drive away, and the phone in her pocket started ringing.


    She took it out and saw that it was a call from Mrs. Gu.


    Mrs. Gu¡¯s voice was very gentle: "Ruanruan, are you free this afternoon to apany Auntie for some shopping?"


    Unable to bring herself to refuse, Su Ruanruan thought for a moment and then agreed.


    Mrs. Gu was very pleased and they set the time to meet.


    Coming out of the school gates around four in the afternoon, Mrs. Gu¡¯s car was already waiting there.


    Su Ruanruan got into the car.


    The interior was filled with fragrant breezes.


    Mrs. Gu was noble and elegant.


    Su Ruanruan felt slightly uneasy and softly said, "I could have taken a taxi myself."


    Mrs. Gu smiled at her confidant and said, "This child is too timid. A little kindness has made her anxious."


    Her confidant, seeing her so happy, also made a few yful jokes about Su Ruanruan.


    Embarrassed, Su Ruanruan hung her small neck.


    Her clean little face, as pure as snow and plum blossoms, blushed a delicate pink, looking very pretty.


    Mrs. Gu watched her in surprise and murmured, "This child blushes so easily, just like I did when I was young."


    Su Ruanruan lifted her eyes, filled with shyness.


    Being favored by such a distinguisheddy, she naturally felt embarrassed.


    Seeing her like that, Mrs. Guughed, caressing the back of her hand, "Alright, I won¡¯t tease you anymore! Tonight, you¡¯re going to help me pick out a couple of fitting dresses."


    She thenined, "Your uncle always says I have no taste and dress too somberly! I think the perspective of a youngdy is always more lively, which is why I thought of you."


    Mrs. Gu¡¯s confidant smiled: It was clear thedy wanted to pamper this young girl, to buy her dresses.


    But Su Ruanruan didn¡¯t doubt her sincerity and indeed wanted to apany Mrs. Gu.


    The elongated ck limousine slowly left the entrance of Zhongjiang Academy of Fine Arts, seen by many students.


    Including Bao Jingyuan.


    Bao Jingyuan watched enviously as Su Ruanruan got into a luxury car that wasn¡¯t from her family.


    So, had Su Ruanruan really gotten involved with a man?


    Enraged, Bao Jingyuan immediately called Bao Ziqi.


    "Second Brother, Su Ruanruan has really been seeing someone behind our backs!"


    ...


    On the other end, Bao Ziqi frowned.


    Afraid he wouldn¡¯t believe her, Bao Jingyuan quickly said, "If Second Brother doesn¡¯t believe me, just wait and see at the vi entrance tonight."


    Bao Ziqi: ...


    Bao Jingyuan didn¡¯t care what he thought; she was, after all, going to report to Mom.


    She was looking forward to the drama tonight!


    Meanwhile, Bao Ziqi stared at Su Ruanruan¡¯s mobile number for a long time but eventually gave up.


    What did it matter to him with whom Su Ruanruan was involved or who she wished to follow?


    Frustrated, he put away his phone, only for it to ring again.


    It was his secretary, asking if he wanted to proceed with signing Hao Keke, following the established procedure.


    Despite Madame Bao¡¯s opposition, Bao Ziqi hadn¡¯t changed his mind; his career had never tolerated interference from women.


    He uttered just two words.


    "Continue."


    After hanging up the phone, he couldn¡¯t help but light a cigarette.


    In the haze of smoke, he squinted, recalling Su Ruanruan¡¯s expression that morning when his mother mentioned Hao Keke.


    Indeed, she was untroubled.


    Mrs. Gu took Su Ruanruan to a renowned boutique.


    The shop was well-known, and many celebrities would order custom-made dresses here to wear on the red carpet.


    Su Ruanruan had never been here before and only felt that the lobby was imposing, the interior luxurious, even the air was filled with a faint scent of perfume.


    Unexpectedly, Su Ruanruan also encountered someone there.


    Hao Keke.


    Su Ruanruan saw her, but the other party didn¡¯t pay much attention to her.


    Simply because she was not a Bao, not a Miss of the Bao Family.


    At that moment, Hao Keke was choosing dresses with a femalepanion...

 Chapter 72: Those Who Don’t Know Might Think They’re Mother and Daughter

    <h4>Chapter 72: Chapter 72: Those Who Don¡¯t Know Might Think They¡¯re Mother and Daughter</h4><h4></h4>


    Su Ruanruan apanied Mrs. Gu inside, and Hao Keke also noticed her.


    Hao Keke¡¯spanion asked softly, "You know her?"


    "Mm, a brief acquaintance."


    Hao Keke answered indifferently.


    Then she couldn¡¯t help but add, "Not anyone important."


    Her friend chuckled, somewhat haughtily.


    Over there, Mrs. Gu asked in a low voice, "Ruanruan, do you know her?"


    Su Ruanruan spoke softly, "She¡¯s a student Bao Ziqi has taken interest in, might bring her abroad for further studies."


    Mrs. Gu pondered, "That¡¯s indeed a stroke of good luck."


    As they were talking, the store manager came to greet them, respectfully, "Mrs. Gu, wee."


    Mrs. Gu nodded with modesty, "Just here to see if there¡¯s anything suitable."


    She is a super VIP here, and the store manager personally escorted them to the VIP section to pick and choose.


    The store manager eagerly looked at Su Ruanruan, "And who might this youngdy be?"


    Mrs. Gu stroked Su Ruanruan¡¯s hair, smiling, "A junior from our family."


    The store manager took the hint.


    This junior seemed to hold a special ce in Mrs. Gu¡¯s heart, so she treated Su Ruanruan with utmost hospitality.


    All this was seen by Hao Keke.


    She bit her lip, unable to fathom the rtionship between Su Ruanruan and the nobledy.


    Her friend by her side whispered, "Could they be mother and daughter? They do look quite alike."


    Hao Keke quickly retorted, "How could that be? I¡¯ve inquired; that girl is nothing more than an orphan fostered by the Bao Family, not even favored in her own home."


    Her friend acknowledged with an "Oh."


    In the VIP section, the store manager brought over two thick albums, smiling broad, "Mrs. Gu, these are all thetest haute couture designs of the year."


    Mrs. Gu nced at them indifferently, "Do you have anything suitable for young girls to wear?"


    The store manager answered with a smile, "Yes, I have just the thing, I¡¯ll go fetch it."


    Only then did Su Ruanruan realize the purpose of Mrs. Gu¡¯s invitation, feeling both moved and a little anxious.


    "No need, I can prepare on my own."


    Mrs. Gu took her hand, "I know others always arrange things for you, but this is my way of showing care. Ruanruan, auntie truly cherishes you."


    She was like a mother.


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s eyes reddened.


    After a while, she tried to speak in a normal tone, "Then let¡¯s pick for you first. I can just look at the ready-to-wear outside."


    "You child!" Mrs. Gu spoke with affection.


    She didn¡¯t quite understand why, but she just felt a connection and a desire to spoil this child.


    Yuanpei had said it was a transfer of affection, pouring all her feelings for her lost child into Ruanruan, and upon reflection, it seemed true.


    Their personalities clicked, they sat close and chatted away happily.


    The store manager brought over some coffee, aiming to please Mrs. Gu, "Madam, this junior of yours looks so much like you; if I didn¡¯t know any better, I¡¯d think you were mother and daughter!"


    Mrs. Gu was surprised.


    Then she looked carefully at Su Ruanruan and smiled, "There is a resemnce."


    At that moment, she felt an even stronger sense of kinship.


    Su Ruanruan helped Mrs. Gu pick out two evening dresses, both elegant and a touch sexy, and also selected two sets of jewelry.


    Mrs. Gu was full of praise, "The perspective of a young girl really is different."


    She dragged Su Ruanruan along to pick out some ready-to-wear for her.


    Su Ruanruan, not wanting Mrs. Gu to overspend, picked from the lower-priced section.


    At this moment Mrs. Gu stepped away to take a phone call...


    Su Ruanruan carefully browsed and finally chose a white cocktail dress.


    Over 4000 yuan, price was right.


    And the style was nice, too.


    She turned her head towards the store manager, "I¡¯ll try this one on!"

 Chapter 73 - Seventy-Three: Slap in the Face! We Serve Only Miss Su

    <h4>Chapter 73: Chapter Seventy-Three: p in the Face! We Serve Only Miss Su</h4><h4></h4>


    The store manager wanted to make more business, lowering her voice: "Madam Gu adores you so much, why don¡¯t you pick a couple of haute couture pieces?"


    She said this confidently, as Madam Gu spent millions every year here, and a few thousand was truly a trifle.


    Upon hearing this, Su Ruanruan smiled faintly.


    It is because she loves me that one needs to know the limits.


    The store manager noticed that this youngdy had excellent potential, a phoenix rising from the fire, and that currying favor now wouldn¡¯t go amiss. So, she didn¡¯t push further, quickly fetching a small dress to try on for Su Ruanruan.


    Just then, a woman¡¯s voice rang out: "I just tried this one and have decided to take it."


    Su Ruanruan turned her head.


    It was Hao Keke.


    Su Ruanruan lowered her gaze and smiled softly.


    She remembered what Mrs. Bo mentioned this morning; this Miss Hao had advanced a 2000 yuanmission, apparently for buying the dress.


    Su Ruanruan smiled faintly, indicating to give the dress to Hao Keke.


    The store manager wanted to say something, but seeing Su Ruanruan¡¯s expression, she held back.


    Such a clear-headed child, no wonder she¡¯s so loved by Madam Gu.


    The store manager did not have a good impression of this Miss Hao, but her professional demeanor still demanded she serve with a smile.


    It was actually a girl next to Hao Keke who whispered, "Keke, could this offend someone? The woman who came in with her seemed quite wealthy."


    Hao Keke snorted: "If they were really close, why would she choose something so cheap?"


    The girl alsoughed, slightly haughty.


    It was true; Keke was favored by Teacher Ziqi, a stark contrast to the girl before them.


    At that moment, Madam Gu arrived.


    Seeing the bustle, she asked what was happening.


    Su Ruanruan replied casually, "Nothing much, we just took a liking to the same dress."


    Madam Gu nced at Hao Keke, then understood.


    Hehe, this young girl is throwing her weight around because of her connection to Ziqi!


    Those in the know realized it was about grooming, those who don¡¯t would assume Ziqi had chosen his bride!


    Madam Gu was not someone to be trifled with; she immediately sought to give Su Ruanruan support.


    She turned to the store manager: "I would like to give my Ruanruan a peaceful environment to choose her gown."


    With that, she called over her personal secretary and signed a million-yuan order.


    The store manager was dumbfounded.


    Such love, such extravagance.


    Without even blinking.


    She, heh, really hadn¡¯t misjudged her.


    This Miss Su was truly a diamond, possessing the ability to make people spend money on her!


    The store manager immediately took back the dress from Hao Keke, speaking very dignifiedly: "Sorry, we are closed for the day, serving only Miss Su."


    Hao Keke¡¯s expression froze.


    She couldn¡¯t believe that the noblewoman was so good to Su Ruanruan.


    Wasn¡¯t it just willing to spend a few thousand?


    Now, she dares to spend a million in one go!


    She couldn¡¯t imagine how much love it would take to spend that money.


    Hao Keke was extremely embarrassed, tears swirling in her eyes, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel envious of Su Ruanruan.


    Su Ruanruan was willing to let her off, telling the store manager: "This Miss Hao is an acquaintance."


    The store manager smiled faintly.


    This wasn¡¯t her call to make.


    It was up to Madam Gu.


    Before Madam Gu could express her stance, Hao Keke¡¯s fragile heart had already shattered, and she turned and ran.


    Her friend sighed and had to follow.


    Su Ruanruan found it quite speechless; she really hadn¡¯t said much from start to finish...


    Madam Gu was ustomed to seeing such scenes, patting Su Ruanruan¡¯s handfortingly: "Don¡¯t mind people and things like this."


    Su Ruanruan smiled faintly.

 Chapter 74: Mrs. Gu, The Legendary Adulterer

    <h4>Chapter 74: Chapter 74: Mrs. Gu, The Legendary Adulterer</h4><h4></h4>


    Later on, the dress was eventually so annoying that Su Ruanruan picked another one.


    Madame Gu took her out to eat and then finally sent her back to the Bao Mansion.


    At eight o¡¯clock at night, a ck limousine stopped in front of the gate of the Bao Family Mansion.


    Su Ruanruan turned her head slightly and said, "I am getting off here."


    Madame Gu reluctantly said, "I wille to see you again when I have time, don¡¯t find auntie annoying."


    Su Ruanruan softly replied, "How could I? I also like Madame."


    "This child, still calling me Madame!" Madame Gu yfully tapped her finger on Su Ruanruan¡¯s forehead.


    Su Ruanruan smiled awkwardly, opened the car door, and got out.


    After walking just a few steps, she heard a voice say, "I told you, she went off with some wild man."


    Su Ruanruan was suddenly startled.


    Then, she saw Madame Bao and Bao Jingyuaning out together.


    Bao Ziqi and Su Qionglin were actually following behind them.


    Bao Jingyuan said excitedly, "Su Ruanruan, what else do you have to say?"


    A limousine like this, Su Ruanruan really knows how to cling to someone!


    As she yelled like this, Madame Bao¡¯s face looked displeased.


    Her voice was calm yet cold, "It seems, you are no longer suitable to stay with the Bao family."


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s lips trembled.


    Madame Bao looked at her son, "Ziqi, say something."


    Bao Ziqi clenched his fist and remained silent.


    The Su Qionglin standing next to him stepped forward... that familiar gaze let Su Ruanruan know what was going to happen next.


    She lowered her gaze and coldly smiled.


    Sure enough, Su Qionglin pped her across the face, followed by harsh criticism, "Ruanruan, you have disappointed me so much! The Bao family took you in, yet you dared to do such a thing!"


    Su Ruanruan didn¡¯t care about her face; she just looked at Su Qionglin and asked, "Are you doing this for me, or for yourself?"


    Su Qionglin stopped short.


    At this moment, Bao Jingyuan yelled, "Qionglin sister is legitimately Bao Ziqi¡¯s girlfriend, Su Ruanruan, you are nothing but a caretaker for a house of the dead! You are nothing."


    "Jingyuan." Madame Bao scolded her daughter and then looked at Su Ruanruan, "With such behavior, our Bao family cannot keep you."


    She made up her mind and called the butler, "Bring Miss Su¡¯s belongings, and arrange a car to take her away."


    The butler felt awkward.


    Miss Su was the olddy¡¯s favorite, and more importantly, sir didn¡¯t know about this yet!


    Madame Bao harshly said, "Am I not in charge of this house?"


    Su Qionglin immediately added, "The Su family can¡¯t keep her either."


    Su Ruanruan looked down and softly said, "Alright!"


    Suddenly, Bao Ziqi spoke out, "As long as you break up with that outsider..."


    Su Ruanruan raised her eyes, her gaze clear.


    Bao Ziqi then couldn¡¯t speak another word.


    Just when the atmosphere was tense, the nearby ck limousine opened.


    The sound of high heels clicked.


    A very elegant rhythm.


    In the darkness, Madame Gu stepped out bathed in the night light...


    Just now, she had seen everything from inside the car.


    She watched as Su Ruanruan¡¯s third sister pped Ruanruan for no reason, she saw how the Bao family treated Ruanruan harshly.


    She always thought Ruanruan, though not cherished, at least had basic respect.


    But what did she see?


    Did this child grow up like this?


    Madame Gu, having assessed the people, felt heartbroken.


    Her appearance shocked Madame Bao and the others.


    Bao Jingyuan was even more shocked.


    Why was it Madame Gu in the car?


    Madame Gu ignored the stammering exnations from Madame Bao and directly turned Su Ruanruan¡¯s face towards her, feeling immense pity, "Does it hurt?"

 Chapter 75 Su Ruanruan is clearly capricious and cunning!

    <h4>Chapter 75: Chapter 75 Su Ruanruan is clearly capricious and cunning!</h4><h4></h4>


    Su Ruanruan shook her head.


    She had intentionally let Su Qionglin hit her.


    Madame Gu felt even more heartbroken, she raised her eyes to look at therge family of the Bao Family, her voice resonating strongly: "So this is the kind of life Ruanruan has been living at the Bao Family, where anyone can scold her and anyone can hit her!"


    Su Qionglin retorted, "Why didn¡¯t she exin herself?"


    "Did you give her the chance to counter?" Madame Gu sneered coldly, "As Ruanruan¡¯s sister, you don¡¯t protect her but instead, you¡¯ve been pushing her out. Are you afraid that she¡¯ll steal Ziqi from you? Today, I¡¯m willing to ruin my own reputation to ensure, my Ruanruan would rather stay unmarried than marry Bao Ziqi, is that eptable?"


    She still felt it wasn¡¯t enough, and added, "If the Bao Family feels burdened by an extra pair of chopsticks, the Gu Family doesn¡¯t mind taking in another daughter."


    Mrs. Bao was shocked.


    How could she have known there would be such a drama? How could she have known the depth of affection between Su Ruanruan and Madame Gu?


    The Bao Family indeed holds the top status in Jiangcheng, but she is Xu Xuan, whose stature among the elitedies pales inparison to Madame Gu.


    Now, she has terribly offended Madame Gu.


    Mrs. Bao wanted to say something else, but Madame Gu had already tight embrace around Su Ruanruan: "Come back with auntie!"


    Tears were held in Su Ruanruan¡¯s eyes.


    Madame Gu was also emotional, "You don¡¯t have a family, and I don¡¯t have a daughter, from now on, you can consider me as your mother."


    As soon as she finished speaking, everyone present was stunned.


    Especially Bao Jingyuan, she could hardly believe what she had heard.


    What, Su Ruanruan was going to rise high and be on the same level as herself?


    Anxiety gripped her, and Mrs. Bao was also anxious.


    She had misunderstood Su Ruanruan, and it would be difficult to exin this to the olddy and Mingyuan.


    She wanted to stop them, but how could Madame Gu easily be stopped?


    Without further ado, she took her away and dered that Gu Family would take care of the child hereafter.


    As the ck car drove away, the members of the Bao Family were still standing in the night wind.


    Mrs. Bao sighed lightly, "Jingyuan, are you satisfied now? Having offended the Gu Family, I don¡¯t even know how to exin to your father."


    Tears swirled in Bao Jingyuan¡¯s eyes, she couldn¡¯t utter a single word.


    Then, Su Qionglin spoke up, "It must have been a deliberate act by Su Ruanruan."


    Mrs. Bao looked at her.


    Su Qionglin gritted her teeth: "Uncle died early, Ruanruan is very good at reading people¡¯s faces! She did it on purpose, she nned against us."


    Mrs. Bao did not believe.


    How could an 18-year-old child have such heavy scheming?


    She didn¡¯t believe it, but Bao Ziqi did.


    Ever since he returned, he had seen all sorts of Su Ruanruan¡¯s cunning actions.


    Others might think that Su Ruanruan was a weak and helpless, pitiful girl, but Bao Ziqi never thought so.


    Su Ruanruan was clearly cunning and shrewd!


    But even so, leaving like this, Bao Ziqi was still somewhat agitated.


    Would she evere back to the Bao Family...


    *


    In the car, Madame Gu carefully applied medicine for Su Ruanruan, whileining: "She hit you, why didn¡¯t you hit her back?"


    Su Ruanruan kept her eyes down and remained silent.


    Madame Gu, infuriated yet amused, "Next time I¡¯ve got your back, hit her back directly."


    Su Ruanruan and she were close, so she smiled: "Actually, I¡¯ve secretly gotten back at her before, like making a cut in her favorite dress, causing her to trip on the red carpet."


    Madame Gu was both irritated and amused.


    "You¡¯re quite bad."


    Su Ruanruan seemed to want to say something, Madame Gu patted her hand, "I understand."


    She seriously asked, "Do you want to stay with your aunt?"


    Su Ruanruan shook her head, "I havepelling reasons to stay with the Bao Family."


    Madame Gu read her expression, guessing it was a significant issue; she didn¡¯t insist but said, "Stay well at your auntie¡¯s home for these days, there¡¯s only an unreliable brother at home, spends a lot, always unclear with female celebrities."


    Su Ruanruan smiled lightly.


    Her smile made Madame Gu feel a wave of emotions.

 Chapter 76 Ruanruan Cannot Possibly Be Our Child

    <h4>Chapter 76: Chapter 76 Ruanruan Cannot Possibly Be Our Child</h4><h4></h4>


    That night, Madam Gu took Su Ruanruan back with her and settled her in the room next to her own bedroom.


    When going to sleep at night, Madam Gu couldn¡¯t help but lean on her husband¡¯s shoulder and whisper, "Yuanpei, I really want to keep Ruanruan by my side, but that child said she still has things to do."


    Gu Yuanpei wrapped his arms around his wife,forting her: "I think that child is very determined! You¡¯d better not be rash."


    Madam Gu gave her husband a look: "Do you know how it hurts me? You have no idea how her third sister beats her, and the Bao Family people, they don¡¯t take her seriously at all. Yuanpei, looking at Ruanruan reminds me of our own daughter. If our daughter were to be beaten and scolded all the time, would you feel heartbroken?"


    Gu Yuanpei remained silent.


    Madam Gu began to cry softly: "Our child was taken away at Tongsheng Hospital, and Ruanruan is from the Su Family. I always feel like heaven has its own arrangements, sending Ruanruan to our side."


    Gu Yuanpei couldn¡¯t help but say, "You are deluding yourself! Su Ruanruan is the Su Family¡¯s child; it¡¯s absolutely impossible for her to have any connection with us. It¡¯s okay to care for her, but don¡¯t lose your sense of proportion."


    Madam Gu turned away feeling unhappy, turning her back on her husband.


    Gu Yuanpei stared at her back for a long while before embracing her from behind: "Are you angry? Let me apologize to thedy."


    "Who dares to be angry!" Madam Gu huffed lightly.


    Gu Yuanpei chuckled softly, "If you¡¯re not angry, please, mydy, fulfill your duties."


    Teased like this, Madam Gu couldn¡¯t help but gently punch his shoulder: "Keep your voice down, the child is in the next room."


    "Just at the right moment with a child nearby, maybe it could even help us have another one," Mr. Gu started to be unseemly.


    The noble Madam Gu cursed him a few times, calling him an old rogue...


    Early in the morning.


    Su Ruanruan had gotten up early.


    She changed into the clothes Madam Gu had prepared for her and looked at herself in the mirror.


    She knew that Madam Gu had covered her with a nket during the night.


    At that time, she was actually awake.


    But she didn¡¯t dare to make a sound.


    Afraid of startling Madam Gu.


    Su Ruanruan was in high spirits, straightening her hair before going downstairs.


    She had just gone downstairs and greeted Gu Yuanpei and his wife when the sound of a car echoed in front of the vi.


    "Who could it being over so early?" Madam Gu said.


    Gu Yuanpei didn¡¯t think much of it: "It must be Gu Ze. Don¡¯t bother with him."


    Madam Gu then called Su Ruanruan to have breakfast.


    At this moment, the house butler came over in a hurry: "The Bao Family¡¯s eldest young master hase."


    Bao Jingyan?


    Gu Yuanpei and his wife exchanged nces.


    Bao Jingyan?


    Why had hee?


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s face slowly turned red.


    Madam Gu saw the expression on Su Ruanruan¡¯s face and asked very gently, "Is he with you..."


    Su Ruanruan didn¡¯t know what to say; she and Bao Jingyan were actually not...


    While she was speaking, Bao Jingyan had already entered the hall.


    He was dressed in a ck and white ssic suit, dignified and handsome.


    Su Ruanruan dared not look at him.


    Bao Jingyan¡¯s arrival was abrupt, and he first apologized to Gu Yuanpei.


    Gu Yuanpei also came to a realization, ordering someone to prepare an extra set of tableware.


    Bao Jingyan took his seat unceremoniously, and he turned his head to look at Su Ruanruan.


    After a moment, with a slightly hoarse voice, he asked, "Does it still hurt?"


    His tone was very gentle.


    Gu Yuanpei and his wife were startled.


    This, Jingyan and Ruanruan were actually...


    They were truly in disbelief.


    Aftering back to their senses, Madam Gu smiled: "Ruanruan, it seems you¡¯ve not been wronged."


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s eyes were somewhat red; she couldn¡¯t exin.


    Exining it would only make things worse.


    She felt that she had let down Madam Gu.


    But Madam Gu didn¡¯t mind, patting the back of her hand: "I believe you are a good child."


    At this moment, Bao Jingyan reached out and touched Su Ruanruan¡¯s face, only rxing after making sure there was no problem. He naturally engaged Gu Yuanpei in a conversation about stocks and current affairs, looking asfortable as if he were a son-inw of the Gu Family.

 Chapter 77: Su Family Members, I’ll Fight Them as I See Them

    <h4>Chapter 77: Chapter 77: Su Family Members, I¡¯ll Fight Them as I See Them</h4><h4></h4>


    Su Ruanruan was feeling uneasy.


    How could he want the Gu Family to find out?


    As she pondered in silence, Bao Jingyan poured her a ss of milk and spoke with indifference, "Have some milk."


    Su Ruanruan bit her lower lip.


    Mrs. Gu watched the interaction between the two and covered her mouth with a smile.


    It was truly unexpected; Jingyan, known for being dispassionate, was actually so attentive to a girl.


    Mrs. Gu held affection for Su Ruanruan, of course, she had to test Bao Jingyan.


    After breakfast, Mrs. Gu talked with Bao Jingyan privately for a while before letting him leave.


    When Bao Jingyan emerged, he did not see Su Ruanruan, so he went upstairs to her bedroom.


    Su Ruanruan stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, silently watching the garden scenery.


    Bao Jingyan came in and closed the door.


    He hugged her from behind, his voice hoarse: "Why are you doing this?"


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s gaze fell.


    He kissed her neck: "Why let her hit you? I know you¡¯re not incapable of fighting back."


    Bao Jingyan was not a fool.


    She allowed the Bao Family to misunderstand, let them scold and beat her, just to stay with the Bao Family.


    He knew she had things to do, but his heart ached.


    He was also angry.


    Su Ruanruan turned in his arms and looked up at him, "Bao Jingyan, if you didn¡¯t have these feelings for me, I wouldn¡¯t need this."


    It was precisely because she truly had a man that she needed to disguise.


    It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t hurt, but she could only endure.


    She pleaded with him, "There are girls prettier than me, can you let me go, please?"


    Bao Jingyan tenderly stroked her delicate face, "Behave, don¡¯t let others hit you again in the future. Unless you want to see her disappear."


    He had methods she had seen before, so she panicked, "You won¡¯t...harm her?"


    "¡¯She treats you like that, still concerned about kinship?"


    Su Ruanruan shook her head: "After all, I¡¯m from the Su Family, brought to the Bao Family for Bao Ziqi; with no elder sister around, how can I manage?"


    Moreover, she was not dull; she could sense Bao Ziqi¡¯s particr feelings towards her.


    So, the elder sister would be a good shield.


    Bao Jingyan heard this and frowned.


    After a pause, he said hoarsely, "I can spare her, but she must be punished a little."


    Su Ruanruan bit her lip, "Don¡¯t be reckless, okay?"


    But his eyes darkened, he leaned down and kissed her lips...


    Su Ruanruan was angry and scared, "Bao Jingyan, you..."


    This was the Gu Mansion, he still dared to act recklessly!


    After satisfying his craving, Bao Jingyan murmured against her lips, "Mrs. Gu advised me earlier not to bully you."


    Su Ruanruan gasped for air, "What did you say?"


    He indulged a few more moments, then replied, "I said, you like me bullying you."


    She hit him a few times in anger.


    He was too odious!


    Bao Jingyan chuckled lowly, then stared at her seriously: "You¡¯re not allowed to let others hit you on purpose! If it happens again..."


    He whispered something in her ear, and Su Ruanruan was terrified.


    Her cheeks, flushedpletely red.


    Bao Jingyan left, and downstairs, he smoked a cigarette with Gu Yuanpei.


    Su Ruanruan didn¡¯t have sses today, so she stayed at the Gu Mansion, keeping Mrs. Gupany, making flower tea and snacks.


    In the afternoon, a servant from Gu Mansion came to report that Mrs. Bao had arrived.


    When a distinguished guest came, Mrs. Gu just slightly lifted her eyelid.


    "I know."


    The servant was unsure of her mood and looked at Su Ruanruan.


    Su Ruanruan smiled faintly, "I must see her at some point."


    "You, you¡¯re just easy-going and easy to handle!" Mrs. Guughed teasingly: "With her treating you like that, isn¡¯t it right to keep her hanging?"


    As she spoke, her voice dropped a bit: "This trip of hers is probably to give an exnation to Old Madam Bao."

 Chapter 78 Su Ruanruan’s Background

    <h4>Chapter 78: Chapter 78 Su Ruanruan¡¯s Background</h4><h4></h4>


    Mentioning the elderly Mrs. Bo, Su Ruanruan felt some guilt inside.


    The olddy was very fond of her, yet she had deceived her.


    It was indeed Madam Gu who saw further andforted her gently: "At this moment, it¡¯s also not suitable for you and Jingyan to go public."


    Just now, Jingyan had spoken to her about it.


    She was very happy.


    Ruanruan, to have such great ability!


    Hearing Madam Gu say this, Su Ruanruan felt quite embarrassed.


    Madam Gu patted her hand again before instructing the servants, "Please invite Mrs. Bo in."


    The servants then went to pass the message.


    In the front hall, Mrs. Bo was sitting down having tea.


    She was quite displeased.


    Madam Gu carried quite an attitude, but no matter what, she had to bear it.


    That old witch at home was just waiting to find fault with her!


    After the servant ryed the message, Mrs. Bo gently set down her bone china cup and gracefully got up.


    "You Gu Family surely keep a strict house."


    The servant merely smiled.


    Following the servant, Mrs. Bo arrived at the main hall to see Madam Gu sitting there savoring tea.


    Su Ruanruan was at her side, keeping herpany.


    The scene was surprisingly harmonious.


    Mrs. Bo¡¯s eyelid twitched.


    She narrowed her eyes, recalling a piece of the past.


    Back in the day, Su Peiming of the Su Family was famously devoted to his wife, yet his wife produced no child.


    In her eagerness to have a child, Mrs. Su actually did the ridiculous deed of taking a baby.


    This incident, Mrs. Bo learned by chance.


    Therefore, the unknown origin of Su Ruanruan was also a reason she opposed Ziqi marrying her.


    Su Ruanruan might just be the daughter of somemon household.


    How could she be worthy of Ziqi?


    But this child was truly remarkable, to have found favor with the wealthy Gu Family.


    Mrs. Bo put aside her thoughts and smiled, "I apologize for the abrupt visit, please don¡¯t take offense, Madam Gu."


    She instructed her attendants to present gifts.


    Madam Guzily raised her eyes, "I wondered who it was, turns out it¡¯s you!"


    Su Ruanruan, however, respectfully called out "Aunt Bo," which made Mrs. Bo feel quiteplex inside.


    Today¡¯s Su Ruanruan was not the same as the Su Ruanruan of the past.


    With the backing of the Gu Family, she was no longer someone that could be easily dealt with.


    Mrs. Bo forced a smile and spoke with Madam Gu.


    After exchanging a few words, Madam Gu turned her head to Su Ruanruan and said, "Child, why are you still standing there, go pour tea for the guest!"


    This statement ced Su Ruanruan firmly within the Gu Family.


    Mrs. Bo became anxious and, after Su Ruanruan walked away, whispered softly, "Lin Sheng, if you truly like Ruanruan, you can let here over often, but it would be inappropriate for her to actually stay with the Gu Family."


    "Where is it inappropriate?"


    Madam Gu took a sip of tea.


    Mrs. Bo was left with no choice, "I have to give an exnation to the olddy, right?"


    Madam Gu chuckled.


    "If you have to exin, then what about Ruanruan¡¯s face and the respect for her words?"


    Madam Gu sneered, "You condone your soon-to-be daughter-inw for beating and scolding Ruanruan, you even wanted to drive Ruanruan away, at that time, why didn¡¯t you think of exining to someone? How is it that now, seeing Ruanruan being favored in the Gu Family, you tend to look up to her?"


    Madam Gu, born into a prominent family, has never taken someone like Qi Meiyu, who climbed her way up through affairs, seriously, and her words were quite rude.


    Mrs. Bo felt quite embarrassed.


    After a while, she finally said, "Ziqi... should be matched with someone good! Lin Sheng, as a mother, you should understand my feelings."


    Having said that, she eagerly watched Madam Gu.


    Madam Gu quietly sipped her tea.


    After a long time, she asked softly, "Do you truly think that family background is more important than character and talent?"


    "In your heart, Ruanruan cannotpare to Su Qionglin?"


    Mrs. Bo sadly said, "Lin Sheng, you don¡¯t understand..."


    Precisely because she is Xu Xuan, precisely because she came from a poor background, she needs a daughter-inw with a decent family background.


    Madam Gu understood.


    She smiled faintly, "People have their own ambitions."


    Mrs. Bo breathed a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 79: Su Ruanruan, Something’s Different!

    <h4>Chapter 79: Chapter 79: Su Ruanruan, Something¡¯s Different!</h4><h4></h4>


    Right now, Su Ruanruan came over with fruit tea in hand.


    The young girl¡¯s ck hair draped over her shoulders, her figure slender and delicate, a pleasing sight to the eye.


    Madam Gu patted her hand: "Sit down and join the chat."


    Su Ruanruan sat down beside her.


    Madam Bao took a light sip of her tea.


    Slightly displeased.


    Ruanruan, to act so detached with me!


    But although she was upset, she couldn¡¯t help but bring up an important matter: "When you have time, go see your third sister."


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    What happened to the third sister?


    Madam Bao said helplessly: "Your third sister injured her foot in a misstep during today¡¯s catwalk! The doctor said she has to rest for at least a month, and she shouldn¡¯t even think about catwalks for half a year."


    Upon hearing this, Su Ruanruan was both angry and outraged.


    Bao Jingyan really did make a move!


    By count, the Su Family already had three members sent to the hospital by him.


    He¡¯s so domineering!


    Madam Bao¡¯s visit today was not only to hope Su Ruanruan would return home but also to have her give face to Su Qionglin.


    Su Ruanruan saw through it all like a clear mirror.


    She was very understanding: "Okay, I will visit the third sister."


    Madam Bao achieved her goal and left contentedly.


    As she left, she hesitated.


    Qionglin said that Ruanruan was very cunning, yet in her eyes, she was still easy to manipte.


    Just a child, easy to deceive!


    After Madam Bao left, Madam Gu made some probing remarks in just a few words.


    Su Ruanruan said lightly: "It was Bao Jingyan¡¯s doing."


    Madam Gu was taken aback.


    Su Ruanruan thought she would condemn Bao Jingyan¡¯s brutality, but who knew Madam Gu would instead praise him: "Jingyan did the right thing! A man should protect his woman."


    Su Ruanruan: Is there something wrong here?


    Madam Gu changed the subject, "About Su Qionglin, are you really going?"


    Su Ruanruan smiled slightly with downcast eyes: "Of course! But there¡¯s no need for pleasantries."


    Madam Gu praised: "That¡¯s how it should be!"


    She paused: "Ruanruan, from now on, the Gu Family will be your support."


    Su Ruanruan shook her head gently.


    She didn¡¯t need it for the time being.


    It was two dayster that Su Ruanruan went to visit Su Qionglin.


    At this time, Su Qionglin was lying in the hospital in a bad mood,shing out at the nurses.


    The reason was that despite her injury, Bao Ziqi didn¡¯t take it to heart, but kept seeing that Hao Keke time and again.


    Just because she can y a few tunes, what¡¯s so great about that!


    Su Qionglin was especially irked by the thought of Hao Keke apanying Bao Ziqi abroad.


    And now her leg was broken, of all things!


    Her temper was so fierce that the doctors and nurses were reluctant to be near her.


    Su Ruanruan approached the hospital room, and immediately she heard a smashing sound.


    "Take it away, I don¡¯t want to eat."


    ...


    Su Ruanruan lowered her eyes, with a faint smile emerging.


    She pushed the door open.


    The nurse called out "Miss Su" and then her eyes reddened with grievance.


    Su Ruanruan spoke kindly: "You go out first, I will take care of my third sister."


    The nurse, extremely grateful, murmured a word of thanks before leaving.


    Su Ruanruan personally cleaned up the pieces on the floor.


    Su Qionglin kept staring at her, and eventually couldn¡¯t help sneering, "Su Ruanruan, did youe to see my misfortune?"


    Su Ruanruan put the pieces into the trash bin and looked up with a mild smile: "Third sister is about to marry into a wealthy family, what misfortune is there for others to see?"


    Su Qionglin scoffed: "Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re not aware of Hao Keke¡¯s existence! Su Ruanruan, you think you can take over just because my leg is broken? You¡¯ve seen that Hao Keke too, sticking shamelessly to Ziqi!"


    Su Ruanruan elegantly took a seat on the couch, idly ying with her fishbone braid.


    "If third sister is worried, you could always watch over him 24/7, leaning on crutches."


    Su Qionglin suddenly narrowed her eyes.


    Something¡¯s wrong! Something¡¯s not right here!


    Su Ruanruan, she¡¯s different from before!


    The Su Ruanruan from the past always appeared pitiable, but now, she¡¯s mocking me?

 Chapter 80 I’m waiting for Third Sister’s tactics

    <h4>Chapter 80: Chapter 80 I¡¯m waiting for Third Sister¡¯s tactics</h4><h4></h4>


    Su Qionglin rarely looked at Su Ruanruan closely.


    She didn¡¯t think highly of her.


    But now that she scrutinized her, she found Su Ruanruan¡¯s youthful face had matured.


    Her delicately curved eyebrows had a touch of allure, and her slender body more seductively rounded.


    Given time, she would definitely be a nation¡¯s downfall.


    Su Qionglin was rmed.


    In a moment, she snapped angrily, "Su Ruanruan, how dare you mock me?"


    "Am I just stating the truth, hurting you, eldest sister?"


    Su Ruanruan smiled faintly, her temperament pleasant.


    Su Qionglin, furious, picked up a tablemp and threw it at her.


    Su Ruanruan easily dodged.


    Su Qionglin was panting with rage.


    "I knew long ago you were no good, and today you¡¯ve shown your true colors."


    "You did that on purpose to make Jingyuan misunderstand, didn¡¯t you? To embarrass me in front of Ziqi¡¯s mother and show everyone how innocent you are!"


    ...


    Furious and distraught, but Su Ruanruan remained calm andposed.


    "Eldest sister, you¡¯ve finally smartened up."


    Su Qionglin widened her eyes, unable to believe she admitted it so inly.


    Then she grabbed her phone immediately: "I¡¯m going to call auntie to tell her you purposefully framed us. Su Ruanruan, you are done for this time."


    Su Ruanruan let her dial.


    But after a moment, Su Qionglin threw the phone away.


    She red fiercely at Su Ruanruan.


    "You¡¯re so malicious! You just wanted to provoke me to make that call, making me lose face in the Bao Family."


    "Su Ruanruan, you¡¯re just relying on the Gu Family now."


    Su Ruanruan poured Su Qionglin a ss of cold water and walked back to the bedside to hand it to her: "Eldest sister, drink some water to cool down."


    Su Qionglin looked up at her: "Not pretending anymore?"


    "Hmm, not pretending anymore."


    Su Ruanruan said nonchntly, slowly pouring the ss of water down.


    From the hair to the clothes, Su Qionglin was soaked.


    She was shocked!


    She hadn¡¯t expected someone would dare to ssh cold water on her face!


    But Su Ruanruan had done just that.


    Su Qionglin, furious, raised her hand to p Su Ruanruan again.


    Su Ruanruan skillfully dodged.


    "Eldest sister still wants to hit people?"


    Su Ruanruan smiled lightly: "Eldest sister, it won¡¯t be easy for you to enter the Bao Family unless you be more gentle."


    Su Qionglin¡¯s chest heaved violently, "Su Ruanruan, do you no longer wish to return to the Su Family?"


    "The moment eldest sisterid hands on me, I couldn¡¯t go back."


    Su Qionglin held her head high in arrogance: "I will make sure you have nowhere to stand in Jiangcheng, just wait!"


    "Really? I¡¯ll wait for eldest sister¡¯s moves." Su Ruanruan brushed her skirt lightly and gracefully left.


    She reached the door of the hospital room, and Su Qionglin¡¯s voice came again: "That Hao Keke yed ¡¯Starry Sky¡¯ which won Bao Ziqi¡¯s favor, Ruanruan, I remember that¡¯s uncle¡¯s favorite tune. Hearing such news must feel unpleasant, right?"


    Su Ruanruan stiffened.


    "Starry Sky"?


    Hao Keke?


    That day, it was clearly her ying downstairs.


    So, had Bao Ziqi mistaken her?


    Su Ruanruan masked the surprise in her eyes, and then, smiled faintly...


    Mistaken, good.


    Su Ruanruan ignored Su Qionglin, who was fuming.


    Unable to walk, she could only vent her anger by smashing things.


    The room echoed with the sound of things breaking.


    As Su Ruanruan was about to leave with a sneer, a tall figure blocked her.


    She looked up.


    It was Bao Ziqi.


    He had been standing there for who knows how long.


    Su Ruanruan tried to sidestep, but Bao Ziqi did too, repeatedly; she got a bit angry: "Aren¡¯t you going to soothe eldest sister?"


    Instead, Bao Ziqi hooked his arm around her waist and forcibly pulled her into an empty side room.


    The door shut, and he pinned her against it.


    His intensely masculine scent enveloped her, tinged with anger: "Tired of pretending?"

 Chapter 81: No matter how good she is, he can’t have her

    <h4>Chapter 81: Chapter 81: No matter how good she is, he can¡¯t have her</h4><h4></h4>


    Su Ruanruan forcefully pushed him.


    But she was pressed even harder against the door.


    She slightly angered: "Bao Ziqi!"


    He looked down at her from above: "So you intentionally let Jingyuan misunderstand and let Su Qionglin p you just to sever ties with me?"


    Suddenly, he pinched her small chin: "Su Ruanruan, am I not worth fighting for to you?"


    Su Ruanruan was about to retort when his head pressed down.


    She was stunned for a moment then forcefully pushed him, but Bao Ziqi, as if possessed, gripped her waist like iron tongs, one hand supporting the back of her head...


    This feeling was addictive to him!


    He didn¡¯t know what came over him; he only knew that the young girl in front of him was annoying and detestable, he disliked her, but he also knew he couldn¡¯t have her.


    Men often have a bad streak; if they can¡¯t have something, they want to destroy it.


    Just when Bao Ziqi was about to lose control, a crisp p sounded.


    Bao Ziqi¡¯s face turned to the side.


    The air was fraught with awkwardness.


    After a long while, he turned his head, his deep eyes quietly watching her.


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s back was against the door, her body trembling slightly.


    If he really wanted to do something at this moment, she was powerless to stop him.


    "Rest assured!" Bao Ziqi hoarsely spoke: "I won¡¯t touch you."


    After he finished speaking, he let her go and walked straight out of the door.


    Without looking back.


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s legs weakened, leaning against the wall still unable to calm down.


    After a long time, she finally dragged her limp legs out of the hospital room.


    In the hallway, Bao Ziqi was still there.


    He was apanied by a girl.


    It was none other than Hao Keke.


    The aggressive girl was soft and cute in front of Bao Ziqi: "Teacher Ziqi, you like the song ¡¯Starry Sky,¡¯ I will y it again at the dance."


    Hao Keke was confident.


    Even though the version Teacher Ziqi heard that day wasn¡¯t hers, she believed as a top music school student, she wouldn¡¯t lose to Su Ruanruan.


    Having seen much of women¡¯s ttery, Bao Ziqi indifferently pulled out a cigarette packet intending to smoke, when he caught sight of Su Ruanruan emerging.


    He changed his mind, gently caressing Hao Keke¡¯s hair with his elegantly jointed palm.


    There was a hint of intimacy.


    Bao Ziqi sneered inwardly: What you, Su Ruanruan, disdain, others would vie for.


    Su Ruanruan naturally saw this but pretended not to.


    She just felt Bao Ziqi was childish!


    Once Bao Ziqi saw Su Ruanruan leave, his gaze deepened.


    He bent his head to light a cigarette.


    Hao Keke, just having been treated so softly, couldn¡¯t help harboring ambitions.


    "Teacher Ziqi, you..."


    Bao Ziqi exhaled a ring of smoke, his expression cold: "Why are you here?"


    Hao Keke paused.


    But she was not discouraged.


    The gentleness from Bao Ziqi earlier wasn¡¯t fake.


    Hao Keke left before Bao Ziqi walked into Su Qionglin¡¯s hospital room.


    Su Qionglin had just thrown a tantrum, and a nurse had already cleaned up inside.


    Seeing Bao Ziqie in, Su Qionglin immediatelyined: "Ziqi, we were all deceived by Su Ruanruan."


    Bao Ziqi faintly smiled: "What happened? How did it turn to her?"


    Su Qionglin clenched her teeth: "That girl deliberately made Jingyuan misunderstand."


    "Really!" Bao Ziqi smiled coldly: "But that p of yours stillnded solidly on her face."


    Su Qionglin was stunned: "She¡¯s lying here, don¡¯t you feel sorry for her?"


    As she spoke, she remembered: "Speaking of which, it¡¯s strange, recently our family has had a lot of misfortunes! Grandfather, my second brother, and I all ended up in the hospital."


    Bao Ziqi frowned: "Your second brother is also in the hospital? What happened?"

 Chapter 82 Su Ruanruan, Do You Have Someone You Like?

    <h4>Chapter 82: Chapter 82 Su Ruanruan, Do You Have Someone You Like?</h4><h4></h4>


    Su Qionglin coquettishly asked, "Why do you care about my second brother so much?"


    However, she still said, "I don¡¯t know who he encountered, some ruffian, and they got into a fight. As a result, my second brother broke two ribs."


    It took Bao Ziqi quite a while before he squeezed out a sentence, "That person must have been fierce!"


    "Exactly!" Su Qionglin said discontentedly, "If it wasn¡¯t for coincidence, I would really think the Su Family has offended someone. Why are there so many mishaps?"


    Speaking unintentionally, Bao Ziqi¡¯s eyes flickered.


    This was, after all, too much of a coincidence.


    Bao Ziqi came down from the hospital building, sitting in the car and smoking intermittently.


    Suddenly, he narrowed his eyes¡ª


    Su Ruanruan emerged from the office building exit, her figure delicate.


    She, wasn¡¯t she supposed to have left already?


    As she approached, Bao Ziqi drove the car over to her.


    "Get in the car."


    Su Ruanruan was startled.


    Once she saw it was him, she stepped back, "I have other things to attend to."


    "I¡¯ll drive you," insisted Bao Ziqi.


    Su Ruanruan still did not want to get into his car, her heart flustered by what had happened in the hospital room just now.


    Probably guessing what she was thinking, Bao Ziqi gave a coldugh, "Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m not interested in children who are wet behind the ears."


    As he spoke, he looked her up and down, his gaze somewhat disdainful.


    Su Ruanruan had no choice but to get into the car.


    As she settled in, Bao Ziqi turned his head to nce at her again.


    The girl beside him, like a fresh budding flower.


    Perhaps, one day, someone will pluck her.


    Bao Ziqi¡¯s face darkened a bit.


    He started the car, and after a while, he asked her, "Where to?"


    Su Ruanruan said back to the Gu Mansion.


    He changed direction, then his thin lips curved mockingly, "Are you really nning to live in someone else¡¯s house forever?"


    Su Ruanruan sighed softly, "The Bao Family is also someone else¡¯s house."


    Saying this, Bao Ziqi¡¯s face tightened.


    He understood her meaning.


    Sooner orter, she would leave the Bao Family, perhaps on the day he and Su Qionglin got married.


    His slender hand clenched the steering wheel tighter, his voice even more taut, "If you wish, you can always stay with the olddy."


    Su Ruanruan remained silent.


    During this silence, Bao Ziqi felt himself somewhat ridiculous.


    Staying with the olddy, how many more years could the olddy live?


    Indeed, what he hadn¡¯t told her was¡ª


    His mother was already discussing with his father, thinking of introducing Su Ruanruan to Gu Ze, the only son of Mrs. Gu, which could bothmunicate with the Gu Family and send away Su Ruanruan without stirring any noise.


    Bao Ziqi told himself, this had nothing to do with him.


    But still, seeing her, he couldn¡¯t help himself.


    "Su Ruanruan, don¡¯t you n for your own future?"


    His tone was somewhat frantic, Su Ruanruan was surprised, but still honestly replied, "I do."


    The atmosphere froze.


    After a moment, the sports car stopped at an intersection.


    Bao Ziqi sat up straight, and very softly asked her, looking straight ahead, "Su Ruanruan, do you have someone you like?"


    Su Ruanruan wasn¡¯t foolish.


    She could feel Bao Ziqi¡¯s indecision, but she really didn¡¯t need his affection.


    One Bao Jingyan had already worn her out.


    So, she slightly turned her head to the window and hummed, "Yes."


    The moment the words fell, the atmosphere in the car dropped.


    Bao Ziqi seemed like a bow drawn taut, ready to snap.


    He didn¡¯t say a word, only when the green light came on, he suddenly pressed the elerator¡ª the speed of the sports car terrifyingly fast.


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s face turned pale, she grabbed the handrail, her voice trembling, "Bao Ziqi, slow down."

 Chapter 83: Someone from the Bao Family Came to Pick Up

    <h4>Chapter 83: Chapter 83: Someone from the Bao Family Came to Pick Up</h4><h4></h4>


    He seemed not to hear it.


    The car didn¡¯t stop until it reached the entrance of the Gu Mansion.


    Su Ruanruan clutched her chest, feeling very ufortable.


    "Get out of the car!" Bao Ziqi said expressionlessly.


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s lips moved, but he had already leaned over to open the car door for her and said again, "Get out."


    Su Ruanruan held back her nausea and got out of the car; as soon as her feet touched the ground, Bao Ziqi¡¯s sports car sped off...


    Su Ruanruan bit her lower lip.


    What a terrible temper!


    She slowly walked into the Gu Family¡¯s hall, only to see someone from the Bao Family had arrived.


    It was the highly respected Housekeeper Wang.


    As Su Ruanruan was stunned, Mrs. Gu said with a smile, "Tomorrow night, someone from the Bao Family wille to pick you up for the dance, Ruanruan, do you mean..."


    Su Ruanruan had been a disturbance for several days, so she said, "I will go upstairs to pack my things."


    Mrs. Gu immediately agreed, "I will go with you."


    She truly loved and cared for Su Ruanruan, giving her ample dignity this trip.


    Various precious nourishments were gifts for the olddy, some antiques were for Bao Mingyuan, and even the servants got red envelopes. As for Su Ruanruan, needless to say, Mrs. Gu had bought her manytest-season clothes; she couldn¡¯t even wear them all in days.


    After packing, Mrs. Gu repeatedly gave her careful instructions.


    Just when they were about to leave, Gu Ze, the only son of the Gu Family, came down slowly from upstairs, "Is Ruanruan going back?"


    Mrs. Gu sighed, "Yes, Ruanruan wants to go back."


    Gu Ze was exceptionally handsome, with a slender good-looking face and phoenix eyes slightly tinted with peach blossoms.


    He looked at the suitcases by Su Ruanruan¡¯s feet and said faintly, "Is there someone from the Bao Family who insists you must return?"


    He added another sentence: "Isn¡¯t it good living here?"


    Gu Ze was naturally debauched, but very close to Su Ruanruan.


    His question made Su Ruanruan unable to answer.


    Mrs. Gu intervened, "Gu Ze, why do you ask so much? If you like her, marry Ruanruan then I don¡¯t have to wait up every night till midnight for you."


    Gu Ze hinted, "I¡¯m afraid even if I¡¯m willing, Ruanruan won¡¯t agree."


    The circle in Jiang City was just so big; everyone knew a bit about the situation between Bao Jingyan and Su Ruanruan.


    Moreover, Bao Jingyan had visited their home several times; even a blind person could see that!


    By saying this, Su Ruanruan blushed and lowered her head.


    Mrs. Gu forbade him from continuing and red at him.


    Gu Ze made amends, "Alright, I¡¯ll just take her back."


    Su Ruanruan, not wanting to trouble him, quietly said it was not necessary.


    The Housekeeper of the Bao Family also said with a smile; "The family has sent a car, no need to trouble Young Master Gu! Also, the olddy mentioned she would invite Mrs. Gu for tea sometime soon."


    Mrs. Gu nodded, personally seeing Su Ruanruan into the car.


    "If you are not happy,e and stay here! From now on, this is your home," Mrs. Gu said reluctantly.


    Su Ruanruan was also reluctant, her eyes moist.


    Mrs. Gu gave a few more instructions before letting her go.


    The ck limousine slowly started moving, Su Ruanruan sat in the back quietly crying.


    She indeed wished to stay by Mrs. Gu¡¯s side and enjoy family happiness, but she had important things to do.


    The Housekeeper in the front seat noticed her mood and softlyforted her, "The olddy really misses Miss Su, you can rest assured when you go back."


    Su Ruanruan politely responded.


    After all, he was a prestigious housekeeper of the Bao Family.


    Next moment, she realized something was wrong; this was not the way to the Bao Family.


    She panicked, "Where are you taking me?"


    "The young master is waiting for Miss Su to have dinner," the housekeeper said sinctly.


    Su Ruanruan was greatly rmed.


    Not returning to the Bao Family, how had they ended up going to Bao Jingyan¡¯s ce?


    She was not foolish and quickly understood.


    Housekeeper Wang was Bao Jingyan¡¯s man.

 Chapter 84: Bao Jingyan, What’s Our Relationship?

    <h4>Chapter 84: Chapter 84: Bao Jingyan, What¡¯s Our Rtionship?</h4><h4></h4>


    Su Ruanruan was curled up in the back seat, silent.


    She felt somewhat embarrassed.


    How many people in the Bao Mansion knew about her little affair with Bao Jingyan?


    Housekeeper Wang, shrewd as he was, must have understood the youngdy¡¯s thin face. He spoke eloquently, "Miss Su and the young master are rightfully involved, and there¡¯s nothing inappropriate about it. As for young master Ziqi, he and Miss Su Qionglin are the true pair."


    Su Ruanruan knew his words were just pretense, not making her feel any better.


    Half an hourter, the car stopped at Bao Jingyan¡¯s vi parking tform.


    The vi was brightly lit.


    It seemed Bao Jingyan had just returned too, still dressed in a white shirt and ck pants, standing in the foyer waiting for her.


    Su Ruanruan didn¡¯t want to get out of the car but didn¡¯t want to be a spectacle for the sake of others.


    Just as she hesitated, Bao Jingyan came over with a cigarette in his mouth to open the car door.

 Chapter 85: I’m Ruthless! You Can Leave!

    <h4>Chapter 85: Chapter 85: I¡¯m Ruthless! You Can Leave!</h4><h4></h4>


    Bao Jingyan was half-seated on the sofa, his eyes slightly reddening as he watched her resolute retreating figure.


    He pulled out a cigarette but didn¡¯t light it, snapping it between his fingers.


    "Alright, alright, go then! I know I forced you, shamelessly tainted your innocence, I¡¯m a brute who resorts to violence at the slightest disagreement, having beaten the three members of the Su Family into the hospital, you must be cursing me in your heart."


    Bao Jingyan¡¯s voice was hoarse to the limit, his gaze fixed on her back.


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s hand gripped the doorknob.


    Bao Jingyan¡¯s handsome thin lips tightened.


    He felt that he cared too much for this young girl; she can¡¯t just walk away so heartlessly.


    Yet, he underestimated Su Ruanruan¡¯s determination.


    The girl actually pulled open the bedroom door and left.


    Housekeeper Wang was waiting outside, slightly embarrassed to bump into Su Ruanruan leaving.


    "Miss Su." He urgently nced back into the bedroom at Bao Jingyan.

 Chapter 86: Evening Dress, Let Me Help You Change

    <h4>Chapter 86: Chapter 86: Evening Dress, Let Me Help You Change</h4><h4></h4>


    Bao Jingyan smiled.


    For a moment, Su Ruanruan took the initiative to say, "Who could ever tolerate your fickle moods?"


    Bao Jingyan stayed silent, simply gazing at her intently.


    That look was both gentle and sharp, as if it could prate her soul.


    Su Ruanruan felt uneasy under his stare, shifting her body down to leave.


    He held her down, "Don¡¯t go, I owe you an apology."


    Before she could respond, he pulled her onto hisp and carefully undid two of her buttons.


    Her delicate neck was covered in the messy red marks he had left.


    Looking at them, Bao Jingyan frowned with concern, "Why didn¡¯t you p me at the time?"


    Furious, Su Ruanruan raised her hand to strike.


    He caught her little hand, his dark eyes amused, "You¡¯re actually going to hit me!"


    She awkwardly turned her head away, unwilling to look at him.


    Bao Jingyan¡¯s heart stirred with desire to do more, but he held back, concerned about her bashfulness.

 Chapter 87 Ruanruan, You’ve Come of Age, Right?

    <h4>Chapter 87: Chapter 87 Ruanruan, You¡¯ve Come of Age, Right?</h4><h4></h4>


    Bao Jingyan kissed her delicate neck, his voice hoarse: "Ruanruan, you really are tormenting me."


    She was pressed against him like this, feeling somewhat afraid, her voice half crying: "I didn¡¯t ask you to change, Bao Jingyan you get out..."


    Bao Jingyan cooed at her, not letting her move about.


    Su Ruanruan hated him to death.


    In the end, Bao Jingyan personally put shoes on for her and carried her in front of the full-length mirror in the dressing room.


    "So beautiful." He embraced her from behind, his tall frame making her look even more delicate.


    Su Ruanruan looked at her reflection in the mirror.


    Her bare shoulders were thin, her skin delicate, and the sight of her back even more dazzling when she slightly turned.


    But not too revealing.


    Bao Jingyan¡¯s voice trembled, low and raspy: "Changing into a pair of high-heeled shoes would look even better."


    He took out a small exquisite box from his pocket.


    Upon opening, it was a pair of delicate pearl earrings.

 Chapter 88 Bao Jingyan Has His Difficulties

    <h4>Chapter 88: Chapter 88 Bao Jingyan Has His Difficulties</h4><h4></h4>


    The light was dim, and he was dressed in ck again, not clearly visible unless looked at closely.


    Bao Ziqi¡¯s gaze fell on Su Ruanruan¡¯s face, and he asked indifferently, "You went to pick her up in the evening, why did you onlye back now?"


    Housekeeper Wang took the initiative to reply, "Mrs. Gu couldn¡¯t bear to let her stay a little longer."


    Bao Ziqi sneered, "Since when have you been so biased towards her?"


    Housekeeper Wang replied without giving anything away, "Miss Su is the apple of the olddy¡¯s eye, the olddy said that we cannot let Miss Su suffer the slightest grievance again!... Master Ziqi, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take Miss Su to the olddy now."


    Bao Ziqi gave Su Ruanruan a cold look and got up to go upstairs.


    After he left, Housekeeper Wang lowered his voice and said to Su Ruanruan, "Young Master Jingyan has his reasons for not being able to go public now."


    After thinking for a moment, he added, "When thedy passed away, she left 30% of Dijing Group¡¯s shares to the eldest young master, but the sir holds 40%."


    After finishing speaking, he looked deeply at Su Ruanruan, "Thedy died tragically, the young master and the young mistress have endured till today, I hope Miss Su can understand the eldest young master."


    Su Ruanruan bit her lip, "His mother..."


    Housekeeper Wang sighed, "It¡¯s better for the eldest young master to tell you about this! It¡¯ste, Miss Su, you should go to bed early."


    Su Ruanruan nodded her thanks and walked into the bedroom.


    She took out the gown and hung it properly, continuously pondering Housekeeper Wang¡¯s words while stroking the satin.


    There must be a deep animosity between Bao Jingyan and Bao Mingyuan!


    Rted to the death of Bao Jingyan¡¯s mother?


    Her head was somewhat in turmoil, she took a bath andy in bed, finding it hard to fall asleep.


    In her restless state, the smartphone beside her pillow rang.


    Picking it up, it was a WeChat message from Bao Jingyan.


    [Let¡¯s have breakfast together tomorrow morning.]


    Su Ruanruan thought for a while and replied with a single [Okay].


    Sure enough, early the next morning when she went for breakfast, she saw Bao Jingyan.


    He was wearing a dark blue shirt with a light gray tie, looking very meticulous.


    He and Bao Mingyuan were discussing business, perhaps because Su Ruanruan felt aggrieved this time, Bao Mingyuan stopped discussing business when he saw hering, and asked warmly, "Are you doing okay at Gu family¡¯s?"


    Su Ruanruan politely replied, "Pretty good."


    Bao Mingyuan patted her shoulder reassuringly, "Your aunt didn¡¯t mean to trouble you, I¡¯ve also scolded Jingyuan for that, regarding your third sister... she¡¯s lying in the hospital."


    Su Ruanruan smiled lightly, "I¡¯ve visited her."


    Bao Mingyuan didn¡¯t say anything more, only instructing the servant to pour her some milk, then he continued discussing business with Bao Jingyan.


    Su Ruanruan listened from the side.


    They were discussing the experiment for a new drug.


    Bao Jingyan said, "In two more weeks, we should roughly enter the drug testing phase."


    Bao Mingyuan took a drag of his cigarette and said unhurriedly, "I¡¯ve heard news that Luotech Medicine is also researching this type of drug, Jingyan, you can¡¯t let them get ahead of us."


    Bao Jingyan nodded, "Don¡¯t worry, Dad."


    "You handle things, I¡¯m never worried."


    While talking, Bao Ziqi came down from upstairs.


    Seeing Bao Jingyan at home, he snorted lightly, "Big brother is also here."


    Bao Jingyan disyed the disposition of an elder brother, slowly saying, "I heard you¡¯re interested in a female student."


    Bao Ziqi sat down opposite him, spread his napkin before replying, "Just a student under contract."


    He suddenly said, "She ys the piano very well."


    Su Ruanruan had been silent, slowly drinking her milk.


    Bao Jingyan actually smiled, "Rare to see you appreciate someone like this, you can meet her at the dance."


    Bao Ziqi said abruptly, "That night, she will y ¡¯Starry Sky¡¯."

 Chapter 89: In this world, Bao Jingyan is the kindest to her.

    <h4>Chapter 89: Chapter 89: In this world, Bao Jingyan is the kindest to her.</h4><h4></h4>


    Bao Jingyan is a business elite, although he also dabbles in art, but that is merely a cultural affectation.


    In his eyes, art is nothing more than shares of Dijing Group or Su Ruanruan.


    He isn¡¯t interested in the things Bao Ziqi is into.


    Yet he still told Su Ruanruan, "Ruanruan might enjoy trying it."


    Bao Mingyuan found himself having a headache as soon as he saw his eldest son chatting with Su Ruanruan, so he told Bao Ziqi, "Send Ruanruan to schoolter!"


    Bao Ziqi had been rejected by Su Ruanruan the day before, how could he agree to send her now?


    He wiped his lips and directly said, "I have other matters."


    He was the first to leave the table.


    Bao Mingyuan angrily pped the table, "What¡¯s this behavior!"


    Bao Ziqi turned his head and retorted sarcastically, "Dad, did you even ask if she wants to?"


    Bao Mingyuan was left speechless.


    After Bao Ziqi had left, his tone softened slightly, "Ruanruan, don¡¯t take it to heart."


    Su Ruanruan shook her head.


    At this moment, Bao Mingyuan had his own calctions.


    He said very calmly, "Ruanruan, Uncle thinks this! Ziqi and your third sister might be inseparable, but Uncle also can¡¯t ignore your future. Your aunt mentionedst night that Gu Ze is quite good, and if you don¡¯t oppose, it can be brought up by your aunt and Mrs. Gu."


    His voice softened further, "Mrs. Gu adores you, marrying into the Gu Family won¡¯t mistreat you."


    He said this deliberately in front of Bao Jingyan.


    He thought Jingyan would prioritize the bigger picture; any man would know how to choose when a small girl can bring such great benefits.


    After he finished speaking, Bao Jingyan looked up, his voice soft, "Dad, since when does the Bao Family decide Ruanruan¡¯s lifelong matters?"


    Bao Mingyuan smiled, "Your aunt and the Su Family have also discussed this! The old master of the Su Family agrees."


    Bao Jingyan scoffed, "Just because the Su Family agrees doesn¡¯t mean you can proceed this way! The Gu Family is indeed good, Mrs. Gu indeed adores her, but Gu Ze¡¯s women line up from here to France, do you want Ruanruan to marry and be miserable? If it¡¯s really that good, then marry Jingyuan off!"


    Bao Mingyuan countered, "Then tell me, what better future does Ruanruan have?"


    Veins showed on the back of Bao Jingyan¡¯s hand, he was about to speak.


    Su Ruanruan softly said, "Uncle, I only see Gu Ze as a brother."


    She knew, just now Bao Jingyan almost revealed their rtionship.


    In the past, she might feel that she did not need to be aggrieved.


    But she remembered what Housekeeper Wang said, Bao Jingyan had endured many years, his shares are not enough to control Dijing Group.


    Although her feelings for him weren¡¯t that deep, and although he was sometimes harsh and shameless towards her, she knew in her heart, in this world except for Su Ru¡¯an, Bao Jingyan treated her the best.


    After Su Ruanruan finished speaking, Bao Mingyuan momentarily didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Continuing the conversation would seem too forceful.


    However, he couldn¡¯t keep Su Ruanruan in the Bao Family anymore...Jingyan¡¯s intentions were too clear!


    Bao Mingyuan felt somewhat troubled.


    He really liked Su Ruanruan, but not enough to ept her as Jingyan¡¯s wife.


    She had no chance with Ziqi and did not want to marry into the Gu Family, so there was only one way left.


    That was to go abroad.


    Bao Mingyuan had made up his mind. After the dance, he would propose this to her; such a smart child would listen to him.


    Bao Mingyuan squinted his eyes and changed the subject, "For tomorrow¡¯s ball, Jingyan, bring your assistant along. She¡¯s made great contributions to this rapid progress in the experiment."


    His tone was full of appreciation.


    Bao Jingyan gave a faint smile and agreed.


    Then, he nced at Su Ruanruan, his gaze carrying a profound meaning.

 Chapter 90 Bao Jingyan, I Know You Are Jealous

    <h4>Chapter 90: Chapter 90 Bao Jingyan, I Know You Are Jealous</h4><h4></h4>


    After breakfast, Su Ruanruan had just walked out the front door when she was led to a car.


    Bao Jingyan was in a good mood and reminded her to buckle up while driving.


    No sooner had Su Ruanruan fastened her seatbelt than he casually asked, "Is Ziqi mad at you?"


    Su Ruanruan knew he had ulterior motives and didn¡¯t want to answer, "I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s mad at me, but I know you¡¯re jealous."


    Bao Jingyan chuckled lightly and surprisingly did not argue back.


    Su Ruanruan found it boring and stopped talking.


    However, Bao Jingyan held her hand, his voice gentle, "Jingse will ask a stylist toe over and do your makeup tonight. I¡¯ll try to get home early."


    "No need to bother, I¡¯m not the lead," Su Ruanruan didn¡¯t want to draw attention.


    But Bao Jingyan said, "My Ruanruan is naturally the most beautiful."


    He also reminded her, "Remember to wear that gown."


    Su Ruanruan agreed.


    Today Bao Jingyan had to go to theb and dropped Su Ruanruan at the school gate before leaving.


    Su Ruanruan had sses and was just about to sit down in the public ssroom when Bao Jingyuan rushed up to her.


    "Su Ruanruan, how did Professor Su get injured?"


    Bao Jingyuan was both angry and disappointed.


    She had been looking forward to the dance for days, hoping that Professor Su would attend the ball and dance with her legitimately.


    For this ball, she had a gown specially chosen and flown in from Paris, and picked the best jewelry.


    But now Professor Su was injured!


    She red at Su Ruanruan, demanding an exnation.


    Even though Su Ruanruan also detested Bao Jingyan for hitting someone, it was not Bao Jingyuan¡¯s ce to interrogate her.


    Su Ruanruan softly replied, "If you want to know, you can ask my second brother."


    Bao Jingyuan was furious, "Su Ruanruan, don¡¯t think that just because Sister Qionglin and Professor Su are in the hospital, you can shine tonight. I tell you, there¡¯s also Hao Keke, who is the person my brother is currently doting on."


    Su Ruanruan chose not toment.


    Bao Jingyuan, teeth clenched, ran out.


    She wanted to see Professor Su and ask him what had happened.


    Naturally, she wouldn¡¯t find out anything, but Su Ruanruan spaced out for a while watching Bao Jingyuan¡¯s departing figure.


    Tonight was destined to be restless.


    In the afternoon, Bao Jingyuan returned to school with eyes as red as a rabbit¡¯s.


    She found Su Ruanruan and fiercely said, "Even though Professor Su didn¡¯t say anything, I feel you have something to do with this."


    Helpless, Su Ruanruan responded, "Bao Jingyuan, do you think I deliberately hurt second brother so he wouldn¡¯t meet you?"


    Bao Jingyuan couldn¡¯t answer.


    She obstinately said, "But Sister Qionglin says you are not a good person."


    Su Ruanruan smiled faintly.


    After school, the Bao family¡¯s car came to pick them up, Bao Jingyuan deliberately crowded Su Ruanruan out, not allowing her to ride. The driver, concerned, listened as Bao Jingyuan patted her chest and said, "Just drive, she¡¯ll be kicked out of the house sooner orter."


    The driver reluctantly drove off.


    But no sooner had the car left than a more luxurious RV parked beside Su Ruanruan.


    The driver got out and opened the door for Su Ruanruan, who nodded in acknowledgment before getting in.


    Unexpectedly, Bao Jingse was sitting in the back.


    Apparently, he had juste from thepany, dressed in professional attire.


    Su Ruanruan took a nce ¨C he was lean, with long legs and tall stature.


    Bao Jingse¡¯s appearance was as outstanding as Bao Jingyan¡¯s.


    Somehow, Su Ruanruan blushed.


    Bao Jingse nced at her, "Big brother asked me to pick you up."


    Su Ruanruan responded with a hum.


    Bao Jingse, usually distant, surprisingly initiated a conversation, "I¡¯ve seen the suggestions you made to the R&D department. They¡¯re quite good."


    Su Ruanruan was taken aback.

 Chapter 91 Do you intend to abandon your elder brother after initial infatuation?

    <h4>Chapter 91: Chapter 91 Do you intend to abandon your elder brother after initial infatuation?</h4><h4></h4>


    Bao Jingse probably felt awkward too, she turned her face away to look out of the car window, "Big Brother rarely likes a girl."


    Su Ruanruan didn¡¯t know how to follow up.


    The rtionship between her and Bao Jingyan was delicate, she really didn¡¯t dare to say it couldst till the end.


    She hesitated slightly, but Bao Jingse had already turned her face back to look at her: "Do you n to dump Big Brother after you¡¯re done with him?"


    Su Ruanruan was startled.


    Bao Jingse spoke again, her voice low: "You better not, Big Brother doesn¡¯t have a good temper."


    Su Ruanruan: ...


    Bao Jingse did not quiz her further and turned her focus back onto the documents.


    The car quickly returned to Bao Mansion.


    Around four or five in the afternoon, the Bao Family was already bustling.


    Servants were busy inside and out, decorating and cleaning.


    For this ball, Mrs. Bao had invited a famous orchestra and a Michelin pastry chef, and even the red wine was a vintage treasured by the Bao Family for many years, making the event extremely grand.


    Seeing Bao Jingse and Su Ruanruan returning together, Mrs. Bao smiled with effort: "Jingse is back."


    Bao Jingse always looked down on this stepmother and merely nodded lightly before taking Su Ruanruan to the olddy¡¯s courtyard.


    The stylist she had hired was already waiting in the makeup room.


    Su Ruanruan changed into her gown and went over, to which the stylist eximed: "This youngdy is really beautiful, and the gown fits perfectly."


    Su Ruanruan was somewhat embarrassed.


    When Bao Jingse saw Su Ruanruan, she was stunned for a moment.


    Not only because she was so beautiful, but also because Su Ruanruan¡¯s gown was very familiar.


    For a moment, her throat tightened.


    The gown was very simr to the style her mother wore when she was alive.


    Elegant and delicate.


    She touched the pristine satin and murmured: "Did Big Brother give this to you?"


    Su Ruanruan softly hummed a yes, her expression uneasy as she looked at Bao Jingse.


    Bao Jingse controlled her emotions and smiled slightly: "It looks very nice, very suitable for you."


    She said to the stylist, "Ruanruan has a beautiful neck,ter help her put her hair up."


    The stylist agreed with appreciation: "Indeed, such a hairstyle will be absolutely stunning."


    Bao Jingse watched for a while longer, then went to change into her own gown.


    Su Ruanruan sat there, being made up, and was starting to feel hungry.


    The stylist smiled: "You¡¯ll have to bear with it a bit longer, at such balls, to present the best figure, it¡¯s usual not to eat dinner."


    Su Ruanruan was surprised: "Really?"


    The stylist said with augh: "This is still considered light, supermodels have to dehydrate themselves days before a show!"


    Su Ruanruan thought of Su Qionglin and did not speak further.


    The stylist helped her put her hair up, and then eximed: "This makes your face look even smaller."


    This really was the most perfect face she had seen, with facial features and contours like wlessly cut diamonds.


    And the skin, so good it was nearly translucent. Just a light touch of powder and a dab of lip color on the eyebrows was enough to be beautiful.


    Bao Jingse changed into her dress and came out, also stunned by Su Ruanruan.


    She could now understand why Big Brother liked Su Ruanruan.


    Truly capable of taking one¡¯s breath away...


    *


    At 7:30 in the evening.


    The parking lot of Bao Mansion gradually filled up with luxury cars, and the elite of the entire Jiang City hade to give face to Bao Mingyuan.


    Mrs. Bao was dressed elegantly, receiving guests alongside Bao Mingyuan.


    Bao Jingyuan and Bao Ziqi were there to assist them.


    When most of the guests had arrived, Mrs. Bao frowned slightly: "The ball is about to start, and Hao Keke still hasn¡¯t arrived, she¡¯s supposed to y the piano for the opening."


    She looked at Bao Ziqi: "Are you really going to take in a girl with such ack of punctuality as a student? Ziqi, think it over again."


    Bao Ziqi was just about to say something when a soft female voice rang out in the front: "Uncle Bao, Auntie, I¡¯m sorry for beingte."

 Chapter 92: You Really Resemble Jingse’s Mother

    <h4>Chapter 92: Chapter 92: You Really Resemble Jingse¡¯s Mother</h4><h4></h4>


    The Bao Family turned their gaze in that direction.


    It was Hao Keke who arrived fashionablyte.


    Hao Keke was dressed beautifully tonight. The couture gown she wore was an off-season rental that she had gone to great lengths to obtain. She had made a deal with the studio to wear it for only two hours before returning it immediately.


    Thus, these two hours were very important to her.


    She remembered that Su Ruanruan had bought a dress for a few thousand yuan on that day, and so her couture gown shouldpletely outshine Su Ruanruan¡¯s...


    With this thought, Hao Keke smiled happily.


    She was happy, but Mrs. Bao was not.


    Mrs. Bao felt that the gown Hao Keke was wearing seemed extravagant; she had invited her as a pianist, not a guest. Why did this girl dress herself up like this?


    Mrs. Bao disdained her and deliberately made it difficult: "Miss Hao, won¡¯t your outfit interfere with your piano ying?"


    Hao Keke¡¯s eyes were fixed on Bao Ziqi, her cheeks flushed red, "It¡¯s no trouble at all!"


    She curtsied, saying, "Uncle, Auntie, Teacher Ziqi, I will head inside first."


    Before leaving, she also offered a friendly shallow smile towards Bao Jingyuan.


    Bao Jingyuan was quite pleased.


    Look, even a poor student knows to curry favor with her, unlike Su Ruanruan, who doesn¡¯t know to bow her head.


    After Hao Keke left, Mrs. Bao expressed her displeasure to her son: "I am a thousand times against keeping such a person around."


    She spoke harshly, causing Bao Ziqi to be displeased.


    Mrs. Bao then said: "Qionglin can¡¯te because of her leg injury; you¡¯ll have to invite Ruanruan for the opening dance tonight!"


    Sheined a lot: "Who knows if Ruanruan can dance. She better not embarrass our Bao family."


    Bao Mingyuan was also displeased: "How do you know the child won¡¯t do well?"


    Although he didn¡¯t regard Su Ruanruan as one of his own, he did appreciate the girl somewhat.


    Mrs. Bao was about to say more, but Bao Ziqi had already strode off.


    Mrs. Bao was so angry that she followed to persuade her son.


    At the entrance hall, only Bao Mingyuan was left standing.


    Despite the Bao family¡¯s event being at its zenith tonight, he felt endless loneliness when alone.


    He shook his head and sighed with a wry smile.


    Guided by Housekeeper Wang, Su Ruanruan made her way through the night.


    She was dressed in white.


    Youthful, beautiful, and noble.


    Especially with her long ck hair up, revealing her white neck, her temperament overshadowed everyone else.


    The cigarette in Bao Mingyuan¡¯s fingertips trembled and nearly burned him.


    In a daze, he thought he saw his wife.


    Not Meiyu, but Sun Weilian.


    Weilian loved white in her lifetime. She wasposed and graceful, kind, and intelligent.


    In that instant, Bao Mingyuan, unable to control himself, called out involuntarily, "Weilian."


    Housekeeper Wang was startled and reminded, "This is Miss Ruanruan."


    Bao Mingyuan snapped back to reality.


    Then he felt somewhat ufortable, "Ah, it¡¯s Ruanruan! It¡¯s dark; I mistook you for someone else."


    His eyes deepened as he looked at Su Ruanruan again and spoke with a husky voice: "Your dress is beautiful! Your earrings match well too; they must be from Jingse, right?"


    Su Ruanruan was moved: "Uncle?"


    Bao Mingyuan smiled: "Only Jingse would pick clothes that her mother liked!"


    He couldn¡¯t help but gently touch Su Ruanruan¡¯s hair, speaking tenderly: "You really resemble Jingse¡¯s mother."


    Su Ruanruan looked up: "Doesn¡¯t Sister Jingse resemble her?"


    Bao Mingyuan sighed: "Jingyan and Jingse take after me in temperament, and even though their appearance is somewhat simr, they don¡¯t make people feel the resemnce. You resemble her the most in our home..."


    Such a sentiment led him topletely abandon the thought of sending Su Ruanruan abroad.


    Men are like that; when they have regrets in their own lives, they always seek topensate elsewhere.


    He felt guilty towards histe wife, so he unconsciously wanted to make up for this guilt in Su Ruanruan.


    The gown Bao Jingyan sent had a deep intention...

 Chapter 93: Crushing Su Ruanruan? Must be Dreaming?

    <h4>Chapter 93: Chapter 93: Crushing Su Ruanruan? Must be Dreaming?</h4><h4></h4>


    Bao Mingyuan spoke a few more words before he went inside together with Su Ruanruan...


    As soon as Su Ruanruan entered, everyone in the hall was stunned.


    It was said that the second young master of the Bao Family had a housemaid whom nobody had ever seen.


    Now that she had arrived, her beauty was unexpectedly captivating.


    That purity and fairness made all the morous flowers in the room lose their color...


    Especially Hao Keke, she couldn¡¯t believe what she was seeing.


    She had clearly inquired before; Su Ruanruan had only bought a low-priced gown worth a few thousand that day. Why did she now look so noble, and her styling was obviously meticulously crafted?


    Hao Keke bit her lip.


    No matter! No matter how beautiful, it was just a in gown, while she herself was wearing a haute couture.


    At this moment, thedies around started to critique.


    [Isn¡¯t that gown on Miss Su from Versace¡¯s haute couture?]


    [Yes, it¡¯s obviously their craftsmanship.]


    [I¡¯ve heard that there is only one of those gowns in the world, valued at a million...]


    ...


    [What¡¯s a million? The string of purple diamonds on Miss Su¡¯s hand is truly valuable. I heard Bao Jingse spent over a hundred million to buy it as a gift! It¡¯s surprising, thedy disdained by the second young master of the Bao Family is actually dearly loved by the eldest miss.]


    ...


    Hao Keke was dumbfounded.


    A unique global haute couture.


    Over a hundred million purple diamonds?


    Weren those all on Su Ruanruan?


    She was insanely jealous, to the extent that her facial expressions were somewhat distorted.


    At this moment, Bao Jingyuan walked over.


    She looked at Hao Keke: "Can¡¯t handle it? Don¡¯t worry, if the second brother doesn¡¯t like her, she¡¯s nothing."


    She had seen it; the second brother was very annoyed by Su Ruanruan.


    Now, Hao Keke had lost all her confidence.


    The outdated haute couture she wore seemed exceptionally shabbypared to Su Ruanruan.


    Bao Jingyuan intentionally used Hao Keke, and chuckled lightly: "You know what to do right? Since sister Qionglin isn¡¯t here, tonight is your chance."


    She disliked Su Ruanruan and didn¡¯t care who became her sister-inw, as long as Su Ruanruan could be embarrassed.


    Hao Keke was taken aback.


    Bao Jingyuan leaned in closer, her voice soft: "The second brother likes hearing you y the piano, don¡¯t disappoint him."


    Hao Keke got the hint and immediately opened the piano lid to start ying.


    The sound of the piano rose, and the guests all praised, saying that Mrs. Bao¡¯s banquet tonight was well-organized.


    The food was exquisite, and the invited pianist yed beautifully.


    However, Bao Ziqi slightly frowned.


    Others may find it pleasant, but he discerned two words in Hao Keke¡¯s piano ying.


    Mediocre.


    He could hardly believe this was yed by the same person he had heardst time, which was full of spirit, but now it was nothing but skilled craftsmanship.


    He frowned and listened for a while, then thought: Perhaps it¡¯s due to the environment, Hao Keke is too nervous.


    He wasn¡¯t particrly concerned; his attention was almost entirely on Su Ruanruan.


    Tonight, Su Ruanruan was the most beautiful girl he had ever seen, delicate and noble.


    He very much wanted to possess her.


    Even, he thought about taking her to his bedroom, kissing her, touching her.


    But, reason stopped him.


    He hadn¡¯t forgotten that Su Ruanruan was a cunning woman, her dark side was merely wrapped in an innocent appearance.


    Such a woman, was not hard to let go of.


    Bao Ziqi didn¡¯t realize how intensely and begrudgingly he was watching Su Ruanruan.


    He had never been like this.


    Music yed, Mrs. Bao gave some opening remarks, and then asked her son to open the dance.


    Although reluctant, today¡¯s asion was indeed most suited for Su Ruanruan and Ziqi to start the dance.

 Chapter 94 Bao Ziqi Invites Others

    <h4>Chapter 94: Chapter 94 Bao Ziqi Invites Others</h4><h4></h4>


    She didn¡¯t have to say it; everyone understood.


    So everyone was waiting for Bao Ziqi to invite Su Ruanruan...


    Just as everyone was eagerly anticipating, Bao Ziqi slowly walked towards Su Ruanruan.


    His gaze was fixed on her, with a hint of malice in his eyes.


    He had been rejected by Su Ruanruan, more than once.


    His pride would never allow him to invite her to dance, so when he nearly reached Su Ruanruan, he turned his steps and unexpectedly approached Hao Keke at the piano.


    "May I have the pleasure of this dance?"


    His voice rang out.


    Everyone in the hall was stunned.


    Under the crystal chandelier, Bao Ziqi in a ck suit, invited the unfamiliar female pianist like a prince on a white horse.


    For a moment, everyone looked at Su Ruanruan with sympathy.


    Without the favor of the Second Young Master Bao, any charm was in vain.


    Hao Keke¡¯s fingertips trembled.


    She was near tears of joy¡ª


    Did Teacher Ziqi¡¯s ignoring of Su Ruanruan to invite her to dance indicate that Teacher Ziqi liked her?


    She restrained herself mightily, smoothing her skirt with the most dignified posture as she stepped forward.


    "I would be honored."


    Bao Ziqi smiled faintly and took her hand.


    Everyone sighed: Su Ruanruan was countless times more beautiful than this girl, Bao Ziqi indeed had eyes yet failed to recognize a pearl.


    They all looked at Su Ruanruan with sympathy.


    It seemed after this banquet, Miss Su would have a hard time staying at the Bao Family¡¯s.


    Su Ruanruan epted the sympathetic gazes, her heart very clear.


    Ever since the day she rejected Bao Ziqi and told him she had someone she liked, she knew Bao Ziqi wouldn¡¯t give her any face.


    She epted it calmly.


    Amidst this sudden turn, others were still not over the shock.


    Yet Bao Jingyuan was yfully smiling.


    Her slender fingers lightly grazed the piano, and lifting her red lips in a slight smile, she said, "My second brother only knows to invite Miss Keke to dance, but has forgotten that no one is ying the piano now."


    These words gave Mrs. Bao an excuse, as she most certainly did not want a little harlot to entice her son.


    Having such a person at the Bao Family¡¯s dance would tarnish her reputation.


    Rather than her, Su Ruanruan would be preferable.


    Mrs. Bao immediately said: "Indeed, Ziqi, if Miss Hao dances, who will y the piano?"


    Before Bao Ziqi could speak, Bao Jingyuan added, "I¡¯ve heard that the Su Family¡¯s daughter is well-versed in music, chess, calligraphy, and painting. Surely, Su Ruanruan can also y the piano!"


    "Ruanruan, my second brother especially loves listening to Miss Keke y ¡¯Starry Sky.¡¯ Why don¡¯t you give it a try? Maybe he¡¯ll have a change of heart after listening."


    Her words were filled with malicious mockery.


    Because Professor Su couldn¡¯te, she vented all her frustration on Su Ruanruan.


    Su Ruanruan remained unfazed.


    But Hao Keke was dying inside.


    How could they let Su Ruanruan y?


    What if Teacher Ziqi realized how good her ying was?


    Yet she didn¡¯t want to give up this chance to have a solo dance, to make a ssh, and to be held in Teacher Ziqi¡¯s arms...


    While Hao Keke was feeling uneasy, Su Ruanruan calmly declined: "I¡¯m not very good at ying the piano."


    Bao Jingyuan curled her lips, "I get it, you¡¯re jealous! Ruanruan, I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a person. Can¡¯t handle losing?"


    Su Ruanruan smiled, "If I can¡¯t, then I can¡¯t."


    She was young butposed.


    She didn¡¯t want to attract Bao Ziqi¡¯s attention again with a momentary impulse.


    But Bao Mingyuan spoke up.


    Earlier, he had heard Elder Su boasting that his Ruanruan was skilled at everything.


    Having witnessed Su Ruanruan¡¯s subtle exhibition of her painting skills before, he thought she must be capable at ying the piano, so he said, "Ruanruan, don¡¯t be modest, Uncle believes you y well."

 Chapter 95: Bao Ziqi Loses Composure! Su Ruanruan is the Person He Was Looking For

    <h4>Chapter 95: Chapter 95: Bao Ziqi Loses Composure! Su Ruanruan is the Person He Was Looking For</h4><h4></h4>


    He said, looking at Bao Jingse, "If all else fails, let your big sister Jingse take over."


    He would never let Su Ruanruan feel embarrassed.


    Hmph,pared to Hao Keke, Ruanruan is like a child of our own family.


    Hearing that, Bao Jingse in her ck spaghetti-strap dress simply fluttered her eyelids.


    Then,zily, she leaned against the piano and called over Su Ruanruan, "Ruanruan,e here."


    Su Ruanruan had no choice.


    She had to save face for Bao Mingyuan.


    She gracefully walked over to the piano and sat down, cing her delicate hands on the keys.


    Bao Jingse said, "I¡¯ll help you turn the pages."


    "No need," Su Ruanruan looked up and smiled faintly.


    Bao Jingse was momentarily stunned.


    She actually didn¡¯t need the music sheets?


    At that moment, everyone¡¯s attention was on Su Ruanruan, curious if she could y the piano and how well she would y.


    Suddenly, Su Ruanruan became more prominent than Bao Ziqi and Hao Keke.


    No one cared about starting the dance; they just wanted to watch Su Ruanruan y the piano.


    Under everyone¡¯s intense gaze, Su Ruanruan¡¯s fingers gently moved, and the piano music immediately poured out into the hall.


    It was melodious, as ifing from afar, yet also echoing at the top of the hall.


    It was as if visual images emerged, seeing a vast starry sky amidst those notes.


    The ancient seas and mulberries all came back to life.


    After snapping back to reality briefly, it felt as if none of what was seen couldpare to the sight of the girl in white sitting before them, her figure delicate and captivating.


    The hall was quiet.


    No one spoke, everyone just quietly listened to this visual feast.


    Bao Ziqi was frozen in ce.


    He couldn¡¯t believe his ears, couldn¡¯t believe this music was yed by Su Ruanruan.


    It was as soulful as what he heard that day.


    This was the student he had been looking for.


    Yet he had pushed her away and chose Hao Keke for the dance.


    Hao Keke, anxious and frightened.


    She feared that Bao Ziqi would realize, so she reached out to tug on his sleeve lightly, whispering, "It¡¯s time for Teacher Ziqi to start the dance."


    But Bao Ziqi roughly shook off her hand and strode towards Su Ruanruan.


    Amidst shrieks of shock, Bao Ziqi seized Su Ruanruan¡¯s wrist, dragging her in front of him.


    The piano music abruptly stopped.


    Su Ruanruan felt pain from his grip and struggled a few times but couldn¡¯t break free, she lowered her voice, "What are you doing, Bao Ziqi?"


    "Don¡¯t you know?" he retorted coldly, "You clearly know who I wanted ying the piano, yet you misled me again and again, Su Ruanruan, isn¡¯t it fun ying with others?"


    "I¡¯m not ying with anyone," Su Ruanruan clenched her teeth, "Don¡¯t misunderstand!"


    She had no choice but to say, "I¡¯ve said it, I already like someone else!"


    "Is that so? So you wouldn¡¯t even nce at me, letting me jump around like a fool?" he pulled her closer, "Su Ruanruan, your cunning disgusts me."


    "Then keep being disgusted," Su Ruanruan, losing her patience.


    Bao Ziqi¡¯s eyes darkened, he stared intently at her tender little face and her rosy lips.


    In his extreme anger, an impulse surged, and he almost wanted to kiss her recklessly.


    What if he kissed her? She was essentially brought here by his family to keep himpany.


    He had every right to want her.


    Bao Ziqi lost it and decided to follow his heart.


    To kiss her, maybe im her, and then make her his own.


    Just when he was about to let go of everything, a surprised shout came from the entrance.


    "Ziqi."


    Bao Ziqi stiffened.


    His rationality suddenly returned; he released Su Ruanruan and slowly turned around.


    Su Qionglin was sitting in a wheelchair, pushed in from outside.


    And pushing Su Qionglin, was none other than Bao Jingyan.

 Chapter 96: Bao Jingyan’s Sheepskin, Worn Excellently

    <h4>Chapter 96: Chapter 96: Bao Jingyan¡¯s Sheepskin, Worn Excellently</h4><h4></h4>


    The scene was momentarily frozen.


    It took Bao Ziqi a long while to find his voice again: "Qionglin, howe you¡¯re here?"


    Su Qionglin responded with a faint smile: "I just happened to run into your older brother at the hospital, and he invited me to the dance."


    Bao Ziqi lifted his eyes, his gaze toward Bao Jingyan deep and inscrutable.


    He knew perfectly well how this wolf had convinced Su Qionglin that he was a gentleman of modesty.


    Therefore, Bao Ziqi¡¯s voice carried a hint of mockery: "Brother has gone to a lot of trouble."


    "As one should." Compared to Bao Ziqi¡¯s indifference, Bao Jingyan was much moreposed and courteous.


    Even if it was just a guise, he wore it excellently.


    He pushed his wheelchair, moving straight towards Bao Ziqi.


    "Good, mission aplished." Bao Jingyan looked around: "Is Ziqi preparing to start the dance?"


    Saying this, he cast a nce toward Su Ruanruan, a flicker of amazement in his eyes, but it was swiftly concealed.


    At that moment, Su Qionglin took hold of Bao Ziqi¡¯s hand: "Big brother said you have been waiting for me to start the dance. Ziqi, I had no idea you would be so thoughtful towards me."


    Her eyes were touched with emotion.


    And everyone around was stunned.


    What the eldest young master of the Bao Family said didn¡¯t match the facts at all; just moments before, Bao Ziqi was still pressingly pursuing Su Ruanruan!


    But, these words were not ryed to Su Qionglin.


    Bao Ziqi managed a forced smile: "Let¡¯s start the dance."


    He had chosen Su Qionglin in name a long time ago, so even now that she was in a wheelchair, he had to give her this respect.


    The pianist, Hao Keke, had been standing idly by, to no avail. Su Ruanruan, afraid of being hounded by Bao Jingyan, simply went back to ying the piano.


    The young girl was pure white, graceful, and beautiful.


    All eyes, including those of Bao Ziqi and Bao Jingyan, were on Su Ruanruan.


    Unbeknownst to Su Qionglin, she wholeheartedly believed she had won¡ª


    The one opening the dance tonight was her, Su Qionglin.


    Bao Ziqi pushed himself to dance, while Su Ruanruan could only apany from the side.


    Who held more or less importance within the Bao Family was clear at a nce.


    The guests entered the center of the stage to dance, and for a while, the hall was abuzz with the fragrance of fabrics and shadows, the atmosphere quite delightful.


    Bao Mingyuan was very pleased, full of praise: "Ruanruan¡¯s piano ying surpasses that of the female student. Meiyu, the matriarch is truly adept at judging character."


    Mrs. Bao was very unhappy.


    Even though Su Qionglin had arrived, Bao Mingyuan only had eyes for Su Ruanruan.


    And so Mrs. Bao said: "No matter what, she¡¯s not as good as Qionglin, who has won a modeling award."


    Bao Mingyuan remained silent, but thought to himself: Not as good? Not necessarily!


    Of course, arge part of his admiration and fondness came from the dress Su Ruanruan was wearing.


    In it, she resembled Weilian to a striking degree.


    Bao Jingyuan was nearly driven to madness.


    Today, she had nned to get back at Su Ruanruan, but little did she expect Su Ruanruan to steal the limelight again.


    She watched her second brother¡¯s demeanor, which clearly showed that he had taken a fancy to Su Ruanruan.


    How could this be! This absolutely could not be!


    Bao Jingyuan approached Hao Keke, grinding her teeth: "You¡¯re just going to watch Su Ruanruan steal the show? Have you forgotten the lengths you¡¯ve gone to rent the haute couture you¡¯re wearing?"


    Hao Keke was shocked.


    How did Miss Bao know that what she was wearing was haute couture, and that it was rented?


    Bao Jingyuan spoke haughtily: "If it wasn¡¯t for me, do you think you could have rented haute couture?"


    Even if it wasst season¡¯s!


    Butst season¡¯s was all Hao Keke could hope for.


    She looked down and trampled upon Hao Keke without a trace of mind, yet Hao Keke didn¡¯t care in the slightest, as her hatred was solely directed at Su Ruanruan.


    It was Su Ruanruan who had stolen her thunder.


    Immediately, she tightly hugged Bao Jingyuan¡¯s leg: "I beg Miss Bao to show me a way out."


    Bao Jingyuan sneered: "Right now, go and y ¡¯Starry Sky.¡¯ Hao Keke, surely you aren¡¯t so inept that you can¡¯t outy others with an old piece of music?"

 Chapter 97: All the Glory Belongs to Su Ruanruan

    <h4>Chapter 97: Chapter 97: All the Glory Belongs to Su Ruanruan</h4><h4></h4>


    She said that and Hao Keke took a deep breath.


    Right, she had practiced for so long, she would not lose to Su Ruanruan.


    So after Su Ruanruan finished her piece, Hao Keke walked over.


    "Miss Su, let me y instead."


    Su Ruanruan sidestepped and lifted her head to look at her.


    Hao Keke was about to refuse and sneer when Su Ruanruan smiled and said, "Fine, then you y your part."


    She rose and nodded slightly.


    Her manners were impable.


    Bao Mingyuan, watching this unfold, was extremely pleased.


    And Bao Jingyuan sneered: after Hao Keke ys, everyone will know what real piano ying is.


    But when Hao Keke began to y, the guests showed no reaction.


    Bao Jingyuan didn¡¯t believe it.


    Hao Keke was ying "Starry Sky", why was no one praising her?


    In her view, it was better than Su Ruanruan¡¯s performance!


    She eagerly sought her second brother, craving his approval.


    Bao Ziqi¡¯s expression was not good.


    Hao Keke¡¯s "Starry Sky" was nowhere near Su Ruanruan¡¯s; he had mistaken a stone for a gem.


    While Bao Jingyuan was still pestering him, Bao Ziqi¡¯s gaze fell towards the center of the dance floor.


    The focus of his attention was Su Ruanruan.


    Su Ruanruan was dancing with someone.


    Not just anyone, but Gu Ze.


    Gu Ze was born handsome, a well-known yboy in the city, not taken in by women. Yet now he willingly danced with Su Ruanruan, behaving properly, holding her as if she were precious.


    The thought of the Bao Family wanting to match Su Ruanruan with Gu Ze made Bao Ziqi¡¯s blood boil.


    Even, he felt a sudden urge to pull them apart.


    Beside him, Su Qionglin, oblivious to his thoughts, purposelymented, "Ruanruan and the young master of the Gu Family are well-matched. The family patriarch agrees too."


    "The olddy and my father disagree now," Bao Ziqi said coldly.


    He could hardly stand Su Qionglin; even his words were intentionally contrary to hers: "Father has grown quite fond of Su Ruanruan now, thinking of keeping her close by."


    This greatly displeased Su Qionglin: "But one can¡¯t keep Ruanruan in the Bao Family forever, Ziqi. What about me?"


    She tugged at Bao Ziqi¡¯s hand, pleading, "Once I marry over, how am I to get along with Ruanruan day and night?"


    But Bao Ziqi brushed off her hand, even colder now: "Do you think if you marry in, she will still want to stay at the Bao Family?"


    Su Qionglin¡¯s pride was hurt, yet she dared not erupt: "Ziqi, why do you depict me like I¡¯m some kind of disease?"


    Bao Ziqi sat down on a sofa nearby to drink, and she moved over in her wheelchair, asking softly, "What¡¯s wrong, Ziqi? Who has upset you?"


    Bao Ziqi pulled out a cigarette and lit it, "No one has upset me."


    He exhaled a puff of smoke: "If your leg is inconvenient, don¡¯t bothering. These dances are dreadfully boring."


    How could Su Qionglin note? She had to keep an eye on him.


    Indeed, in her absence, Su Ruanruan, that girl, had be coveted, drawing the gazes of all the men present. In such events, Su Qionglin was always the star, but today she was eclipsed by a young girl.


    She would not admit defeat¡ªonce her leg healed, she would certainly recapture everyone¡¯s attention.


    Su Qionglin catered to Bao Ziqi, while he pondered over Su Ruanruan.


    Su Ruanruan was having a good time dancing with Gu Ze.


    She hadpletely forgotten there was an eager man lurking on the sidelines.


    Bao Jingyan.


    Bao Jingyan also wanted to dance with her, but he knew if he dared to hold her in public, the little one would create a fuss afterward.


    So, he could only hold a ss of red wine and talk business with others.


    asionally, he nced at her.


    She did look remarkably well-matched with Gu Ze; even their brows and eyes bore a resemnce.


    Bao Jingyan frowned at the thought that had suddenly crossed his mind.

 Chapter 98: Where Is It Just a Kiss and a Hug?

    <h4>Chapter 98: Chapter 98: Where Is It Just a Kiss and a Hug?</h4><h4></h4>


    In the dance floor, Gu Ze looked down at the young girl in his arms, "Do you like him?"


    Su Ruanruan knew who he was referring to, so she kept silent.


    Gu Ze smiled yfully, "That¡¯s the fiercest wolf in Jiang City, better to marry Bao Ziqi than him."


    Su Ruanruan looked up, "I¡¯m not an object that can be pushed around."


    Gu Ze just smiled and said no more.


    Ever since losing her younger sister at home, her mother hadn¡¯t been this happy in years. As her mother liked it, he was also willing to be a bit nicer to her.


    The song ended.


    He was about to take Su Ruanruan and leave when he saw Bao Ziqi walking towards them.


    "Do you want to dance with him?"


    Naturally, Su Ruanruan was unwilling, especially since she had already seen Bao Jingyan looking this way.


    She was sure that if she danced with Bao Ziqi, Jingyan would pull her away regardless of anything else.


    At that moment...


    Su Ruanruan, feeling slightly embarrassed and annoyed, said softly, "I¡¯m going out for some air."


    Gu Ze was more than willing to help her, so he subtly intercepted Bao Ziqi.


    Su Ruanruan lifted her skirt and walked to the deserted courtyard, sitting on a bench under the shade of the trees, listening to the liveliness inside the hall, and sighed lightly.


    She did not love such asions.


    Beside her, a tall figure appeared.


    She looked up.


    It was Bao Jingyan.


    Dressed in ck formal attire, he stood in the dark night looking especially handsome.


    He reached out a hand towards her.


    Su Ruanruan tightened her body against the bench, unmoving.


    Bao Jingyan undid his suit button, leaned over and draped his coat over her shoulders. The pure masculine scent enveloped her, making her cheeks flush.


    Su Ruanruan bit her lip and murmured, "We could be seen."


    "Join me for a dance," his voice was a bit husky.


    Su Ruanruan remembered something, "Did you go to great lengths to invite my third sister here just to upy Bao Ziqi?"


    "You¡¯re not so dumb!" He flicked her forehead lightly and suddenly said, "Ruanruan, let me have a look at you."


    At that moment, the distant piano sounds from the hall carried a somewhat romantic tone.


    Bao Jingyan, holding her with one arm, stood up, not bothering with any specific dance, just holding her close he felt very satisfied.


    Su Ruanruan was nervous.


    This was the Bao Family courtyard; someone coulde by at any moment.


    Because she was nervous, she couldn¡¯t rx, and Bao Jingyan whispered in her ear, "I¡¯ve arranged for someone to watch, no outsiders wille."


    Su Ruanruan got extremely angry when she heard this.


    She raised her hand and hit him, "Bao Jingyan, you bully."


    He caught her small hand with ease and wrapped it around his waist, pulling their bodies even closer.


    He was a little emotionally stirred, "Come back with meter, hmm?"


    "No," she looked up, "Are you crazy, Bao Jingyan?"


    In the moonlight, he looked at her clean, snow-like face, not willing to give up, "Then I¡¯ll stay, ande to find you tonight."


    Su Ruanruan was livid, "Bao Jingyan, why do you always think about that?"


    "Which thing?" he deliberately asked her.


    His voice was raspy, somewhat seductive.


    Su Ruanruan rested her small chin on his shoulder, unwilling to speak.


    But Bao Jingyan grew more interested, leaning in and whispering, "I¡¯ve never really touched you, just some kisses and hugs."


    Su Ruanruan got anxious, "You¡¯re not just kissing and hugging, you clearly..."


    Bao Jingyan¡¯s eyes were clear, showing a mature man¡¯s passionate expression.


    She was lost for words.


    But he didn¡¯t let her go, and asked softly, "What have I clearly done to you? Tell me."


    Su Ruanruan was both embarrassed and angry, refusing to respond.


    Bao Jingyan spouted a few racy words, then couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. He tightened his hold on her in his arms and kissed her.

 Chapter 99 Su Ruanruan’s Background Exposed 1

    <h4>Chapter 99: Chapter 99 Su Ruanruan¡¯s Background Exposed 1</h4><h4></h4>


    Although they had kissed many times before, none was as moving as under the flowers and moonlight.


    Su Ruanruan was forced to stand on tiptoes, tilting her head back to kiss him, her coat falling to the ground but neither of them cared.


    Gradually, the kiss changed...


    She was inexperienced, yet after being taught by him for so long, with just a touch she melted into his arms and obediently let him do as he pleased...


    Bao Jingyan watched her with intense affection, a lowugh escaping him before he sealed her lips with another kiss.


    The passion was mutual...


    In the distance, a well-matched couple stood albeit with a touch of chill.


    Gu Ze turned his head and asked Bao Jingse, "How did those two hit it off? With someone like Bao Jingyan, he could devour Su Ruanruan without leaving anything behind."


    Bao Jingse watched quietly for a while before whispering, "Ruanruan has a pleasant temperament, it¡¯s not surprising that brother would like her."


    She even felt that her brother had been single all these years waiting for someone like Su Ruanruan.


    After she finished speaking, Gu Ze gave a meaningful smile.


    Between Bao Jingyan and Su Ruanruan, it was clear that Su Ruanruan was the one being forced.


    Love... What do children know about love?


    Only 18 years old.


    Gu Ze left, Bao Jingse also quietly stepped away...


    Inside the hall, the guests were having a great time.


    But Mrs. Bao was not happy.


    Not only was Su Qionglin overshadowed, but Ziqi¡¯s heart was never on Qionglin.


    Mrs. Bao took her husband aside to a secluded ce and got straight to the point, "Mingyuan, you really should have nned earlier."


    Bao Mingyuan feigned ignorance, "What ns?"


    Mrs. Bao was irate, "Sending Ruanruan abroad! Isn¡¯t Su Ru¡¯an from the Su Family eagerly volunteering to apany her?"


    Bao Mingyuan lit a cigarette, took a slow drag, and then said, "Our family doesn¡¯tck that bit of food, besides, grandma cannot do without her."


    Mrs. Bao was speechless.


    She observed her husband and asked word by word, "Are you thinking again of having Ziqi marry her?"


    He must think she is a fool!


    Tonight, when Su Ruanruan wore that dress, she looked so much like Sun Weilian, and Mingyuan¡¯s eyes were glued to her.


    He was clearly reminiscing about Sun Weilian through Su Ruanruan.


    Bao Mingyuan didn¡¯t hide it from her, "Tonight you also saw that Ruanruan outshined Su Qionglin, and besides, she also studies the arts and matches Ziqi well. Besides, I don¡¯t believe you, as his mother, can¡¯t see our son¡¯s feelings for her."


    With that said, Mrs. Bao was direct, "It¡¯s precisely because Ziqi is interested in her that I¡¯m anxious, Mingyuan, do you know her background?"


    Bao Mingyuan frowned, "What background? Isn¡¯t she just Su Peiming¡¯s child, what background could there be."


    He was about to criticize his wife when Mrs. Bao coldly said, "She is not really the Su Family¡¯s daughter."


    Upon hearing this, Bao Mingyuan was stunned.


    The hand holding his cigarette trembled, "What are you saying?"


    Mrs. Bao sneered, "The wife of Su Peiming, Zhou Wan, is infertile. In other words, Su Ruanruan was adopted."


    Bao Mingyuan still didn¡¯t believe it, "How is that possible? For so many years, not a hint of this leaked out? Then how do you know?"


    Mrs. Bao had anticipated this question and replied, "Zhou Wan is from the same hometown as me. It¡¯smon knowledge that her mother sought medical treatment everywhere for her to have a child. Then suddenly out of nowhere, a child appeared. Mingyuan, does that seem normal to you?"


    Bao Mingyuan fell into deep thought.


    Being a meticulous man himself, he thought of the way Su Ru¡¯an looked at Su Ruanruan.


    So it wasn¡¯t any taboo, but simply because Su Ruanruan wasn¡¯t a child of the Su Family, having no blood rtion was why he could like her so freely and without restraint.


    All of this, now made sense.


    Su Ruanruan, is not of the Su Family¡¯s bloodline.

 Chapter 100 Su Ruanruan’s Background Exposed 2

    <h4>Chapter 100: Chapter 100 Su Ruanruan¡¯s Background Exposed 2</h4><h4></h4>


    He stared intently at Mrs. Bao and asked, "Where did this childe from?"


    Mrs. Bao¡¯splexion turned unnatural: "How would I know where she got the child from! Mingyuan, consider the possibility that the child might be the offspring of somemoner. How could such a child be worthy of our Ziqi?"


    Bao Mingyuan fell silent.


    He indeed cared about this issue.


    But he also pitied Su Ruanruan and, after weighing his options, he said: "I¡¯ll talk to Ziqi about it. After all, the family doesn¡¯t intent to engage Ziqi with her, you shouldn¡¯t worry too much."


    Mrs. Bao couldn¡¯t believe that her husband was still biased towards Su Ruanruan, and this made her quite upset.


    She thought to herself: She was no longer young, and Mingyuan¡¯s eyes had fallen on a young girl.


    Could it be that Mingyuan... had feelings for Ruanruan?


    As husband and wife, Bao Mingyuan could guess her thoughts instantly, "What are you thinking about?"


    Qi Meiyu gathered her shawl, feeling even more distressed: "You know very well what I¡¯m thinking." Having said that, she walked toward the hall...


    Bao Mingyuan stubbed out his cigarette butt and followed her out.


    He didn¡¯t notice that not far away, two people were standing.


    Mrs. Gu and her personal secretary.


    Mrs. Gu had heard everything Bao Mingyuan and Qi Meiyu were discussing; after the couple left, she turned to the person beside her and said: "Were they saying that Ruanruan is not biologically rted to the Su Family?"


    The person hadn¡¯t thought it through deeply and just sighed: "Yes, it doesn¡¯t sound like Mrs. Bao made it up."


    Mrs. Gu still seemed dazed, then started to murmur: "18 years old, and adopted too."


    She grabbed her personal secretary¡¯s hand so tightly that it was agonizingly painful: "Madam, you¡¯re overthinking it again."


    Over the years, whenever there was a mention of an 18-year-old adopted child, thedy always had to investigate if it was hers, and after so many times, she no longer smiled about it.


    The secretary could not bear to see her disappointed again.


    Hearing her say this, Mrs. Gu choked up: "Indeed, how could it be such a coincidence!"


    But she was inevitably disturbed and not well in spirit.


    The personal secretary immediately called Gu Yuanpei, who rushed over as soon as he heard, caring deeply for his wife, "What¡¯s the matter?"


    The secretary dared not hide anything and exined the situation.


    Gu Yuanpei sighed: "She¡¯s being foolish again."


    He embraced his wife, "Alright darling, let¡¯s go home first."


    Mrs. Gu copsed in his arms, inconsble.


    Gu Yuanpei would have preferred not to rm others, but Mrs. Gu¡¯s condition was truly dire and could not be concealed.


    Bao Mingyuan and his wife also heard from the servants and came immediately to inquire: "What¡¯s happened?"


    Gu Yuanpei hesitated to speak.


    How could he possibly disclose to strangers the sorrow of losing a young daughter years ago?


    Bao Mingyuan, on the other hand, made a decisive suggestion: "Why not rest in a guest room for a while and have a doctor take a look."


    Gu Yuanpei declined: "It¡¯s an old issue, we have already called a doctor to wait at home."


    Bao Mingyuan, knowing it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate to insist, prepared to personally escort them to the parking area.


    Just then, Su Ruanruan entered from the hall right in front of Mrs. Gu.


    Mrs. Gu¡¯s pupils suddenly dted, and her lips parted slightly.


    Under the crystal light, Su Ruanruan¡¯s face resembled the baby from her memories...


    Mrs. Gu pointed at her, tried to speak but no words came out.


    It was as if she had suffered from sudden aphasia.


    Gu Yuanpei was rmed and gently patted his wife¡¯s cheek, calling her name tenderly.


    But Mrs. Gu simply stared with eyes wide open, fixed on Su Ruanruan.


    She had a thousand words, ten thousand words, she wanted to say to Su Ruanruan, but not a single word escaped her lips.

 Chapter 101: A Critical Moment, Only Bao Jingyan Believes in Her

    <h4>Chapter 101: Chapter 101: A Critical Moment, Only Bao Jingyan Believes in Her</h4><h4></h4>


    Su Ruanruan was stunned for a moment.


    She immediately realized that Mrs. Gu might have had a medical emergency.


    Indeed, Mrs. Gu started pointing at her, unable to speak, and then copsed into Gu Yuanpei¡¯s arms.


    Gu Yuanpei tried to p her face to revive her, but Mrs. Gu remained unresponsive.


    At this moment, Gu Ze also rushed over: "What happened to Mom?"


    "Suddenly she fell ill," Gu Yuanpei said, carrying Mrs. Gu horizontally, ready to rush to the hospital.


    Those present couldn¡¯t help but sigh...


    What could have caused Mrs. Gu such a shock that she just fainted like this?


    Only Bao Jingyuan was exceptionally pleased in her heart.


    She had seen everything that happened just now; Mrs. Gu fainted after seeing Su Ruanruan. It must have been that Su Ruanruan did something disgraceful that Mrs. Gu found out about. Now, Su Ruanruan would be without a backer.


    At the height of Bao Jingyuan¡¯s delight, Su Ruanruan stopped Gu Yuanpei.


    "I¡¯d like to check on Auntie."


    Though Gu Yuanpei was quite fond of her, he was also anxious at this moment: "We must get her to the hospital immediately, no dys."


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s face was stern: "Uncle, if you go to the hospital now, that¡¯s when you¡¯ll truly be putting Auntie in danger."


    Gu Yuanpei didn¡¯t believe her.


    Surely the hospital specialists were more professional than a young girl, and besides, his wife had a chronic condition.


    He insisted on going to the hospital.


    Su Ruanruan took a step forward: "Auntie¡¯s condition is not good! Housekeeper Wang, bring over the blood pressure monitor, and also get some angina pills from Elder Madame."


    Housekeeper Wang did not dare to move.


    Who would bear the responsibility for such a serious matter?


    Not only did he not dare, but Bao Mingyuan and his wife also didn¡¯t dare.


    Bao Mingyuan said, "Yuanpei, Ruanruan is just distressed. Please don¡¯t take it to heart; we should still go to the hospital."


    Mrs. Bao added, "The child is causing a nuisance, we must not let her dy Mrs. Gu¡¯s condition."


    Gu Yuanpei nodded.


    Su Ruanruan firmly blocked Gu Yuanpei¡¯s path.


    Gu Yuanpei became somewhat unhappy: "Ruanruan, your Auntie is in urgent need of life-saving treatment."


    Su Ruanruan did not budge, and Bao Ziqi, appearing from nowhere, grabbed Su Ruanruan¡¯s wrist: "Don¡¯t be foolish."


    Bao Ziqi¡¯s action was, in fact, for the sake of Su Ruanruan.


    If she did not intervene, one could say she neither contributed nor caused harm, and she might lose only Mrs. Gu¡¯s affection.


    But the Bao Family could still protect her.


    However, if she caused a dy and worsened Mrs. Gu¡¯s condition, her future would be extremely difficult, and that would be putting it mildly...


    Su Ruanruan thought differently.


    She wasn¡¯t considering the future; she only knew that if Mrs. Gu was dyed now, she might be paralyzed for life.


    But she was young and weak, and no one was willing to listen to her.


    At this moment, a voice rang out: "Housekeeper Wang, do as Miss Su says."


    With that said, Bao Jingyan walked into the hall.


    He emerged from the night as if covered with ayer of frost, extremely handsome.


    Su Ruanruan stared at him, not even blinking her eyes.


    Bao Jingyanforted her with his gaze, then said to Gu Ze: "Prepare for both, call an ambnce here."


    Gu Ze understood and nodded as he made the call.


    Gu Yuanpei hesitated.


    Bao Jingyan said, "No one in Jiangcheng has ever been able to treat the elder Madame¡¯s ailment, yet Ruanruan has a way! Mrs. Gu is fond of Ruanruan, and Ruanruan naturally has Mrs. Gu¡¯s best interests at heart."


    At this point in the conversation, Gu Yuanpei had a sudden realization, his voice subdued: "I¡¯m willing to give it a try."


    Originally, Bao Mingyuan was opposed, but with the eldest son making such arrangements, it would be too cruel to drive the others away.


    Yet he was still worried. What if Su Ruanruan made a wrong judgment and something happened to Mrs. Gu? Then the entire Bao Family would be implicated.

 Chapter 102: Whoever speaks nonsense again, I will smash her mouth

    <h4>Chapter 102: Chapter 102: Whoever speaks nonsense again, I will smash her mouth</h4><h4></h4>


    He hesitated, but Lady Bao strongly approved.


    Not only her, but even Bao Jingyuan, Su Qionglin, and even that ambitious Hao Keke all hoped that Su Ruanruan would meet a terrible end, debilitating Lady Gu so that Su Ruanruan could never recover.


    Heh, what could a little girl possibly do in such an urgent medical case?


    Trying to show off, but this is not the way to do it!


    While everyone harbored their own thoughts, Lady Gu was carried to the sofa.


    Her jaws clenched tightly, her face a purplish-ck.


    Su Ruanruan knelt down to inspect carefully, while instructing the maid to fetch a small medical kit from her room. Just then, Housekeeper Wang arrived, and Su Ruanruan immediately took Lady Gu¡¯s blood pressure and heart rate.


    The numbers were rming.


    Gu Yuanpei felt a chill in his feet, casting a nce at Gu Ze beside him.


    His eyes filled with sorrow.


    In such a condition, even taking her to the hospital seemed futile.


    Gu Ze squeezed his hand.


    The maid returned with the small medical kit, and surprisingly, the olddy also followed.


    Seeing the situation, the olddy was also stunned.


    After a long pause, she asked, "How could this happen?"


    Bao Jingyuan was quick to reply, "It was Su Ruanruan who scared her. She¡¯s a jinx; anyone who encounters her is doomed."


    Su Qionglin spoke softly, "Jingyuan, don¡¯t say that. Though the fortune-teller who read Ruanruan¡¯s fortune said so, we must rely on science."


    Her words stirred discussions among those around.


    [If the third Miss Su says so, it must be true.]


    [Lady Gu was fine before, but aftering into contact with Su Ruanruan...]


    [Ah, some things really can¡¯t be disbelieved.]


    ...


    Su Qionglin slightly curled her lips.


    Lady Bao nced at her, satisfied.


    At that moment, the olddy, wielding her walking stick, cursed at those gossiping, "You bunch of gossips!"


    Her gaze then swept to Su Qionglin, sneering, "May I ask, wasn¡¯t it after contact with you that Ziqi fell off the cliff? It¡¯s already a miracle he didn¡¯t die; if anyone¡¯s a jinx, it would be you, the third Miss Su."


    Su Qionglin¡¯s face stiffened.


    She had not expected the olddy to be so disrespectful.


    Wasn¡¯t she the one who was supposed to spend her life with Ziqi?


    She tugged on Bao Ziqi¡¯s sleeve, hoping he would speak up for her, but Bao Ziqi just kept a stern face, his gaze fixed on Su Ruanruan.


    Su Qionglin nearly gritted her teeth.


    Calming down, she tactfully whispered, "I just fear that Ruanruan might bring misfortune to the Bao Family."


    The olddy erupted, "Misfortune? Is that more important than a human life?"


    Bao Jingyan chuckled, "The olddy makes an excellent point."


    The olddy then turned her stern face to her beloved grandson, "Such a big issue, and you decided on your own without even informing me."


    She emphasized again, "After all, your Uncle Gu is an elder."


    This was her protecting her own.


    She feared Bao Jingyan, young and under less control.


    Yet, Bao Jingyan said, "My thoughts are the same as the olddy¡¯s, nothing is more important than a human life."


    The olddy was satisfied and told Su Ruanruan, "Child, with me here, go ahead and save her! It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s your Aunt Gu or a stranger, you should do your best to treat her."


    Su Ruanruan hummed softly, fully focused on treating Lady Gu.


    Lady Gu¡¯s face turned even bluer.


    Gu Yuanpei, anxious for his wife, kept looking out the door to see if the ambnce had arrived.


    Knowing his concerns, Gu Ze simply went to wait at the Bao Family¡¯s main gate.


    Gu Yuanpei felt slightly relieved, turning back to watch Su Ruanruan take a box of silver needles from the medical kit.

 Chapter 103: Making a Name with One Battle! Lady Gu is Surprisingly Much Better

    <h4>Chapter 103: Chapter 103: Making a Name with One Battle! Lady Gu is Surprisingly Much Better</h4><h4></h4>


    "This is..." he squats down and gently cradles his wife¡¯s head, asking worriedly.


    Su Ruanruan softly says, "Auntie is in danger if we dy any further, let me use acupuncture to stimte her blood cirction first."


    Gu Yuanpei¡¯s lips quiver but he ultimately remains silent.


    There¡¯s unrest all around.


    Mrs. Gu is in such a state, how can this not be taken to a hospital?


    Can just pricking with a needle really cure her?


    They don¡¯t believe it.


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s slender white fingers extract a thin needle and skillfully inserts it into several crucial acupoints on Mrs. Gu. Within about five minutes, Mrs. Gu¡¯s body is pierced with dozens of silver needles, presenting a terrifying sight.


    Yet, Mrs. Gu still shows no reaction.


    Ady close to Mrs. Gu can no longer hold back and persuades, "Mr. Gu, you really should take your wife to the hospital! I¡¯m truly afraid something bad might happen."


    Seeing his wife unresponsive, Gu Yuanpei also grows worried.


    His palms and back are covered with sweat, but as a man, he must not lose hisposure.


    Su Ruanruan looks up and says softly, "Please Uncle Gu, believe in me, Auntie will wake up in 20 minutes."


    Mrs. Bao, in a fit of anger upon hearing her imprudent assurance, sts, "Su Ruanruan, how can you guarantee such a thing! Don¡¯t drag our Bao Family into this mess you¡¯ve created!"


    Bao Mingyuan rebukes, "Meiyu!"


    Bao Jingyuan also musters up her courage and adds, "Dad, mom is right! Look, Mrs. Gu isn¡¯t moving at all."


    Bao Mingyuan is left without a response.


    Mrs. Gu indeed does not stir.


    Gu Yuanpei is shaken again, "Miss Su, I think we should wait for the ambnce and then go to the hospital! We can¡¯t dy any longer with my wife¡¯s condition."


    Earlier, he addressed her as Ruanruan, but now calling her Miss Su carries a sense of unfamiliarity.


    Kneeling there, Su Ruanruan¡¯s delicate and pale knees have turned red, yet she is oblivious to it.


    She intently watches Mrs. Gu¡¯s face, whispering, "She will definitely wake up."


    Just as Gu Yuanpei is about to explode, the sound of a car arrives at the door.


    Two doctors apanied by Gu Ze rush over and immediately examine Mrs. Gu upon reaching the sofa.


    They are top directors from the hospital. After examining Mrs. Gu, they frown.


    Gu Yuanpei¡¯s heart trembles, "How is she?"


    One doctor gentlyys down Mrs. Gu¡¯s hand, saying, "It¡¯s an emergency, this is tough."


    He deliberates for a long time before adding, "If we rush her to the hospital now, her life might be saved, but I fear she may not be able to walk or talk normally again."


    Gu Yuanpei¡¯s body slumps, seemingly unable to bear the blow.


    Gu Ze frowns deeply, "How is that possible, it¡¯s just high blood pressure."


    The doctor sighs, "This emergency isplex."


    He nces at Su Ruanruan, who is still administering acupuncture, "It¡¯s futile now, all we can do is conservative treatment and see if we can save her life."


    Su Ruanruan fixes thest silver needle and slowly stands up, facing Gu Yuanpei, "Please Uncle, trust me once! Auntie will wake up and she will recover."


    Gu Yuanpei, distraught, says, "These two are the best internal medicine doctors in Jiangcheng."


    He closes his eyes, "It¡¯s not your fault. It¡¯s just my wife¡¯s unfortunate fate."


    When he opens his eyes again, he says, "Remove the needles, let¡¯s not torment her anymore."


    Su Ruanruan bites her lip, "Uncle, are you giving up? If you give up, who else in this world can save her?"


    Gu Yuanpei sighs.


    A nearby doctorments, "What does a child know! No one has ever walked out of the ward from such a severe condition in good shape."


    Gu Yuanpei shakes his head, ready to pick up Mrs. Gu.


    But the moment he touches Mrs. Gu, his expression transforms.


    Mrs. Gu awakens.

 Chapter 104 Bao Jingyan’s Pride and Heartache

    <h4>Chapter 104: Chapter 104 Bao Jingyan¡¯s Pride and Heartache</h4> She opened her eyes and quietly watched Su Ruanruan.


    Although she still couldn¡¯t speak, herplexion hadrgely returned to normal, and she could move her fingers, lifting them to point at Su Ruanruan.


    Bao Jingyuan eximed loudly, "She said she doesn¡¯t want Su Ruanruan!"


    Nevertheless, Bao Mingyuan, experienced as he was, already saw the truth: "Madame Gu is much better now, she is just worried about Ruanruan."


    The olddy was also moved, wiping away tears: "Truly, though they are not mother and daughter, their bond is just like one! A miraculous recovery this morning must be her good fortune."


    With those words from the olddy, everyone else also strongly agreed.


    [Yes, she is much better than earlier.]


    [The doctors said there was no hope, but she miraculously came back to life.]


    [Su Ruanruan turns out to be more effective than the experts, why go to the hospital anymore! Just look for Ruanruan!]


    [Whoever marries her is truly blessed! It¡¯s a pity my boy is only 15 years old.]


    [Women of marriageable age are likened to golden bricks, and it¡¯s the perfect fit!]


    ...


    For a while, the hall was filled with joyousughter.


    Everyone was talking about Su Ruanruan, praising her beauty and her impressive abilities...menting theck of a suitable son to match her.


    Gu Yuanpei wept with joy.


    He stroked his wife¡¯s face, with tears flowing down.


    Madame Gu also had tears in her eyes, but she ignored her husband who kept gazing at Su Ruanruan...


    Su Ruanruan knelt before her, softly saying, "Don¡¯t worry, your blood cirction will improve soon."


    As she spoke, she adjusted the position of a few silver needles.


    Just now, Madame Gu did not feel pain, but now she began to feel it and involuntarily let out a slight cry.


    [Ah... she can speak! This Su Ruanruan truly is miraculous.]


    [I can¡¯t believe it, we really should report this properly.]


    ...


    Su Ruanruan held Madame Gu¡¯s other hand, gently helping her mobilize her muscles and bones.


    Gu Yuanpei recovered hisposure, turning his head to ask softly, "Is everything alright now?"


    His tone was unexpectedly humble.


    Su Ruanruan was slightly annoyed with him and didn¡¯t respond.


    Gu Yuanpei was indulgent towards the youngdy, and simply said to Madame Gu, "Madam, please recover quickly. This young girl is cross with me!"


    Madame Gu looked at him, then slowly turned her head to Su Ruanruan.


    Tears the size of beans started rolling down from the corners of her eyes.


    Su Ruanruan always had a soft spot for her, smiling faintly: "I won¡¯t be mad at uncle anymore."


    Seeing this scene, the olddy was deeply moved, "Yuanpei, you must acknowledge this girl in return for her risking it all for your wife."


    "Absolutely, absolutely," Gu Yuanpei held his wife¡¯s hand, speaking softly: "Even acknowledging her as a precious child is fine."


    The olddy chuckled, joking: "Mr. Gu is famously caring towards his wife, and today it proves true."


    At that moment, Madame Gu suddenly spoke: "Ruanruan... is very good."


    Gu Yuanpei was stunned.


    Then, he burst into tears.


    The over forty-year-old business magnate cried like a child.


    He hugged Madame Gu, uttering some iprehensible words.


    The people around were deeply touched...


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s eyes also became moist, and she slightly raised her eyes.


    Her gaze met Bao Jingyan¡¯s.


    He stood out among the crowd, prominent and distinguished.


    His eyes were filled with pride... and alsopassion.


    Su Ruanruan bit her lip and suddenly felt somewhat embarrassed.


    Bao Jingyan blinked gently, then spoke to the two doctors: "We might need an ambnce in a bit, you two should prepare."


    The two experts were like awakened from a dream.


    Until now, they couldn¡¯t believe that Madame Gu, despite the severity of her condition, hade back to life, able to speak and move.


    This young girl was truly miraculous.

 Chapter 105: Kneeling for So Long, Does It Hurt?

    <h4>Chapter 105: Chapter 105: Kneeling for So Long, Does It Hurt?</h4><h4></h4>


    Ruanruan suggested to send Mrs. Gu to Tongsheng Hospital for treatment.


    Gu Yuanpei agreed immediately, but he requested that Ruanruan apany them to the hospital.


    "Uncle asks you to apany your aunt tonight no matter what," Mr. Gu requested.


    Ruanruan nodded, "You all go ahead, I¡¯ll change my clothes ande over."


    Gu Yuanpei left Gu Ze to bring Ruanruan overter, and he went to the hospital with the ambnce first.


    Ruanruan watched the ambnce leave, then tidied up and went back to the courtyard to change clothes.


    After changing, she came out of the dressing room only to see Bao Jingyan standing in front of the French window.


    She was startled and suppressed her voice, "How did youe over?"


    Bao Jingyan turned around and pointed to the small coffee table: "Haven¡¯t eaten anything tonight, have something before you go."


    "There¡¯s no time," Ruanruan shook her head.


    Bao Jingyan insisted she sit down, "Eat a little at least."


    She thought for a moment and sat down, eating in small bites, suddenly feeling her legs loosening. Looking down, Bao Jingyan was squatting in front of her, massaging her knees. She tried to pull away, but he held her tight, not letting her move.


    "Kneeling for so long, does it hurt?" his voice was gentle.


    Ruanruan¡¯s eyes glistened. She took another bite of the snack, "It hurts."


    "It won¡¯t kill you!" Bao Jingyan tapped her shin lightly, "That¡¯s for stepping in."


    Ruanruan lowered her eyes, softly asking, "Then why did you help me?"


    "What do you think?" He smiled lightly.


    Ruanruan also smiled faintly.


    That bit of closeness, only the two of them could truly appreciate.


    Anxious about Mrs. Bao, Ruanruan only ate two pieces before hurrying off to the hospital.


    Bao Jingyan felt somewhat heartbroken, tidying her hair, "I¡¯ll pick you up at dawn to my ce, if asked here, say you are at Gu Family¡¯s."


    Ruanruan nodded in agreement.


    Partly because of his support today, she found him much more agreeable.


    Bao Jingyan couldn¡¯t send her out himself; he watched her leave and waited for Gu Ze¡¯s car to depart before heading back to his vi.


    By now, most of the guests had left, only Bao Family¡¯s servants were cleaning up.


    Mrs. Bao and Bao Mingyuan were talking: "Mingyuan, I¡¯ll take Qionglin to see Mrs. Gu tomorrow morning."


    Bao Mingyuan flicked his eyelid, speaking indifferently, "Qionglin isn¡¯t living in the hospital, it¡¯s convenient."


    Su Qionglin felt somewhat embarrassed.


    Mrs. Bao also knew she had acted rashly tonight, not only making her husband unhappy but likely offending the Gu Family as well.


    She pondered for a moment before saying, "Qionglin is Ruanruan¡¯s sister, this matter Ruanruan should turn things around for us."


    Thinking so strategically, Bao Mingyuanughed bitterly: "Your thinking is really good, when it¡¯s a good situation it¡¯s Su Qionglin, but when it¡¯s time to fulfill duties it¡¯s Ruanruan! Meiyu, you are too biased."


    Mrs. Bao was embarrassed, "Ruanruan was raised by Qionglin¡¯s parents, what¡¯s wrong with her fulfilling some duties?"


    Bao Mingyuan¡¯s mood was really bad tonight, toozy to deal with her responses, "Then covering for Qionglin before, hasn¡¯t that favor been returned?"


    Mrs. Bao was momentarily speechless.


    Su Qionglin¡¯s eyes were red, not daring to retort at all.


    However, Bao Ziqi said indifferently, "Don¡¯t mention this in the future. She is now with the olddy."


    "Yes, Ruanruan is with the olddy and has nothing to do with Ziqi," Mrs. Bao followed up opportunistically.


    Her remarks displeased the olddy: "You can¡¯t tolerate a person by my side, isn¡¯t that deliberately targeting me?"


    Mrs. Bao dared not confront her and was so frustrated she itched.


    Bao Jingyan, seeing the amusement, came over and gently supported the olddy: "It¡¯ste, the olddy should also go to sleep soon."

 Chapter 106: Ruanruan Has No Worries About Getting Married in Jiangcheng!

    <h4>Chapter 106: Chapter 106: Ruanruan Has No Worries About Getting Married in Jiangcheng!</h4><h4></h4>


    "I¡¯m waiting for Ruanruan," the olddy said childishly.


    Bao Jingyan gave Bao Jingse a look, and Bao Jingse immediately said, "Such a big incident happened in the Gu Family, and now Mr. Gu values Ruanruan so highly, I think these days Ruanruan will be kept by Mrs. Gu¡¯s side, not leaving an inch."


    The olddy thought about it and nodded in agreement: "Jingse is right!"


    She then surveyed the Bao Family women around her, speaking sternly, "Learn some real skills, look at Ruanruan, she really shook those guests tonight."


    She then said with displeasure, "With what happened today, Ruanruan won¡¯t have to worry about finding a good family to marry into in Jiang City! There¡¯s nock of good families!"


    Saying this, Mrs. Bao looked at Bao Mingyuan to see his attitude.


    Indeed, Bao Mingyuan¡¯s expression wasplex.


    He sighed in his heart: The child is capable and has a calm temperament.


    It¡¯s just a pity about her background...


    Mrs. Bao, understanding him, felt slightly reassured upon seeing his expression.


    It was then that Bao Mingyuan remembered something, "Right, Jingyan, didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d bring your assistant to the banquet tonight?"


    Bao Jingyan, putting on his coat, replied, "She came earlier, but it was too chaotic, so I had her go back first."


    Bao Mingyuan felt somewhat regretful, this assistant was very capable and could help Jingyan develop new medicines, her status in his heart exceeded that of Su Ruanruan.


    Bao Jingyan, hands in his pockets, said, "If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be going back first."


    He then instructed his sister, "Jingse, you stay here and keep the olddypany."


    The olddy feigned anger, "At my age, what do I needpany for! I¡¯m used to it anyway."


    Bao Jingyan chuckled, turned around, and walked into the night.


    Only when his car drove away did the olddy withdraw her gaze and look at her granddaughter, "Jingse, you¡¯ve been quite close to your elder brothertely, I always feel something odd about you two."


    Bao Jingse smiled and said, "What could be strange between me and my brother? On the other hand, Ziqi was a bit strange today, he actually chose Hao Keke for the opening dance."


    With that mentioned, people then realized Hao Keke was still at the Bao Family home.


    Mrs. Bao¡¯s expression turned unpleasant.


    Is this girl¡¯s skin so thick? Isn¡¯t she leaving? nning to sleep in Ziqi¡¯s room?


    Hao Keke bit her lip ufortably, "I want to talk to Teacher Ziqi for a moment."


    "No need," Bao Ziqi said bluntly, "The person I¡¯m looking for isn¡¯t you, tomorrow I¡¯ll have my assistant stop processing your study abroad."


    Hao Keke, her eyes rimmed red, protested, "But... but I¡¯ve already told my family that I¡¯m going abroad for studies with you."


    "That¡¯s your business," Bao Ziqi said coldly.


    He detests deceit the most.


    Hao Keke then turned to Su Qionglin, "Miss Su, please, I¡¯m begging you to say a good word for me. I really want to study under Teacher Ziqi."


    Why would Su Qionglin help a woman who schemed against her fianc¨¦?


    She gently said to Bao Ziqi, "Although I don¡¯t know what happened, I think Keke must have had no choice but to do so."


    Bao Ziqi looked at Su Qionglin, then suddenly asked, "Do you know who yed ¡¯Starry Sky¡¯?"


    Su Qionglin smiled lightly, "Who was it? It couldn¡¯t be Jingyuan, could it?"


    Bao Jingyuan curled her lips, "I can¡¯t even y the piano."


    At this moment, Bao Ziqi spat out a few words, "It was Su Ruanruan! Are you still going to plead for her?"


    Suddenly, Su Qionglin felt as ufortable as if she had swallowed a fly.


    It was Su Ruanruan again!


    Drawing, piano, medical skills... She had shown off so much without considering hiding her talents a bit,pletely unconcerned about her older sister.

 Chapter 107: Su Ruanruan is Now Highly Valued by the Gu Family

    <h4>Chapter 107: Chapter 107: Su Ruanruan is Now Highly Valued by the Gu Family</h4><h4></h4>


    Bao Ziqi finished speaking and went straight upstairs.


    Madam Bao called after him, "Aren¡¯t you sending Qionglin back to the hospital?"


    Su Qionglin¡¯s expression was unnatural: "It¡¯s fine to let the driver take her. Ziqi is in a bad mood."


    A mother knows her child best; Madam Bao could guess that her son¡¯s bad mood was rted to Su Ruanruan.


    She had to admit that Su Ruanruan was outstanding, but it made her feel extremely ufortable.


    For one thing, Su Ruanruan bore a striking resemnce to Sun Weilian; for another, it was Su Ruanruan¡¯s background, coupled with the fact that she had used Su Ruanruan¡¯s background to do certain things in the past... so Su Ruanruan absolutely could not marry into the Bao Family.


    Thinking of the past, Madam Bao¡¯s face darkened.


    She quickly dispatched Su Qionglin, then stood in the night for a while before returning to her upstairs bedroom.


    Bao Mingyuan, d in a bathrobe, was leaning on the bedhead smoking. Seeing Madam Baoe in, he slightly raised his eyes, "Has the guest been sent off?"


    Madam Bao nodded.


    Bao Mingyuan couldn¡¯t help saying, "I found Ruanruan¡¯s third sister to be quite embarrassing this evening! This is how I see it, even if Ziqi doesn¡¯t marry Ruanruan, he cannot marry this Third Miss."


    He snorted lightly, "She¡¯s far inferior to Ruanruan."


    Madam Bao, thinking of how Su Qionglin and she were on the same page today, couldn¡¯t help but take it personally.


    Her face suddenly sank: "Mingyuan, are you looking down on me?"


    Bao Mingyuan frowned, "Why does it alwayse back to you? I know you care about Ziqi, but concern leads to chaos."


    Madam Bao sat in front of the vanity to remove her makeup, then she paused in her action, "In any case, with Ruanruan¡¯s unclear background, it is absolutely impossible for Ziqi to marry her."


    Bao Mingyuan did not speak, simply continued to smoke his own cigarette.


    Madam Bao was about to go to the bathroom to bathe when her husband spoke up, "Ziqi cares a lot about Ruanruan."


    Bao Mingyuan looked into his wife¡¯s eyes, pensive, "Today he stopped Ruanruan, because he didn¡¯t want her to take risks."


    With thatment, Madam Bao snorted, "Ziqi is being cautious! Unlike some people who are daring and like to show off, also good at capturing girls¡¯ hearts."


    She was referring to Bao Jingyan, and Bao Mingyuan knew it.


    He said with a smile, "There you go again, Jingyan¡¯s support is good. If Madam Gu had really encountered trouble at our home, it would have caused some friction with Gu Yuanpei in the future. The export to Emperor View has been a focus for the next few years, if that line is cut, the loss would be significant."


    Madam Bao, holding her clothes, sat beside her husband, "Now that Ruanruan has saved Madam Gu, let Ruanruan speak for us, then the Gu Family will surely help us."


    She added, "You should credit this achievement to Ziqi. After all, Ruanruan came to the Bao Family just to keep watch on Ziqi¡¯s room."


    Bao Mingyuan pinched her face, smiling, "Then just let Ziqi take her into his room."


    He still harbored that idea to some extent, but Madam Bao was displeased, "Being a mistress is okay, but I won¡¯t agree to a formal marriage."


    Bao Mingyuan was displeased as well, "To make someone like Ruanruan Ziqi¡¯s mistress, you are indeed overestimating Ziqi."


    Madam Bao retorted angrily, "If I could be a mistress back then, why can¡¯t Su Ruanruan?"


    There were some things Bao Mingyuan couldn¡¯t say conveniently.


    He lit another cigarette, his smile cryptic.


    Madam Bao was furious and went to the bathroom with her clothes.


    In fact, she was also moved a moment ago; Su Ruanruan is currently in high demand, and if Ziqi were to marry her, that would mean having the backing of the Gu Family, and needless to say, her status in the Bao Family would be secured.


    But in the end, Su Ruanruan was just somewhat acquainted with Madam Gu, which couldn¡¯tpare to being blood-rted.


    No matter what, Qionglin was still far better than Su Ruanruan.

 Chapter 108: How to Have Children Without Love?

    <h4>Chapter 108: Chapter 108: How to Have Children Without Love?</h4><h4></h4>


    Su Ruanruan arrived at the hospital in the dead of night.


    She walked into the ward together with Gu Ze, and Gu Yuanpei looked up upon hearing their footsteps.


    He was a bit startled.


    Just before, he noticed that Gu Ze and Ruanruan¡¯s faces bore some resemnce, like a pair of children.


    He felt a pang of sadness¡ªhow wonderful it would be if Ruanruan were his own daughter.


    But such a luxurious thought could only flicker by fleetingly.


    "Here you are!" Gu Yuanpei said with unusual tenderness, "Your aunt was just talking about you."


    The doctor was examining Mrs. Gu, and Su Ruanruan went over to watch.


    Mrs. Gu was awake, staring intently at Su Ruanruan¡¯s face.


    Su Ruanruan reached out to caress her cheek, with a gentle smile, "It¡¯s much better, there won¡¯t be any problems."


    Tears glistened again in Mrs. Gu¡¯s eyes.


    The doctor also knew about Su Ruanruan¡¯s impressive disy at the Bao Family and discussed the medication with her after the examination.


    Su Ruanruan said very judiciously, "You are the authority in this field."


    The senior doctor, smiling at Gu Yuanpei, remarked, "This child is very decisive; she handles things and speaks methodically."


    Gu Yuanpei also nodded, "Indeed, she is a child with ideas."


    The doctor added, "Then I¡¯m going to prepare the medicine."


    He expressed his admiration, "A student brought up by Academician Su really is different! Even Su Ruanchang might not have this confidence and courage."


    "You tter me," smiled Su Ruanruan.


    When the doctor left to prepare the medicine, Su Ruanruan took the opportunity to offer changing Mrs. Gu¡¯s gown.


    Gu Yuanpei looked worried, "Could it have any impact?"


    "It won¡¯t cause any trouble now," Su Ruanruan smiled again.


    Gu Yuanpei also smiled, staring at the child for a while and then suddenly went to hug her.


    His eyes were moist, "Uncle thanks you."


    Su Ruanruan felt a bit embarrassed, while Gu Ze said, "Let¡¯s first help mom change out of the gown; wearing it is really ufortable."


    "Right, right," Gu Yuanpei quickly agreed, "Ruanruan is doing a good job."


    Since it was inappropriate for the Gu father and son to stay, they left to wait outside.


    Finally able to rx after being tense for so long, Gu Yuanpei pulled out a cigarette and held it in his mouth; Gu Ze lit it for him.


    Mr. Gu took a deep drag before saying, "Ruanruan is truly a wonderful child."


    Gu Ze smiled, "Dad, what are you trying to say!"


    "You don¡¯t know what Dad is trying to say?" Gu Yuanpei patted his shoulder, "You¡¯re not getting any younger; it¡¯s time to settle down."


    Gu Ze leaned against the wall, also lighting a cigarette.


    Gu Yuanpei nudged his shoulder, "I¡¯m talking to you!"


    Gu Ze looked up, "Ruanruan is with Bao Jingyan."


    Hearing this, Gu Yuanpei shrewdly said, "She¡¯s still a child; a few scares from Bao Jingyan and she probably wouldn¡¯t dare to resist. But Bao Jingyan can¡¯t marry her right now, whereas you, Gu Ze, are different."


    Gu Ze gazed up, blowing smoke rings contemtively, "There¡¯s no spark, no mutual basic attraction, how could we get married and have children?"


    Thisment angered Gu Yuanpei, and he simply dropped the topic.


    In the ward, after Su Ruanruan helped Mrs. Gu change her clothes, a nurse came in to set up an IV drip.


    Su Ruanruan sat by the bed keeping Mrs. Gupany; seeing that Mrs. Gu kept her eyes fixed on her, she gently squeezed her hand and said, "You need to rest more now, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here."


    Mrs. Gu shook her head.


    It wasn¡¯t fear, it was reluctance.


    Even though others might call it a foolish fantasy, she felt as though Heaven had returned her daughter to her.


    Ruanruan was 18, also a child of the Su Family from Tongsheng Hospital, and many people said that Ruanruan looked like her... Mrs. Gu became a bit emotional.

 Chapter 109 Gu Family Prepares to Do DNA

    <h4>Chapter 109: Chapter 109 Gu Family Prepares to Do DNA</h4><h4></h4>


    She stretched out her hand to stroke that delicate cheek, remembering the p Su Qionglin had suffered at the gate of Bao Mansion.


    Her heart ached like it was being sliced with a knife.


    In the Su Family, was Ruanruan often beaten and scolded, treated harshly?


    In a trance, Mrs. Su¡¯s tears streamed down her face.


    Su Ruanruan became a bit panicked: "What¡¯s wrong, Auntie?"


    Mrs. Gu shook her head, unable to fully articte her thoughts at that moment.


    At the doorway, Gu Yuanpei and Gu Ze heard the noise and came in. Gu Yuanpei instantly knew what his wife was thinking.


    He helplessly said: "My dear, I¡¯ve already told you..."


    Mrs. Gu still couldn¡¯t stop her tears, her mournful appearance softened Gu Yuanpei¡¯s heart.


    He coughed lightly: "Once you are better, I will handle it."


    Though Gu Yuanpei gave his word, he still held little hope.


    The Su Family was also a respectable family; even if Su Peiming¡¯s wife couldn¡¯t bear children, it wouldn¡¯t be possible for them to steal someone else¡¯s child.


    Yet with his words, Mrs. Gu was overjoyed.


    She nodded with tears, then her gaze once again firmly fixed on Su Ruanruan¡¯s little face.


    She could never look enough.


    Su Ruanruan, feeling a bit ufortable being stared at, touched her hair.


    Gu Yuanpei said to Gu Ze: "Ruanruan and I will stay here, you go back and rest. Come back in the morning to take turns resting with Ruanruan."


    Gu Ze disagreed: "I¡¯ll stay too! When Ruanruan goes back tomorrow, we¡¯ll take turns resting."


    Gu Yuanpei thought for a moment, then nodded.


    Only when Mrs. Gu finally fell asleep did Gu Yuanpei look around.


    Aside from a small guest room, there was a sofa in the VIP ward. Gu Yuanpei asked Su Ruanruan to sleep in the guest room and Gu Ze to sleep on the sofa.


    Su Ruanruan refused: "I¡¯m not sleepy yet."


    Naturally, Gu Ze wouldn¡¯t sleep either, "Let¡¯s sit together for a while."


    The two of them sat together, both watching Mrs. Gu.


    Suddenly, Gu Ze recalled the scene he had seen in the courtyard earlier that evening, and asked softly, "Have you decided to be with him?"


    Su Ruanruan, feeling sleepy, looked up and muttered a sound.


    Her voice was soft.


    Gu Ze stroked her hair, as if petting a small kitten.


    After a while, he said in a low voice: "If you really think he¡¯s good, that¡¯s not bad."


    It¡¯s just that the Bao Family isplicated.


    Su Ruanruan did not answer directly, she also carefully thought about her rtionship with Bao Jingyan.


    To say he forced her ¨C but she seemed not to mind his closeness.


    To say she was willing ¨C but he often forced her to do things she was reluctant to do.


    Thinking about these things, her cheeks began to heat up slightly.


    Gu Ze turned his head and just saw this, internally cursing "damn man."


    The two chatted casually, and gradually Su Ruanruan really became sleepy, her little head nodding off.


    Gu Ze reached out and ced her head on his shoulder, then took a small nket and carefully covered her.


    Gu Yuanpei nced up just to see his son¡¯s tender and considerate actions, feeling somewhat mncholic again.


    If Yunxi hadn¡¯t been lost, Gu Ze would definitely be a good brother.


    But as the years passed, he feared they might never find Yunxi again.


    Gu Yuanpei¡¯s mood wasplex, asionally tending to his wife and ncing over there.


    As the night deepened, the two youngsters couldn¡¯t stay awake and fell asleep.


    Gu Ze leaned on the armrest sleeping, and Su Ruanruan snuggled next to him, looking as if she was being held by him, her small nket half-dropped.


    Gu Yuanpei tiptoed over, picked up the small nket, and properly covered Su Ruanruan.


    Under the dim light, he looked at her clean little face, his heart filled with affection, always imagining Yunxi would grow up just as beautiful.


    Gu Ze awoke, his voice hoarse: "Dad?"


    Gu Yuanpei whispered softly: "It¡¯s okay! I was just covering Ruanruan with the nket."

 Chapter 110: Why is it so easy to blush?

    <h4>Chapter 110: Chapter 110: Why is it so easy to blush?</h4><h4></h4>


    Gu Ze then realized that Su Ruanruan¡¯s head was resting on his arm, making it sore.


    Gu Yuanpei said, "Take her inside to sleep. This child usually works hard and seldom has the luxury of sleeping in."


    There was indeed a touch of bitterness in his words.


    Under someone else¡¯s roof, how could one act as they please?


    It was probably the same at the Su Family.


    Gu Ze carefully picked up Su Ruanruan and ced her on the small bed in the small room, covering her with a nket.


    After washing his face, he went out and saw Gu Yuanpei in a daze.


    "Dad, what exactly is wrong with Mom?"


    Gu Yuanpei nced at the nurse, lowered his voice, and said: "Your mother heard the Bao couple talking about Ruanruan¡¯s background, convinced that Ruanruan is your sister. That¡¯s what happened."


    Gu Ze found it unbelievable: "How could that be?"


    Gu Yuanpei sighed, "Yeah, what a coincidence! Just now, I was persuading your mother to agree to a DNA test, and she finally agreed to sleep."


    He continued, "Let¡¯s wait until your mom feels a bit better to do the test. Find a reliable doctor and try to dy it. Your mom will recover better if she has hopes... I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t be able to handle the disappointment."


    Gu Ze nodded.


    He suggested Gu Yuanpei get some rest, and he would stay with Mrs. Gu.


    At four in the morning, Su Ruanruan got up to check on Mrs. Gu and confirmed her condition was stable...


    At about seven in the morning, all three of them were a bit tired.


    Mrs. Gu was still asleep.


    The doctor came and after the examination said, "She¡¯s stabilized!"


    Gu Yuanpei breathed a sigh of relief and said to Gu Ze, "Call the driver to pick you up. Ruanruan will temporarily stay at our house. I¡¯ll go talk to Bao Mingyuan."


    Gu Ze took Su Ruanruan downstairs.


    Bao Jingyan¡¯s car was already in the hospital parking lot.


    Gu Ze lit a cigarette and said with a tilt of his chin, "Let¡¯s go."


    Su Ruanruan didn¡¯t move, so Gu Ze simply led her over.


    Bao Jingyan rolled down his car window.


    In the early morning, Bao Jingyan wore a crisp white shirt and a light coffee-colored slim tie, looking exceptionally refined and handsome.


    Seeing Bao Jingyan¡¯s dapper yet beastly appearance irritated Gu Ze, who sternly said, "Don¡¯t you dare bully her."


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s ears turned red.


    Bao Jingyan opened the car door for her to get in, nodded at Gu Ze, and drove off.


    Gu Ze stood there, slowly smoking...


    In the car, Su Ruanruan was nestled quietly without speaking.


    Bao Jingyan drove with one hand, the other hand holding onto hers, he hoarsely asked, "Are you tired?"


    "I slept quite a bit during the night," she said softly.


    Bao Jingyan let go of her hand and focused on driving; about half an hourter, he brought her to his vi.


    Su Ruanruan had visited a few times, but she had never slept there.


    She hesitated.


    Bao Jingyan looked sideways, "Why aren¡¯t you getting out?"


    Su Ruanruan bit her lip.


    Suddenly, Bao Jingyan chuckled lightly and pulled her out of the car.


    Entering the hall, he told the servants, "Make breakfast light."


    The servants recognized Su Ruanruan, covered their mouths and smiled, "Sir had already orderedst night. Everything was prepared early for Miss Su."


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s face turned red, and she quietly pulled away from Bao Jingyan to sit on the dining chair.


    Bao Jingyan followed, his heart stirred by her flushed ears.


    "Why do you blush so easily?" He tugged at her ear as if he was tugging a little rabbit.


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s face grew even redder, she warned in a low voice, "There are others here, you can¡¯t do this."


    He was always uninhibited, and she couldn¡¯t handle it.


    Bao Jingyan, moved, had to restrain himself.


    The servants brought breakfast, which was a southern-style preserved egg and lean meat porridge, cooked excellently and topped with finely chopped green onions, emitting a delicious aroma.


    Su Ruanruan smelled the fragrance and felt hungry.

 Chapter 111: It’s Okay for Me to Sleep in the Guest Room

    <h4>Chapter 111: Chapter 111: It¡¯s Okay for Me to Sleep in the Guest Room</h4><h4></h4>


    Bao Jingyan served her a bowl, "Auntie Li¡¯s specialty."


    Auntie Li brought over some pastries as well, "These crystal dumplings, tri-color cakes, and steamed chicken feet are all very good, Miss Su, please try them."


    Su Ruanruan ate one of each, then drank a bowl of porridge.


    It was an indescribable satisfaction.


    She said with a light smile: "The taste is really good, very authentic."


    Auntie Li rubbed her apron: "d you like it, I¡¯ll learn some new dishes so that Miss Su can have a different breakfast every day."


    That statement carried quite some implications.


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s face turned bright red.


    Auntie Li chuckled: "You and the master are sooner orter going to get married! Our master has always been chaste, and Miss Su is the first one he has brought home."


    Bao Jingyan pushed away the bowl in his hand and wiped his lips: "Auntie Li, you talk too much."


    Auntie Li hurriedly smacked herself: "Look at me, just an olddy with a gabby mouth."


    Su Ruanruan, afraid that Bao Jingyan would me her, softly said: "The breakfast was delicious."


    Bao Jingyan turned to look at her, his eyes clear: "Already defending someone before you¡¯re even in the door?"


    Ruanruan was livid.


    Does he really have to embarrass her in front of others?


    "Angry?" he said with a lowugh: "Go upstairs, I¡¯ll apologize."


    Su Ruanruan didn¡¯t dare let him apologize; it was good enough if he didn¡¯t bully her.


    She thought Bao Jingyan would let her sleep in the guest room, but he led her directly to the master bedroom.


    Looking at the luxurious, dark-colored big bed, Su Ruanruan resisted: "I¡¯ll sleep in the guest room."


    Bao Jingyan leisurely locked the bedroom door and unbuttoned two buttons of his shirt: "You¡¯ll sleep here."


    He blinked, "Auntie Li said, after all, we¡¯re going to get married eventually."


    Su Ruanruan took a step back, retorting: "I never said I would marry you."


    "What, ate and ran?" He pulled her closer, his one hand effortlessly encircling her slim waist.


    Su Ruanruan was pressed against him and couldn¡¯t break free.


    Bao Jingyan, feeling sorry for her, didn¡¯t make a fuss and said with a hoarse voice: "I¡¯ll get you clothes. Take a bath and get some sleep."


    Su Ruanruan still stubbornly said: "I never said I would get married."


    "So you¡¯re not nning to marry and you n to let me sleep for free?" He pinched her little nose, not getting angry with her.


    He wasn¡¯t angry, but Su Ruanruan was. She turned and entered the bathroom and even closed the door.


    Bao Jingyan looked at the closed door and shook his head.


    Quite the temper.


    He leisurely walked into the dressing room and opened a section of the wardrobe.


    Inside were all kinds of girls¡¯ clothes, mainly for spring and autumn, along with some pajamas and loungewear.


    He pulled out a white bathrobe-style nightgown and walked to the bathroom door: "Clothes."


    Su Ruanruan was worrying about forgetting this, so she opened a tiny crack and took the clothes inside.


    After taking them, she realized that not only the nightgown but also the under|wear| under|garments were prepared; her face was a little hot but she still washed up and changed.


    Bao Jingyan leaned against the headboard reading documents, looking very focused.


    Hearing the bathroom door open, he looked up.


    Su Ruanruan stood there in the bathrobe, looking tender and fresh, her ck straight hair slightly wet resting on her shoulders, her slender body hidden beneath the thin fabric, her waist so fine.


    Also, she wasn¡¯t wearing shoes.


    Her pale little feet, like a row of plump and adorable enoki mushrooms.


    He silently watched her until she, feeling uneasy, lowered her head to examine herself, then he said in a low voice: "Come and sleep."


    He pulled back the covers beside him.


    Su Ruanruan walked over barefoot and snuggled into the nket.


    Bao Jingyan bent down: "I¡¯ll go to the office, we¡¯ll have lunch together when Ie back in the afternoon, then I¡¯ll take you to the hospital."


    With him being such a gentleman, Su Ruanruan breathed a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 112: Mu Jiu Seeks Marriage Proposal

    <h4>Chapter 112: Chapter 112: Mu Jiu Seeks Marriage Proposal</h4><h4></h4>


    Bao Jingyan, visibly moved by her soft and delicate demeanor, couldn¡¯t help but drag her out from under the covers and held her close to kiss... Having spent a lot of time with him, Su Ruanruan understood his temper well. Refusing his kiss could lead to a more intense reaction, so she simply rxed in his arms and let him take what he wanted.


    After a while, Bao Jingyan finally let her go, "Alright, time to sleep."


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s cheeks were red as she hurriedly closed her eyes.


    Bao Jingyan smiled briefly and walked out, closing the door behind him.


    He headed straight for the office; there was an important meeting scheduled for this morning, but upon reaching the meeting room, he was surprised to find Bao Mingyuan hadn¡¯t arrived.


    Bao Jingyan asked Secretary Gao, "Why hasn¡¯t President Bao arrived yet?"


    Secretary Gao smiled, "President Bao called to say there was a situation at home and asked you, Young President Bao, to preside over today¡¯s meeting."


    Bao Jingyan gave her a look.


    Secretary Gao shivered, not daring to say more.


    Meanwhile, the Bao Mansion had a distinguished visitor.


    Early in the morning, a servant stumbled over, "Sir, there is a visitor."


    Bao Mingyuan frowned, "Who is it? How did you let them in?"


    The servant, out of breath, replied, "A line of cars arrived at the gate. I counted at least more than ten. I went to ask who it was, and only then did I find out it was Mu Jiu."


    Bao Mingyuan narrowed his eyes.


    Mu Qun, ranked ninth.


    Known as Mu Jiu.


    He owned most of the entertainment venues in Jiang City, both overt and covert, and had a significant entertainmentpany under his name. Anyone wishing to do business in Jiang City had to pay their respects at Mu Jiu¡¯s docks first; he was definitely a big shot in town.


    This distinguished guest¡¯s arrival surprised Bao Mingyuan.


    Because both professionally and personally, the Bao Family had no connection with Mu Jiu.


    After pondering for a while, Bao Mingyuan decided to meet this famous figure in person.


    A tall, slim figure entered the hall.


    Mu Qun was in his early thirties, with an elegant demeanor and striking features.


    But having built his empire from scratch at a young age involving many bloody deeds, there remained a trace of ruthlessness in his expression that couldn¡¯t be washed away.


    The hall was filled with expensive gifts.


    Bao Mingyuan, astonished, asked, "Mu Jiu, what is all this about?"


    Mu Qun politely replied to Bao Mingyuan, "My apologies for the intrusion today! I hope Mr. Bao can forgive me."


    After seating him and serving tea, Bao Mingyuan asked directly, "Please speak your mind."


    Mu Qun cleared his throat, "I have an audacious request. I wish to propose to the youngdy of your house."


    Bao Mingyuan was taken aback.


    He thought Mu Qun was just paying a visit, but here he was, making a serious request.


    Calcting the ages, he assumed it was about Bao Jingse, "You should know about Jingse¡¯s temperament... I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t make this decision for her. You better talk to Jingyan."


    He added with a smile, "Besides, arranged marriages aren¡¯t really in vogue now, people prefer love marriages."


    He felt he had refused tactfully, but Mu Qun said, "It¡¯s not Jingse."


    Bao Mingyuan frowned, "Not Jingse? Could it be Jingyuan?"


    Just then, a voice came from the second floor, "I refuse to marry."


    Bao Mingyuan and Mu Qun both looked towards the second floor.


    On the stairs stood Bao Jingyuan and Bao Ziqi.


    As Bao Jingyuan spoke, she ran downstairs and clung to Bao Mingyuan¡¯s arm, shaking it gently, "Dad, I won¡¯t marry!"


    She spoke recklessly, young and unaware of the extent of her words: "I like someone like Professor Su, not those who are involved in violence all the time! How could he possibly be a match for me!"


    "Jingyuan!" Bao Mingyuan eximed angrily, "Apologize to Mu Jiu."


    Bao Jingyuan, leveraging her family¡¯s influence, scoffed, "I certainly will not apologize! Who does he think he is, bringing gifts and thinking to marry me without even asking if I am willing or not?"

 Chapter 113: The One I Want to Marry is Su Ruanruan

    <h4>Chapter 113: Chapter 113: The One I Want to Marry is Su Ruanruan</h4><h4></h4>


    She has always been willful and Bao Mingyuan also had no way to deal with her, so he could only helplessly say to Mu Qun: "Please forgive her, the child is ignorant."


    Mu Qun took a sip of tea and smiled lightly: "Rest assured, I certainly won¡¯t take it to heart."


    Bao Jingyuan was thoroughly against it, but upon hearing this, she took a closer look at this Mr. Mu Jiu.


    He wasn¡¯t very old and was extremely handsome.


    Just a bit fierce.


    She, being young, was somewhat moved by good-looking men, especially when the other party was also interested in her.


    Just as she was feeling the stirrings of youthful emotions, Mu Qun said to Bao Mingyuan, "Sir is mistaken, thedy I wish to marry is Miss Su."


    Miss Su?


    Su Ruanruan?


    Upon hearing this, Bao Jingyuan¡¯s delicate face twitched unnaturally.


    She felt extremely embarrassed; she had simply humiliated herself.


    Mu Qunpletely ignored her, and politely said to Bao Mingyuan: "It¡¯s rather abrupt of me, but may I have the honor of meeting Miss Su?"


    Bao Mingyuan was still in shock.


    After a while, he finally asked: "How does Mr. Mu Jiu know Ruanruan?"


    Mu Qun tapped his trousers and smiled lightly: "I have had the fortune of a brief encounter with Miss Su, and justst night, I heard of her deeds and took a great liking to her."


    After hearing this, Bao Mingyuan took a sip of tea topose himself before saying: "There¡¯s no need to be so hasty! And furthermore..."


    He looked up at his second son on the second floor, speaking deliberately: "I assume Mr. Mu Jiu also knows what Ruanruan means to the Bao Family."


    This half-hearted objection didn¡¯t bother Mu Qun at all, "I¡¯ve also heard that you, sir, once considered introducing Miss Su to the only son of the Gu Family. Therefore, Miss Su doesn¡¯t have any marital ties with the Bao Family, which is why I¡¯ve taken the liberty toe here."


    He made a well-reasoned case, and Bao Mingyuan felt that this man in his early thirties was not easy to handle.


    In fact, marrying Ruanruan to the well-connected and powerful Mu Qun would bring benefits, but afterst night, Bao Mingyuan had developed special feelings for Su Ruanruan and was reluctant to let her go.


    Although Ruanruan¡¯s background was unclear, she deserved a clean and honorable family, and marrying someone like Mu Qun who had emerged from the mud would be too much of apromise for her.


    Moreover, Ziqi¡¯s attitude towards Ruanruan was still ambiguously undefined.


    Bao Mingyuan smiled faintly: "Mr. Mu Jiu seems to be well-informed, and you must also know that this kid is quite headstrong. Hence, even as her uncle, I cannot decide on her marriage. How about this: when Ruanruan returns, I will ask her about it."


    Mu Qun was surprised: "She¡¯s not at the Bao Family¡¯s home?"


    Bao Mingyuan then said: "Early this morning, the Gu Family called, saying they had taken her to rest at their ce."


    Hearing that Su Ruanruan was not around, Mu Qun prepared to take his leave.


    Bao Mingyuan courteously saw him out, also tactfully indicating that he could not ept those gifts.


    Mu Qun offered a slight smile: "Consider it a modest gift of respect to you, sir, for our future interactions."


    Bao Mingyuan¡¯s expression stiffened.


    Was this man nning to impose himself on the Bao Family?


    What era was this, to still talk of forced marriages?


    Besides, the Bao Family¡¯s influence was not something Mu Qun could just shake, this young man was far too presumptuous.


    Indeed, Mu Qun was audacious. Without this boldness, how could he have achieved his position today?


    He insisted on leaving the gifts, half-forcing, half-politely, and took his leave with his entourage.


    After the car drove away, Bao Mingyuan stood in the center of the living room, his expression as dark as still water.


    Bao Ziqi slowly descended from the second floor, his fingers lightly tracing over the gifts.


    Bao Jingyuan kicked at them, discontentedly saying: "Who does he think he is! Daring to make a scene in our home."

 Chapter 114: She Kept A Trick Up Her Sleeve For Herself

    <h4>Chapter 114: Chapter 114: She Kept A Trick Up Her Sleeve For Herself</h4><h4></h4>


    She said to Bao Mingyuan: "It¡¯s all because of Su Ruanruan, she¡¯s a disaster! Men be enchanted by her. My elder brother, my second brother, and then this Mu Jiu, who appeared out of nowhere, is also bewitched by her."


    Bao Jingyan and Bao Ziqi never openly discussed their feelings for Su Ruanruan in Bao Family, but Bao Jingyuan just blurted it out boldly.


    For a moment, the hall fell silent.


    Bao Mingyuan¡¯s expression darkened, and Bao Ziqi¡¯s face grew colder.


    Bao Jingyuan, infuriated, stamped her foot: "You all side with Su Ruanruan, I¡¯m going to tell mom."


    After she ran off, Bao Mingyuan shook his head helplessly: "Jingyuan is young and talks nonsense, Ziqi, don¡¯t take it seriously."


    Bao Ziqi snorted coldly: "It¡¯s because she¡¯s young that she dares to speak the truth."


    Using that tone, Bao Mingyuan was taken aback and countered: "Are you saying you have feelings for Ruanruan?"


    Bao Ziqi didn¡¯t respond and simply grabbed his car keys and left.


    Bao Mingyuan couldn¡¯t help but shake his head.


    Just then, Mrs. Bao came downstairs, already informed of Mu Qun¡¯s visit by her confidant.


    Seeing his wife descend the stairs, Bao Mingyuan couldn¡¯t help butin: "These children are getting out of hand."


    Mrs. Bao sat down at the dining table and began mournfully: "That¡¯s because you¡¯ve neglected them! Now you only care about promoting Ruanruan, how could you remember the children I bore for you."


    Bao Mingyuan was both amused and annoyed: "What are you talking about?"


    He was rushing to attend a meeting, but that¡¯s when he received a call from Secretary Gao.


    "President Bao, there¡¯s trouble."


    "What could possibly go wrong?" Bao Mingyuan frowned slightly, walking towards the exit.


    Secretary Gao¡¯s tone was grave: "Yanning Pharmaceutical has developed a simr new drug ahead of us and unexpectedlyunched it today."


    "That¡¯s impossible!" Bao Mingyuan stopped in his tracks, "Put Jingyan on the phone."


    Secretary Gao lowered his voice: "Young President Bao has paused the meeting this morning! He¡¯s now in his office."


    Bao Mingyuan cursed under his breath, then quickly strode to his car.


    After he left, Mrs. Bao, who remained seated, slightly curled her lips.


    No one would bet everything on a man.


    She had kept an ace up her sleeve.


    Yanning Pharmaceutical, she owned ten percent of its shares.


    With this new drug developed ahead of Dijing Group, just her dividends were estimated to be in the billions.


    Mrs. Bao was in an extremely good mood.


    Meanwhile, Bao Mingyuan headed to thepany, where Bao Jingyan was already in a meeting.


    Bao Mingyuan burst through the door, furious: "This is impossible!"


    Bear in mind, Dijing Group began developing this type of drug three years ago, when Yanning Pharmaceutical was still ying in the mud!


    Bao Mingyuan sat down, swept all the documents aside.


    "Today, let¡¯s not talk about anything else, just root out the mole."


    He scanned the room: "You all know the scale of Yanning Pharmaceutical and their R&D capabilities. It¡¯s absolutely impossible for them to develop a new drug first! Unless they stole it from Dijing¡¯s work."


    In the meeting room, none of the mid to senior level managers dared to speak.


    Bao Jingyan finally spoke up: "Don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯t get far with this. I guarantee that within half a month of this drug hitting the market, there will be disputes between patients and medical providers."


    Bao Mingyuan frowned: "You¡¯re sure? Jingyan, their team isn¡¯t ipetent, they wouldn¡¯t dare release it without being nearly certain, right?"


    Bao Jingyan shifted his jaw slightly.


    Secretary Gao immediately brought out several bank statements and ced them in front of Bao Mingyuan.


    Bao Mingming nced at them and was stunned.


    After a long while, he murmured, "It turns out to be him."

 Chapter 115: Su Ruanruan is like a little fairy

    <h4>Chapter 115: Chapter 115: Su Ruanruan is like a little fairy</h4><h4></h4>


    Bao Jingyan smiled coldly: "He¡¯s also an old man by father¡¯s side! But he should only have the early data of Dijing, with their abilities they absolutely can¡¯t develop a foolproof new drug, so I¡¯m saying this drug is bound to have problems."


    Bao Mingyuan¡¯s expression softened: "Jingyan, what are you nning to do?"


    Bao Jingyan, with his elegantly boned fingers, gently tapped on the table, paused for a moment, and then said: "Surreptitiously buy up Yanning Pharmaceutical¡¯s stock, then sell it off within two weeks."


    Bao Mingyuan curled his lip slightly: "What about our ownpany?"


    Bao Mingyuan said four words, "Continue to develop." After saying this, he stood up and walked outside.


    In the morning, he went to theboratory, and on the way, he phoned the vi¡¯s servant.


    *


    Vi.


    Su Ruanruan slept until two in the afternoon before waking up, and as she sat up, she heard a knock on the door.


    "Pleasee in."


    At the door, Aunt Li smiled warmly: "Sir called and said he went to theboratory, and asked Miss Su to take Old Zhao¡¯s car to the hospital."


    Su Ruanruan nodded her head.


    Aunt Li saw her wearing pajamas leaning on Bao Jingyan¡¯s bed, her long ck hair sleek, her face beautiful and pure.


    In her heart, she had already imagined countless scenarios.


    Aunt Li, just thinking about it, rubbed her hands happily: "Miss Su, wash your face and change your clothes, the soup is ready, I¡¯ll go stir-fry the vegetables."


    Su Ruanruan went to the bathroom to wash up.


    Looking in the mirror, her cheeks were slightly red.


    What did it mean for her to sleep on Bao Jingyan¡¯s bed like this?


    Ten minutester, she changed into a light pink long dress and slowly descended the stairs.


    Aunt Li was serving the dishes on the table, smiling squint-eyed upon seeing her.


    "Miss Su looks so beautiful, like a fairy descended to earth."


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s face flushed, and she sat down.


    Aunt Li was busy serving her rice, and in the meantime, she nced at the newspaper delivered today.


    The headline was exactly the news of the new drugunched by Yanning Pharmaceutical.


    After reading it, Su Ruanruan smiled faintly.


    Aunt Li came over with the rice, saw the newspaper and said: "The master must be busy again! I heard that hispany has been working on this, but outsiders scooped them."


    Su Ruanruan, in a soft voice, said: "It¡¯s not a big deal, thatpany, with its crooked ways, won¡¯tst long."


    "Miss Su says thatpany is doomed, then it surely will be." Aunt Li didn¡¯t understand these matters, she only knew that Miss Su was very capable and had shown her force in the Bao Family, so whatever Miss Su said must be right.


    Su Ruanruan started smiling.


    Her smile was soft and sweet, very adorable.


    Aunt Li stared nkly again.


    Just like a little fairy, who wouldn¡¯t love to watch!


    Su Ruanruan hurried to the hospital after eating quickly.


    Pushing open the ward door, Gu Ze was inside.


    Seeing Su Ruanruaning, he immediately said: "The doctor just came by and said there has been a lot of improvement, a few more days and then discharge."


    Su Ruanruan was quite happy too, sat by the bed and asked softly, "Have you eaten?"


    Mrs. Gu could now speak, holding her hand andining: "I would like to eat, but your uncle and Gu Ze keep saying that the doctor ordered no food."


    Su Ruanruan nced at Gu Ze: "Liquid food is okay."


    Gu Ze immediately had someone prepare fresh congee.


    Mrs. Gu¡¯s body was weak, Su Ruanruan personally fed her...


    Mrs. Gu, watching her with gentle and soft eyes, felt reassured and heartbroken.


    She quietly held Su Ruanruan¡¯s hand, seemingly casual, asked: "I heard your father was very good to you when he was alive."


    Su Ruanruan hummed: "As a child, I lived abroad with my father for a while,ter we returned to the country because my mother¡¯s health was not good, unexpectedly... within a few years, they both passed away one after another."

 Chapter 116: I beg you, please spare me

    <h4>Chapter 116: Chapter 116: I beg you, please spare me</h4><h4></h4>


    She didn¡¯t borate on what happened afterward, but Mrs. Gu could imagine how difficult it must have been for a girl on her own living at the mercy of others.


    At this moment, she was treating Su Ruanruan as if she were her own biological daughter, wishing she could immediately have a DNA test done. However, Yuanpei appeased her by saying that they could wait until after she was discharged from the hospital.


    She didn¡¯t understand. What did the test have to do with her being discharged?


    But now that she was feeling weak and unable to physically pursue the matter herself, she had no choice but to curb her impatience and wait.


    Mrs. Gu, listening to Su Ruanruan¡¯s asional whispering and receiving such tender care, felt an unprecedented sense of tranquility and bliss in her heart.


    Su Ruanruan stopped after feeding her half a bowl.


    Mrs. Gu was reluctant to let go: "Are you tired? If you are, go rest on the sofa."


    "I just woke up." Su Ruanruan peeled another apple, then squeezed juice for Mrs. Gu to drink.


    Mrs. Gu, who had been roughed up by two rugged men for half a day and was feeling rather annoyed, now found herself warmed by the tender and considerate gestures of the young girl. She secretly thought: if it turned out that they weren¡¯t biologically rted, she would have to alter the DNA results. She must make Yuanpei acknowledge this daughter no matter what.


    Gu Ze watched his mother¡¯s expression and tugged at Su Ruanruan¡¯s hair: "My mom has eyes only for you, Ruanruan."


    Mrs. Gu choked on her drink and red at her son. "If you know that, then good! Look at your sister, then look at yourself, always fooling around with girls outside inappropriately."


    Su Ruanruanughed.


    She revealed a row of small teeth, very cute indeed.


    Mrs. Gu was mesmerized once again...


    After chatting and joking with the two children for a while, she went to sleep, and a nurse watched over as Gu Ze returned to hispany first. Su Ruanruan sat on the sofa reading for a while, then roamed around a bit.


    Just as Su Ruanruan came out, she ran into someone.


    Bao Ziqi.


    Bao Ziqi hade to visit Su Qionglin; since he hadn¡¯t apanied herst night, her endless calls had bombed his phone, and so he came to see her.


    Su Qionglin had her insecurities, of course, always behaving submissively towards him.


    Bao Ziqi thought to himself with a cool detachment: What¡¯s wrong with marrying a woman like this? Obedient, beautiful, and presentable in public.


    Why bother...


    As he pondered, he raised his eyes and saw Su Ruanruan.


    She was dressed very girlishly today.


    A light pink long dress, tightly cinched at the waist, ented with a circle of pearls around the neckline and cuffs.


    Extremely pretty.


    Bao Ziqi looked at her coldly.


    Su Ruanruan, unconcerned, nodded lightly at him.


    In her mind, Bao Ziqi was just an acquaintance.


    At most, maybe her eldest sister¡¯s husband.


    Having made the rare trip to Tongsheng Hospital, Su Ruanruan naturally wanted to take a look at Su Yugu¡¯s office.


    Just as she reached the elevator, someone grabbed onto her.


    The person pleaded in a pitiful voice: "I beg you, Miss Su, please let me off the hook."


    Su Ruanruan paused and turned her head to look.


    It was Hao Keke.


    Su Ruanruan didn¡¯t have a good impression of her and replied indifferently: "It seems to me we have no grudge; what do you mean by asking me to let you off?"


    Hao Keke¡¯s eyes were red and swollen, her expression even more pitiful: "Teacher Ziqi rejected me, can you honestly say it has nothing to do with you?"


    Su Ruanruan was baffled: "If he rejected you, you should go to him, not me."


    Hao Keke took a breath: "But ¡¯Starry Sky¡¯ was yed by you. How can you say it has nothing to do with you?"


    Su Ruanruan could hardly believe what Hao Keke was saying.


    Could this girl be any more devoid of principles?


    It was clear she had impersonated her, with malicious intent, and now that she had been exposed, she still had the nerve to me others.


    Just as Su Ruanruan was about to respond, Hao Keke burst into tears and said: "You clearly knew why I was favored by Teacher Ziqi. You should have yed the piano poorly on purpose, but you deliberately yed it well, intending to pick a fight with me."

 Chapter 117: Su Ruanruan Gets Scalded

    <h4>Chapter 117: Chapter 117: Su Ruanruan Gets Scalded</h4><h4></h4>


    Especially, when she saw Su Ruanruan just now, she was struck by her beauty.


    Delicate, not tainted by a speck of dust - that¡¯s Su Ruanruan for you!


    There are many attractive female stars in the entertainment industry, but few have the clean aura that Su Ruanruan possesses.


    Hao Keke was mad with jealousy.


    Su Ruanruan ignored her and made to leave, which made Hao Keke tremble with rage.


    Just then a nurse wasing over with a kettle of hot water, and in a moment of madness¡ª


    She wanted to scald Su Ruanruan to death.


    Better yet, to ensure Su Ruanruan would never be able to y piano again, then Teacher Ziqi would notice her.


    Just as she grabbed the kettle and threw the boiling water towards Su Ruanruan, a cold male voice sounded: "Get out of the way."


    Su Ruanruan was stunned.


    Her body was embraced by someone and moved to the side.


    Then, her arm was seized by a burning pain.


    Most of the boiling water spilled on the floor, but a small portion sshed directly onto Su Ruanruan¡¯s arm.


    She cried out in pain.


    The one who held her was Bao Ziqi.


    Su Ruanruan was injured; he intended to take her to the surgery for treatment.


    At this moment, Hao Keke wasn¡¯t settled and bit her lip to say softly: "Teacher Ziqi, I didn¡¯t mean to, I just wanted to..."


    Bao Ziqi kicked her immediately.


    Hao Keke¡¯s body mmed against the wall, her head throbbing with immense pain.


    She could hardly believe it.


    Teacher Ziqi actually kicked her for Su Ruanruan?


    Bao Ziqi raised his voice to the nurse: "Call the police, and bring up the surveince footage."


    This kind of person must be punished.


    The nurse was frightened as well but immediately called the police upon Bao Ziqi¡¯s order...


    Bao Ziqi didn¡¯t wait; he dragged Su Ruanruan straight to the surgical emergency room.


    The surgeon recognized Su Ruanruan and hastily asked, "What happened?"


    Su Ruanruan managed a slight smile: "It¡¯s nothing serious, I¡¯ll just apply some ointment myself."


    The doctor eyed her: "I can¡¯t apply ointment here? You¡¯ve always been this way since childhood, afraid of troubling others."


    While he spoke, he took scissors and carefully cut open her sleeve.


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s skin was fair and delicate, but that patch was scalded red.


    After examining, the doctor said with a smile, "We need to apply medicine properly, otherwise it¡¯ll leave a scar."


    Su Ruanruan didn¡¯t mind much: "It¡¯s okay."


    But Bao Ziqi was gruffly saying: "Prepare the full set of medicines. Make sure to apply them properly these next few days."


    Su Ruanruan: ...


    It was then the doctor noticed Bao Ziqi and was somewhat puzzled.


    Isn¡¯t the second young master of the Bao Family Miss Third¡¯s boyfriend? Howe he was holding Ruanruan and wouldn¡¯t let go?


    After all, as a man himself, what isn¡¯t clear after a second nce?


    Seeing but not revealing, the doctor directly took the ointment, applied it for Su Ruanruan, and gave a few more instructions...


    On their way out, Su Ruanruan said to Bao Ziqi: "Thank you for just now."


    Bao Ziqi had his hands in his pockets, appearing cold and aloof: "Hao Keke did what she did because of me after all. If it wasn¡¯t my business, I wouldn¡¯t care about your life or death."


    His venomous tongue and mercurial mood were something Su Ruanruan had experienced before.


    She wasn¡¯t bothered by it and said goodbye to him.


    Suddenly Bao Ziqi stopped her, "Someone came to our house this morning."


    Su Ruanruan was puzzled.


    Bao Ziqi snorted, "To propose marriage! He¡¯s a big shot from Jiangcheng. Su Ruanruan, now is a good opportunity if you want to leave the Bao Family."


    Su Ruanruan was stunned for a moment.


    A marriage proposal?


    As she was pondering, Bao Ziqi coldly added, "Feels good to be pursued, doesn¡¯t it?"


    "I don¡¯t know what you mean," Su Ruanruan was irritated by his cynicism: "Am I supposed to marry whoever proposes to me?"


    But Bao Ziqi didn¡¯t let her off: "Then who do you want to marry?"

 Chapter 118 Bao Jingyan Gets Jealous

    <h4>Chapter 118: Chapter 118 Bao Jingyan Gets Jealous</h4><h4></h4>


    Su Ruanruan resignedly said: "Bao Ziqi, do you really have to speak like this?"


    Suddenly her eyes cast downward, "If you really can¡¯t amodate me, I¡¯ll move out tomorrow."


    After she spoke, Bao Ziqi stared at her intensely.


    After a long pause, he sneered: "Having a backer really makes you different."


    He left without looking back.


    Su Ruanruan lifted her arm and only then noticed the pain.


    She initially nned to go to her uncle Su Yugu to inquire about the situation, but she paused, thought for a moment, and made a phone call to Bao Jingyan¡¯s driver toe pick her up.


    Old Zhao immediately came to get her.


    Upon getting into the car, Old Zhao noticed her injured hand and eximed, "What happened here, Young Master Jingyan will be so distressed."


    "It was just a minor burn, it¡¯s nothing." Su Ruanruan downyed it.


    Still worried, Old Zhao insisted, "No, we need to get this checked at the hospital."


    Su Ruanruan smiled, "I just came from the hospital."


    "Right." Old Zhao scratched his head, "Look at my memory."


    He brought Su Ruanruan back to the vi and naturally, it stirred up anothermotion; Auntie Li and a few others were terribly nervous, fussing over her with great concern.


    Surrounded by these women caring for her, Su Ruanruan felt a warmth in her eyes.


    But Auntie Li was sharp, noticing the young girl felt embarrassed and proactively suggesting she go upstairs to rest.


    Su Ruanruan went upstairs, changed her clothes, picked a book from Bao Jingyan¡¯s study, and sat on the sofa to read. She was so engrossed that she didn¡¯t notice the evening creeping in.


    The sound of a car echoed from downstairs. Su Ruanruan walked out to the balcony and saw Bao Jingyan getting out of the car.


    Dressed in a ssic ck and white three-piece suit, elegant and noble as if he was a male god from a fashion magazine.


    He looked up and saw her, pausing his steps.


    Su Ruanruan blushed, ran back to the bedroom, and sat on the sofa pretending to read.


    It was an obvious attempt to hide her fluster.


    Bao Jingyan went straight upstairs, pushed open the door, and saw her enveloped in the dim light.


    Her soft yellow long dress made her look like a budding lily, delicate and beautiful.


    He approached, leaning over with his hands braced on the sofa arms to look at her.


    After a while, Su Ruanruan couldn¡¯t help but lower her book and look up, "Why are you staring at me like that?"


    Bao Jingyan, feeling somewhat restless, leaned in to kiss her before speaking in a husky voice, "I heard Mu Qun visited our home this morning."


    Mu Qun?


    Su Ruanruan finally realized which V.I.P. Bao Ziqi was referring to.


    She pretended ignorance, just gazing at Bao Jingyan.


    Bao Jingyan tapped her head, took off his coat, tossed it onto the bed, and removed his tie, talking while doing so, "Mu Qun, known as Mu Jiu. He has quite an influence in Jiangcheng, and many women wish to marry him."


    Suddenly, he implied, "If someone has any enemies, getting Mu Qun¡¯s help couldn¡¯t be better."


    She clearly understood his insinuations.


    She blinked gently, "Then, if I marry him... can he solve all my problems?"


    No sooner had she finished speaking, a warm hand slipped into her clothes, tickling her.


    Su Ruanruan screamed, "Bao Jingyan... take your hand... off, hmm, hmm..."


    "Are you still going to talk about marrying him?" He pressed closer, trapping herpletely on the sofa.


    Pleading was useless; Bao Jingyanpletely had his way with her.


    In the end, shey limp in his chest.


    Her face blossomed like a lotus, and tiny beads of sweat adorned her hair.


    "Are you still going to say it?" Bao Jingyan nibbled on her, his voice husky.


    "No more." Su Ruanruan softly murmured, burying her face in the crook of his neck.


    His skin burned hot, and her skin was covered in a thinyer of sweat.


    Pressed together, it was profoundly stirring.

 Chapter 119 What Are You Going to Do to Her Again?

    <h4>Chapter 119: Chapter 119 What Are You Going to Do to Her Again?</h4><h4></h4>


    Bao Jingyan lowered his head and kissed her intricately, his voice even more hoarse: "Then who will you marry?"


    She refused to say, only holding onto his neck.


    When he went too far, she whimpered like a kitten.


    Soft pleas for mercy seeped through the door...


    "Bao Jingyan, I don¡¯t want it like this..."


    Mixed with the man¡¯s coaxing words...


    "I like it this way... Ruanruan, be good..."


    Suddenly, Su Ruanruan let out a light cry: "It hurts."


    Bao Jingyan stopped, frowning: "What¡¯s wrong?"


    "I got burned a bit at the hospital." Su Ruanruan didn¡¯t hide anything and told him all about Hao Keke¡¯s incident.


    Bao Jingyan felt extremely distressed.


    "Does it still hurt?"


    "I¡¯ve already applied ointment at the hospital."


    Bao Jingyan got up to fetch the ointment, carefully lifted her injured arm, and meticulously applied medicine for her.


    As he applied it, he said, "She got off easy by not ending up in my hands."


    Su Ruanruan gently ced her hand on his arm, softly saying: "Just punish her as you see fit, don¡¯t you again..."


    Bao Jingyan¡¯s dark pupils turned ice cold: "You pity her?"


    Seeing him like that, Su Ruanruan got angry, turned her little face to one side: "I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore."


    Bao Jingyan, naturally decisive and resolute, but now showed a trace of softness: "I didn¡¯t even say anything yet, and you¡¯re already angry?"


    He hugged her shoulder, with a tone that somewhat coaxed.


    Su Ruanruan, getting annoyed, turned and challenged: "If I don¡¯t intervene, what are you going to do to her? Break one of her hands?"


    "That would be considered light." Bao Jingyan¡¯s eyes brimmed with a mischievous aura.


    Su Ruanruan was so angry that she burst into tears.


    He was still the same!


    Seeing her cry, Bao Jingyan was helpless: "What¡¯s the matter, it was just talk and I haven¡¯t actually done anything to her."


    Su Ruanruan understood him, was it really just talk?


    She was stubborn for a while, then went over to tug on his arm: "I won¡¯t plead for her, but you shouldn¡¯t get involved either, just let things take their natural course, okay?"


    After speaking, she reached out to smooth his frown.


    There was a trace of fierceness there.


    Although she couldn¡¯t guarantee she would stay with him to the end, she didn¡¯t want him to be too ruthless in his dealings, cutting off his own retreat.


    Bao Jingyan caught her hand and yed with it in his palm.


    She did not struggle, letting him hold it.


    After a while, he finally said in a hoarse voice: "It¡¯s not a big deal, worth you crying and making a scene over it."


    He wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes and kissed her little mouth.


    By this point, thenterns were just beginning to be lit.


    He gently pinched her small face: "I¡¯ll bring dinner over."


    Su Ruanruan, having tangled with him for a long time and worried about the servants gossiping, blushed and said: "I¡¯ll go downstairs to eat with you."


    As she said it, she sat up straight and lowered her head to button up the top few buttons of her blouse.


    But the buttons, no bigger than grains of rice, were too slippery and she couldn¡¯t secure them properly. In the end, Bao Jingyan took over her hands and buttoned them for her.


    Her cheeks were red, she didn¡¯t dare to look at him.


    Bao Jingyan took her small hand and led her downstairs to eat.


    Auntie Li immediately served dinner when she saw theming down, but Auntie Li¡¯s gaze seemed to say a lot.


    The master had bullied her a bit too harshly.


    Su Ruanruan was even more embarrassed under Auntie Li¡¯s explicit gaze, and reached to brush back her hair.


    Her look towards Bao Jingyan carried some me.


    Bao Jingyan sliced the steak for her and pushed it over, with a thick-skinned face: "It¡¯s fried by the new chef, quite good."


    She bit her lower lip and ate with a fork in small bites.


    Bao Jingyan suddenly said: "Your arm is injured, stay here for the next few days."


    "I¡¯ll still go backter." Su Ruanruan shook her head.


    Bao Jingyan did not argue, but neither did he agree.

 Chapter 120: Ruanruan, Say You Like Me

    <h4>Chapter 120: Chapter 120: Ruanruan, Say You Like Me</h4><h4></h4>


    After dinner, Su Ruanruan received a phone call from Bao Ziqi.


    She picked up: "Is something the matter?"


    Bao Ziqi was distant and detached, "They called from over there and asked you to go to the station at ten o¡¯clock to give a statement."


    Su Ruanruan hummed an acknowledgment: "I¡¯ll be there on time."


    She waited for Bao Ziqi to hang up, but he didn¡¯t.


    Between them, they could hear each other¡¯s breathing.


    Bao Jingyan came downstairs and saw that her expression was off. So he went over and wrapped an arm around her waist, his lips close to her ear as he whispered: "Bao Ziqi¡¯s call?"


    Su Ruanruan gave him a look, then said to the person on the other end: "If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m hanging up now."


    She hung up without waiting for Bao Ziqi to respond, and she also gently pushed Bao Jingyan away.


    She requested of him: "In front of others, you¡¯re not allowed to touch me."


    Having said that, she went upstairs.


    But Bao Jingyan wouldn¡¯t let her go and followed behind her.


    In the bedroom, he caught her shoulder and pinned her against the door, "Do you often talk to Bao Ziqi on the phone?"


    Su Ruanruan bit her lip: "He was just notifying me to go make a statement tomorrow."


    "Is he going as well?" Bao Jingyan asked sharply.


    Su Ruanruan didn¡¯t actually know and couldn¡¯t answer for a moment.


    Bao Jingyan huffed lightly: "He wants to see you."


    Su Ruanruan, thin-skinned and getting annoyed, argued with him: "I don¡¯t have such thoughts."


    "But that doesn¡¯t mean Bao Ziqi doesn¡¯t have those thoughts." Bao Jingyan pinched her chin, his gaze intense on her eyes.


    Su Ruanruan turned her face away, asking him softly, "Are you going to keep bringing up Bao Ziqi with me? You¡¯re not unaware of how I entered the Bao Family, nor are you unaware of his affairs with my elder sister."


    Young as she was, she had her own convictions: "Since there is no possibility between him and me, and he hasn¡¯t shown any intentions, on what grounds would I have the right to refuse?"


    Besides, she had never liked Bao Ziqi.


    Yet, it was always Bao Jingyan who made her cry.


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s eyes reddened, feeling wronged.


    Bao Jingyan calmed down, his voice much gentler: "Why are you crying again?"


    He gently touched the corner of her eye: "You cry all day, like a water baby."


    He added: "Why haven¡¯t you cried in front of others?"


    He shouldn¡¯t have mentioned it, as it made Su Ruanruan really cry.


    Big teardrops slid down, and she didn¡¯t bother to wipe them away.


    Bao Jingyan¡¯s heart ached; she was hurt and frightened today. He should be tender with her instead of foolishly getting jealous.


    Moved with pity, he held her and set her on the sofa, kneeling beside her, coaxing, "It¡¯s my fault! Go if you want to tomorrow."


    "I don¡¯t want to go," Su Ruanruan said with a bit of childlike pique.


    Bao Jingyan chuckled softly, whispering close to her ear: "Ruanruan only wants to see me, right?"


    "Even less so," she said, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment.


    Bao Jingyan shamelessly drew her hand to his face, urging her to feel him.


    "Ruanruan, say you like me."


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s face blushed, and she pulled her hand back forcefully.


    "I don¡¯t like you."


    He held onto her and would not let go, enjoying this little pleasure...


    The matter that was interrupted earlier was stirred up again.


    Though this had happened several times before, Su Ruanruan still felt immensely embarrassed; she cried and fussed, cursing him for being shameless throughout...


    Afterward, Bao Jingyan took a long time to soothe his little one until she stopped crying.


    Once she was asleep, he went to the balcony to light a cigarette.


    His lips puffed out a ring of smoke, and he smiled.


    Still a child, to throw such a fit; in the future, he didn¡¯t know just how she might carry on...

 Chapter 121 Bao Jingyan, You’ve Gotten Old

    <h4>Chapter 121: Chapter 121 Bao Jingyan, You¡¯ve Gotten Old</h4><h4></h4>


    Early morning.


    The morning light streams through the white curtains, sprinkling pieces of golden light on the luxurious bed.


    Su Ruanruan slowly opens her eyes.


    She is lying in the crook of the man¡¯s arm, and he is still asleep.


    She tilts her head back in his embrace to watch him sleep.


    He still lookspelling with his strong features, but with a faint blue stubble on his chin.


    Su Ruanruan can¡¯t help but reach out and touch it; it¡¯s a bit prickly but amusing.


    Suddenly, Bao Jingyan opens his eyes.


    He doesn¡¯t startle her, just silently watches the yful child in his arms.


    Su Ruanruan has had her fun, and when she looks up, she meets his deep-set eyes; she jumps with a start and then embarrassingly buries herself into his embrace.


    "Does it hurt anymore?"


    "Ah?"


    "Your arm." He chuckles lowly, then carefully slides her arm out of the nkets and inspects it diligently.


    Su Ruanruan blushes, letting him look her over.


    Only after Bao Jingyan confirms there¡¯s no significant issue does he let go of her arm, watching her with a clear gaze, "What did you think I was asking about being hurt?"


    Su Ruanruan is both embarrassed and annoyed.


    It was nothing serious. He¡¯s doing this on purpose, he¡¯s shameless.


    She gets up from the bed and runs to the changing room; the door shuts, and her heart races with thuds.


    Bao Jingyan, on the other hand, doesn¡¯t get up right away, but leans back against the headboard and lights a cigarette.


    Just then, when she escaped, she was wearing only one of his ck shirts, and the hem lifted when she bent over.


    He saw everything that shouldn¡¯t be seen.


    Bao Jingyan lets out a ring of smoke, then puts out the cigarette.


    He must be crazy to have kept this girl here overnight; she¡¯s so young, he really can¡¯t touch her.


    He throws off the covers and gets up, pulling open the door to the dressing room.


    Su Ruanruan has just changed her clothes when she sees hime in, instinctively stepping back.


    Bao Jingyan simply removes his sleepwear, changing his clothes in front of her.


    Su Ruanruan screams with her face covered: "You have no shame!"


    Bao Jingyan kindly reminds her: "We took a bath togetherst night, what haven¡¯t you seen?"


    She¡¯s even more embarrassed and quite annoyed, "That¡¯s because I hurt my hand."


    "So, is it to be discarded after use?" He pulls her hands away, and although she screams again, when she opens her eyes, she sees he¡¯s already dressed.


    Neat and dapper.


    Su Ruanruan res at him.


    To him, her little act only appears adorable.


    He kisses her: "I¡¯ll take you to the hospital in a bit."


    Su Ruanruan knows he¡¯s busy and refuses: "I¡¯ll just take the driver¡¯s car."


    "You¡¯re so considerate?" Bao Jingyan pulls her into his embrace, whispering into her little ear: "You¡¯re this sensible even before you¡¯ve be Mrs. Bao?"


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s face turns red again.


    He continues to tease her: "Does my Ruanruan really want to be Mrs. Bao?"


    This time, Su Ruanruan remains silent.


    His voice suddenly hoarse: "Ruanruan, I¡¯ve said before that we¡¯d get married when no one else is your match."


    She droops her little neck, "Then you¡¯ll be very old."


    Bao Jingyanughs serenely: "Old, am I? Want me to prove I¡¯m not?"


    She quickly wraps her arms around his waist, meekly burying her little face into his chest, her voice even softer: "No need."


    Bao Jingyan tugs at her ear and takes her hand to go downstairs for breakfast.


    The household staff all treat her as thedy of the house, showing her great respect, and even ask Su Ruanruan for guidance on some household matters.


    Su Ruanruan is young and somewhat at a loss.


    Bao Jingyan smiles: "It¡¯s about time you learn."


    He signals with his eyes, and the housekeeperes over with arge ledger, respectfully saying: "These are Sir¡¯s physical investments in various ces, usually managed by professionals, but Sir said from now on they are for Miss Su to handle."


    Su Ruanruan bites her lip: "I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to do it."


    Besides, she¡¯s young, and she¡¯s uncertain if she will end up with Bao Jingyan in the end.

 Chapter 122: The Past of the Su Family

    <h4>Chapter 122: Chapter 122: The Past of the Su Family</h4><h4></h4>


    Bao Jingyan knew her little tricks all too well, his slender palm resting on the booklet, "If you can¡¯t, you can learn! I¡¯ll teach you."


    He taught her many things, how to be a mistress of the house.


    He taught her, how to be a woman.


    Su Ruanruan did not agree at once.


    Bao Jingyan coaxed her softly: "Aren¡¯t you interested in Tongsheng Hospital? What will you do if it falls into your hands one day?"


    Su Ruanruan was silent, continuing to sip her congee slowly.


    She always felt that he had ulterior motives.


    The housekeeper brought out another item, "This is the ounting book of Tongsheng Hospital over the years."


    Su Ruanruan was stunned for a moment, then asked Bao Jingyan excitedly, "Where did you get this from?"


    Bao Jingyan took a sip of his coffee and said slowly, "Wanting it is enough to have it."


    He watched her flip through the ledger and was reminded of something.


    That day, Su Ru¡¯an blurted out in a rage that "Ruanruan and I have no blood rtion," so what exactly was Ruanruan¡¯s background?


    But, she was willing to be Ziqi¡¯s concubine to investigate the cause of Su Peiming¡¯s death.


    Should he tell her?


    For a moment, even Bao Jingyan hesitated.


    Su Ruanruan eagerly looked through the medical records of Tongsheng Hospital from the year beforest and the year prior, the very years her father passed away.


    But after a long search, she found nothing suspicious.


    She slowly closed the ounting book, her little face slightly disappointed.


    Bao Jingyan gently asked her, "Was Su Peiming good to you?"


    She nodded.


    Then she raised her eyes and looked nkly at him, "Dad was in good health with no illness, and he loved mom very much... He would nevermit suicide so easily."


    Back when she was young, she wanted to uncover the truth but was dismissed by the Su Family with a few words.


    The day Su Peiming died, he turned into a handful of ashes, andter, mom in the sanitarium somehow heard about it and followed suit.


    She became an orphan.


    She remembers that night, when the old Mr. Su got very angry and smashed everything in the study.


    Her uncle Su Yugu came down from upstairs, much more dispirited as well.


    He saw Su Ruanruan, only patted her shoulder and forced a smile: "From now on, your uncle and aunt will take care of you."


    They took very good care of her, all the way to the Bao Family...


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s lips curled up in a cold smile.


    A hand rested on the back of her hand.


    The servants all conscientiously left.


    Bao Jingyan wiped away her tears, saying tenderly, "It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want to learn, why the tears?"


    With him like this, Su Ruanruan felt even more like crying.


    He obviously knew.


    She leaned her head against his arm and whispered softly, "Bao Jingyan, sometimes you¡¯re very mean, but sometimes you¡¯re particrly kind."


    He stroked her hair, still consoling her gently: "My Ruanruan is so capable, whatever she wants to do, she¡¯ll surely aplish."


    "Really?" Su Ruanruan looked up at him.


    He leaned in and kissed her, his voice hoarse, "Of course it¡¯s true."


    Su Ruanruan smiled faintly.


    Revealing a row of small white teeth, very adorable.


    Bao Jingyan pulled her up, "I¡¯ll take you to the hospital, if we don¡¯t leave soon, I¡¯ll bete."


    Once in the car, Su Ruanruan asked him, "Is it because of the Yanning Pharmaceutical issue?"


    Bao Jingyan nodded.


    After a while, he suddenly chuckled softly, "You¡¯re not asking more?"


    "There¡¯s nothing to ask! They can¡¯t produce good medicine anyway," Su Ruanruan said ndly, then continued, "But have you ever thought about who might have leaked the information?"


    Grinding his white teeth, Bao Jingyan sneered: "Hold off for now, when the timees, we¡¯ll thoroughly extricate this bloodworm."


    With him saying this, Su Ruanruan had an understanding in her heart.

 Chapter 123 Bao Jingyan’s Brutal Method

    <h4>Chapter 123: Chapter 123 Bao Jingyan¡¯s Brutal Method</h4><h4></h4>


    Bao Jingyan took Su Ruanruan to the hospital, only to find the entrance of Mrs. Gu¡¯s ward in chaos. Two elderly people were kneeling and crying, seemingly desperate travelers from afar.


    "What¡¯s going on?" Bao Jingyan frowned.


    Gu Ze lifted his chin slightly: "It¡¯s Hao Keke¡¯s parents, I¡¯ve already called security."


    While he was speaking, Hao Keke¡¯s parents rushed over, especially the mother, who directly clung to Su Ruanruan¡¯s legs, sobbing and pleading, "I beg you, please spare our Keke."


    The middle-aged woman clung to her tightly, causing red marks on her calves.


    Su Ruanruan felt a chilling sensation in her heart.


    What meant by asking her to spare Hao Keke, it was clearly Hao Keke who did wrong.


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s frail and gentle temperament does not mean Bao Jingyan has an easy temper.


    He kicked away the obnoxious woman with such force that one of her teeth broke.


    The womany on the ground moaning, while her husband rushed over, shouting her name.


    The scene looked pitiful.


    Bao Jingyan gestured for Gu Ze to take Su Ruanruan away.


    Once Su Ruanruan had left, Bao Jingyan stepped forward.


    The couple looked up to see the tall, handsome, and distinguished man before them, trembling with fear.


    They knew they couldn¡¯t afford to provoke someone like him, tremblingly they asked, "Is this young master Bao?"


    They thought the man before them was Bao Ziqi.


    Bao Jingyan didn¡¯t correct them, instead, looking down at them he said: "I will have someone send you a check for 2 million, but Hao Keke must serve two years in prison."


    Hao Keke¡¯s mother immediately started wailing, "Our Keke is innocent, she did no wrong! It¡¯s all that vixen¡¯s fault, why should Keke go to prison?"


    "Three years."


    "Young Master Bao, you can¡¯t do this!"


    "Five years."


    Bao Jingyan coldly uttered a few words: "If you persist, I assure you she will never leave prison for the rest of her life."


    He squatted down, with a slight smile: "Life is full of idents, isn¡¯t it?"


    The couple was stunned.


    They didn¡¯t dare shed another tear.


    Just staring nkly at Bao Jingyan, observing the man from a different world.


    Bao Jingyan sneered, stood up, and dropped a sentence.


    "Never set foot in Jiangcheng again, and never bother her."


    Of course, five years exchanged for 5 million.


    Hao Keke¡¯s parents left Jiangcheng that very day.


    That evening, Bao Jingyan came to pick up Su Ruanruan, sitting in the car, Su Ruanruan asked him.


    Bao Jingyan turned his head and smiled lightly: "It¡¯s already resolved."


    Su Ruanruan was somewhat dazed.


    "What¡¯s wrong, do you think I was too violent again?" he held her hand.


    Su Ruanruan snapped back, "Focus on driving."


    Bao Jingyan let go of her hand, focusing intently on the road ahead.


    About five minutester, Su Ruanruan spoke: "Actually, sometimes you are notpletely wrong."


    Bao Jingyan lightlyughed.


    When they got home, Bao Jingyan changed Su Ruanruan¡¯s dressing and examined her calves.


    Thankfully, there were no marks.


    "I told you it¡¯s nothing." Su Ruanruan lowered her skirt, whispered softly: "But you are quite violent, kicking out someone¡¯s tooth."


    Coincidentally, Aunt Li brought in coffee and Bao Jingyan saidughing: "Listen to this, the girl is sympathizing with strangers now."


    Aunt Li was good at lightening the mood: "That¡¯s because Miss Su is kind-hearted. With such gentleness, she will definitely be a good mother in the future."


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s face immediately flushed.


    Bao Jingyan sipped his coffee, calmly replying: "Aunt Li, you are wrong here, Ruanruan is only 18 years old, how could she have children!"


    Aunt Li straightforwardly responded: "In the past, 16-year-olds could have children."

 Chapter 124: First Meeting with Mu Jiu

    <h4>Chapter 124: Chapter 124: First Meeting with Mu Jiu</h4><h4></h4>


    The atmosphere suddenly became somewhat ambiguous.


    Aunt Li was still beaming with joy.


    Su Ruanruan felt both shy and yet unable to react harshly.


    Bao Jingyan reached out his hand to pull her over and stroked her gently: "You¡¯re still so young, how could I bear to let go."


    This sentence made Aunt Li imagine countless scenarios.


    Seeing Su Ruanruan feeling really shy, Bao Jingyan asked Aunt Li to go cut some melon.


    When Aunt Li left, Su Ruanruan, biting her lip, said seriously: "You can¡¯t do this anymore."


    "Aunt Li is not an outsider," he coaxed her.


    Su Ruanruan fell silent, just nestling in his embrace.


    She rarely was thispliant; Bao Jingyan also cherished such moments and simply picked up a book to read with her.


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s mind wasn¡¯t on the book; she asked him softly, "How¡¯s everything at theb?"


    Bao Jingyan moved the book aside: "We don¡¯t talk about work at home."


    Su Ruanruan looked at him.


    He pretended to read and after a while said: "I¡¯ve seen your notes, and I decided to reduce thatponent you marked by half. This way, the medication won¡¯t be so aggressive."


    Su Ruanruan nodded: "But this way, the therapeutic effect won¡¯t be as remarkable either."


    Bao Jingyan suddenly picked up a small medicine bottle from the coffee table and ced it in Su Ruanruan¡¯s palm.


    Su Ruanruan carefully examined it and, after thinking for a moment, was overjoyed.


    "How did you think of this?"


    Bao Jingyan said, "Who says you only use one medicine to treat an illness?"


    Su Ruanruan held the bottle dearly.


    Bao Jingyan wrapped his arms around her from behind, murmuring softly, "Follow me to the Imperial Vista for internship in a couple of days, okay?"


    Su Ruanruan turned towards him, "Would Uncle suspect anything?"


    "He will," Bao Jingyan said very certainly.


    Su Ruanruan hesitated.


    Bao Jingyan gently pinched her chin: "But he won¡¯t say it out loud; he can¡¯t bear to have you away from the Bao Family."


    She still felt uneasy, but Bao Jingyan had already decided.


    Ruanruan was staying here, unaware that Mu Qun was visiting the Bao Mansion each day over the past few days.


    Proposing marriage.


    In a persistence not to leave without seeing Su Ruanruan.


    Bao Jingyan knew what Bao Mingyuan was like. As long as the benefits were sufficient, nothing was too hard to let go of.


    So, this matter couldn¡¯t be dyed.


    Bao Jingyan had his ways, but that night he did not tease Su Ruanruan and just let her lie in his arms wearing a thin underskirt...


    After staying with Bao Jingyan for three or four days, Su Ruanruan felt she could not continue staying any longer.


    On the fifth day, she returned to the Bao Mansion.


    Just as she entered the hall, she saw there were visitors.


    A man in his thirties, very well-groomed, only his aura was a bit too dominating.


    Su Ruanruan guessed this must be Mr. Mu Jiu.


    Just then, Mrs. Bao spoke up: "Ruanruan, we were just waiting for you."


    Su Ruanruan smiled slightly, "Auntie, is something the matter?"


    Mrs. Bao affectionately had her sit and then rebuked her own husband: "Look at you, not even introducing the two young people? You¡¯re really something."


    Bao Mingyuan helplessly: Mr. Mu Jiu... Child?


    Just as he was about to speak, Mrs. Bao held back a smile, "Mingyuan, Mr. Mu Jiu is indeed very sincere."


    With that statement, Bao Mingyuan hesitated a bit.


    Indeed, the conditions Mr. Mu Jiu had proposed were very tempting.


    Two ports!


    Such coveted assets!


    With these, he could virtually control Gu Yuanpei, that old man.


    Bao Mingyuan was tempted.


    Of course, he couldn¡¯t be too overbearing, so he said with a smile, "Ruanruan, this is Mr. Mu Jiu. He has seen your paintings and wanted to meet you."


    He chuckled again, "Young people should interact more."

 Chapter 125 Bao Ziqi Stands up for Su Ruanruan

    <h4>Chapter 125: Chapter 125 Bao Ziqi Stands up for Su Ruanruan</h4><h4></h4>


    Su Ruanruan looked towards Mu Jiu.


    Mu Qun was meeting her for the second time¡ªlove at first sight, and even more enchanted at the second.


    He stared at Su Ruanruan, deeply enamored by her delicate demeanor.


    In a soft voice, he asked, "Where would you like to go?"


    Yet Su Ruanruan gently replied, "Thank you for your kindness, Mr. Mu, but I have other matters and might not be able to apany you."


    Her resistance wasn¡¯t a surprise to Mu Qun.


    The young girl he admired was surely proud, why would he be interested in someone like Bao Jingyuan?


    Bao Mingyuan and his wife were taken aback and annoyed.


    How could this child disregard the interests of the Bao Family?


    Bao Mingyuan carefully spoke, "Ruanruan, perhaps you¡¯re not aware of Mu Jiu¡¯s capabilities..."


    "I have heard," Su Ruanruan bowed slightly towards Mu Qun. "I do not know Mr. Mu and have no ns to make his acquaintance, please understand."


    She nodded towards the couple from the Bao Family and headed back to her small courtyard,


    not looking back.


    Utterly decisive!


    The atmosphere in the hall was subtly tense.


    Mrs. Bao spoke first, "This child, really! We¡¯ve spoiled her."


    Bao Mingyuan smiled faintly, "Feelings can be cultivated."


    But Mu Qun was not bothered, "She¡¯s so young, how can she think about marriage? Don¡¯t pressure her." With that, he was the first to leave.


    Leaving Bao Mingyuan and his wife looking at each other.


    Bao Mingyuan spoke unhappily, "I told you, Ruanruan wouldn¡¯t agree."


    Mrs. Bao suggested softly sitting beside him, "How about letting the olddy talk to her?"


    Bao Mingyuan looked at his wife.


    Mrs. Bao¡¯s eyes were filled with hope.


    Yet Bao Mingyuan erupted, "Are you asking to be scolded by the olddy?"


    Although he said this, he still yearned deeply for those two harbors.


    The next morning, Bao Mingyuan looked exhausted, clearly having not slept well.


    Su Ruanruan expressed a few words of concern.


    Mrs. Bao gently interrupted, "Ruanruan, if you truly care for your uncle, you should consider interacting with Mu Qun. He¡¯s young and handsome; it wouldn¡¯t disgrace you."


    Bao Jingyuan also chimed in, "Exactly! It¡¯s your fortune that Mu Jiu took notice of you."


    Su Ruanruan remained silent.


    Bao Mingyuan, having a soft spot for her, smoothed things over, "Let¡¯s talk about thister."


    Su Ruanruan lowered her eyes.


    "Let¡¯s talk about thister"... implied Bao Mingyuan hadn¡¯t given up.


    Due to this matter, the atmosphere in the Bao Family was very tense.


    Su Ruanruan also knew she hardly had any ground to stand on, so she left early.


    Bao Jingyuanined discontentedly, "What¡¯s wrong with her sacrificing a little for our Bao Family? Didn¡¯t shee to keep his second brother¡¯s house for the sake of the Su Family before?"


    Bao Mingyuan snapped, "What keeping house? Your second brother is perfectly alive."


    Unfortunately, Bao Ziqi appeared from the second floor.


    He heard everything.


    He looked at his father, "Dad, are you short of two harbors?"


    Bao Mingyuan was rendered speechless, and it took him a moment to find his voice,


    "Mu Qun is not a bad match, and at the time, we will prepare a generous dowry for Ruanruan, she won¡¯t be mistreated."


    "Does she like Mu Jiu?" Bao Ziqi asked coldly.


    His youngest son always opposed him, making Bao Mingyuan very irritated.


    But he had to suppress his anger, "Feelings can be cultivated."


    Mrs. Bao even said, "What¡¯s wrong with Ruanruan showing some gratitude to the Bao Family?"


    "Mom," Bao Ziqi sneered, "What has the Bao Family given her?"


    Mrs. Bao was speechless.


    Bao Ziqi pushed back his chair and walked towards the door.


    At the doorway, he suddenly turned around.


    His voice was very soft, "I¡¯ll take her abroad."


    With that, it was as if a bomb had gone off.

 Chapter 126: Su Ruanruan, Come with Me to Britain

    <h4>Chapter 126: Chapter 126: Su Ruanruan, Come with Me to Britain</h4><h4></h4>


    Mrs. Bao suddenly stood up, pointing at Bao Ziqi and burst out, "Do you know what you¡¯re saying?"


    "Very clear and aware." Bao Ziqi¡¯s voice was cold, "Didn¡¯t you say she was meant to keep my house? Then she¡¯s mine, wherever she goes and whoever she¡¯s with, it¡¯s all up to me."


    Having said that, he left.


    Mrs. Bao was so angry she almost passed out.


    Bao Jingyuan muttered, "My second brother has fallen for Su Ruanruan."


    Mrs. Bao, with tears in her eyes, grabbed her husband¡¯s arm, "Mingyuan, please persuade Ziqi!"


    Bao Mingyuan was frustrated and confused.


    Logically, he should be happy with his youngest son¡¯s choice, but now there was Mu Qun.


    Everything was messed up!


    Yet, there was still a doubt lingering in his heart.


    About that string of purple diamonds.


    Bao Ziqi caught up with Su Ruanruan at the Bao Family¡¯s main gate.


    "Get in the car."


    Su Ruanruan refused.


    He got out, forcibly pulled her into the car, his actions rough.


    Su Ruanruan, enduring the pain on her arm, asked him in a low voice, "Is something wrong?"


    Bao Ziqi nced at her and started the car.


    He didn¡¯t say a word, driving the car to a quiet ce.


    When the car stopped, he leaned on the steering wheel, looking straight ahead with a cold expression, "What are you thinking?"


    Su Ruanruan was puzzled.


    Bao Ziqi spat out a few words: "Mu Qun."


    Actually, Bao Ziqi was not a bad person.


    At least, apart from a bad temper, he never really hurt her.


    Su Ruanruan gently started, "I¡¯ll handle it, thank you."


    After she spoke, Bao Ziqi turned and stared at her, "Come with me abroad."


    Su Ruanruan was stunned.


    To go abroad with him?


    Bao Ziqi seemed to have thought it through, saying, "I¡¯ll send you to Britain¡¯s Cobleli Music College for further study, I believe in your talent..."


    "I don¡¯t want to continue studying piano," Su Ruanruan refused.


    Bao Ziqi¡¯s face turned livid, "That¡¯s a pce of music for so many!"


    Su Ruanruan had been with Bao Jingyan for a while and understood some of the emotions between men and women.


    She lowered her eyes, her long eyshes trembling gently.


    She softly said, "I¡¯m sorry."


    Bao Ziqi¡¯s heart throbbed violently.


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s voice became even softer, "Bao Ziqi, I¡¯m not you, I can¡¯t live as freely as you! I have things I must do, I can¡¯t leave Jiang City."


    "What if my father is determined to have you marry Mu Qun?" Bao Ziqi asked coldly.


    Su Ruanruan smiled faintly, "Then I will leave the Bao Family."


    Her words were firm and decisive.


    Bao Ziqi irritably pulled out a cigarette, lit it, and said, "Then why were you willing toe to the Bao Family before?"


    Su Ruanruan honestly replied, "Back then I thought you were dead, but Mu Qun is alive."


    She felt it was inappropriate to keep in contact with him, so she opened the car door and got out.


    After alighting from the car, she bowed to him, "Thank you, still."


    Bao Ziqi¡¯s throat choked up, struggling with difort.


    He just watched Su Ruanruan walking away step by step.


    He thought, she really hates him, doesn¡¯t she!


    Therefore, she never considered him, even though he hinted at it twice.


    Bao Ziqi, always proud and arrogant, now frustrated and resentful, pounded the steering wheel.


    The car horn sounded ear-piercingly in the quiet riverside, startling birds into flight everywhere...


    Su Ruanruan walked a distance before boarding a bus, and immediately called Bao Jingyan upon boarding.


    Bao Jingyan was in a meeting, but still answered the call.


    "What¡¯s wrong?"


    Su Ruanruan bit her lip, "I saw Mu Qunst night."


    Bao Jingyan was silent for a moment, then said, "Where are you? I¡¯ll have the driver pick you up."


    Su Ruanruan told him a station.


    When she got off, Old Zhao was already there waiting for her.


    Old Zhao took her to the Emperor¡¯s Scenery; Xiao Ran led her to take the executive elevator directly to the top floor office.


    Su Ruanruan thought she would just wait here.


    But Xiao Ran handed her a white suit, smiling, "President Bao asked you to change clothes for the meeting."


    Su Ruanruan was stunned.


    Xiao Ran tilted her head, "Aren¡¯t you daring?"


    She added, "It¡¯s normal to fear, President Bao will also be here soon."


    Bao Mingyuan?


    Su Ruanruan remembered what Housekeeper Wang had told her, Bao Jingyan was still enduring.


    She hesitated.


    Seeing her hesitation, Xiao Ran lightly smiled, "Miss Su, rest assured! President Bao always acts prudently."

 Chapter 127: The Contest Between Father and Son of the Bao Family 1

    <h4>Chapter 127: Chapter 127: The Contest Between Father and Son of the Bao Family 1</h4><h4></h4>


    Emperor View 36th Floor Conference Room.


    The meeting was halfway through when Bao Jingyan said, "My assistant has a new idea to share with everyone in a moment."


    Bao Mingyuan nodded, "It¡¯s good to have new ideas! But where is the person?"


    Bao Jingyan smiled faintly, "Dad, why are you in such a hurry?"


    Bao Mingyuan was taken aback.


    Jingyan seldom called him Dad at thepany, why the change today?


    Although Bao Mingyuan was surprised, he was still quite happy inside. He leaned back in his chair and joked with his eldest son, "I can finally see this assistant of yours, you¡¯ve hidden her very well."


    Bao Jingyan was looking down at the documents, seemingly nonchnt as he said, "Actually, Dad, you know her too, and you see her quite often."


    "Oh?" Bao Mingyuan was surprised. "Which department? I haven¡¯t noticed such talent in my usual dealings."


    Bao Jingyan was about to say something when the door to the conference room opened.


    It was Xiao Ran at the forefront.


    She smiled slightly, "Miss Su has arrived."


    Bao Mingyuan sighed: Another Su?


    He was specting when the person entered.


    Bao Mingyuan was stunned.


    How could it be... Ruanruan?


    Immediately, he looked towards his son, seeking an exnation.


    Bao Jingyan¡¯s expression was indifferent, "Ruanruan is my assistant! I n to have her lead the new round of experiments."


    "Nonsense." Bao Mingyuan red up, "She is just a student of Meiruan, how can she be involved in pharmaceuticals?"


    He then nced at the group from the R&D department.


    All he saw was that they kept eyes downcast, tight-lipped.


    Bao Mingyuan knew like the back of his hand: These people probably knew all along.


    Compared to Bao Mingyuan¡¯s agitation, Bao Jingyan appeared much moreposed, "She¡¯s from the academy of fine arts and does not neglect her musical talent or her medical expertise, right Dad?"


    Bao Mingyuan remained incredulous, turning to Su Ruanruan, "Ruanruan, you tell me."


    Su Ruanruan, dressed in a Miyake suit, did not seem out of ce in such a setting.


    She sat down calmly and spoke softly, "Regarding thest round of experiments, I have the following viewpoints..."


    She spoke fluently, with piercing insights.


    Bao Mingyuan was dumbstruck.


    Bao Jingyan¡¯s demeanor remained cool, "Ruanruan has been involved in this research for a long time, and I want to use her."


    Bao Mingyuan didn¡¯t agree right away.


    His face pensive.


    After a long while, he finally spoke in a hoarse voice, "Everyone, leave the room!"


    Thus, everyone, including Su Ruanruan, left, only Bao Jingyan remained.


    He sat quietly, waiting for Bao Mingyuan¡¯s interrogation.


    Sure enough, once everyone had left, Bao Mingyuan asked, "How long have you been in contact with her?"


    "Quite a while! I¡¯ve noticed her since she cured the olddy," Bao Jingyan answered with a mix of truth and lies.


    Bao Mingyuan was lighting a cigarette. He looked up, his gaze even deeper.


    After a long time, he blew out a smoke ring and asked again, "Who really sent that string of purple diamonds? Jingyan, tell me the truth."


    "Jingse," Bao Jingyan replied indifferently, "Isn¡¯t there an invoice?"


    Bao Mingyuan sneered: Good! A wless answer.


    But he wasn¡¯t so easily fooled and asked the final question, "Do you like Ruanruan?"


    Bao Jingyan smiled lightly.


    He stood up, walked over to Bao Mingyuan, and rested a hand on his father¡¯s shoulder, countering, "Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s normal for any man to take a liking to someone like Ruanruan?"


    No sooner had he finished speaking than Bao Mingyuan threw an ashtray at him.


    Bao Jingyan agilely dodged.


    Bao Mingyuan stood up, staring intently at his eldest son, "Don¡¯t think I¡¯m a fool! The reason you brought her here today is nothing more than to prevent her from marrying Mu Qun."


    "Correct!" Bao Jingyan surprisingly did not deny it.

 Chapter 128: The Contest Between Father and Son of the Bao Family 2

    <h4>Chapter 128: Chapter 128: The Contest Between Father and Son of the Bao Family 2</h4><h4></h4>


    Bao Mingyuan¡¯s chest heaved violently, "I do not approve of your affair with her."


    Bao Jingyan lit a cigarette, took a drag, and slowly blew out a ring of smoke, "I never nned to marry her either."


    Bao Mingyuan was incredulous, "You go through all this trouble if you don¡¯t want to marry her?"


    "Without Su Ruanruan, the research would be dyed by at least half a year!" Bao Jingyan¡¯s voice waszy, "Better to have her join Di Jing than to marry her."


    He added: "But if she marries Mu Qun, Dad, would you dare to use her?"


    Bao Mingyuan was taken aback.


    He understood this son of his!


    Ruthless and decisive! It wasn¡¯t impossible for him to give up a young girl for power.


    But he still had a card up his sleeve: "Then tomorrow, you roll on over and go on a blind date for me."


    "No problem," Bao Jingyan unexpectedly did not refuse.


    Bao Mingyuan was in a really bad mood, fiercely smoked two cigarettes, then suddenly said, "Ziqi is nning to take her to Britain."


    Bao Jingyan¡¯s expression did not change, "What do you mean by that, Dad?"


    Bao Mingyuan red fiercely at his eldest son, "You already said that the research can¡¯t go on without her, what else could I mean?"


    With that, he left in anger.


    Bao Jingyan stayed alone in the vast conference room for a long time before returning to his office, where Xiao Ran opened the door for him.


    "I was looking at the materials," Xiao Ran¡¯s voice was soft.


    Bao Jingyan gestured for her to step out first.


    He closed the door, took off his jacket, and sat down next to Su Ruanruan.


    "Studying so hard?" He spoke in a rxed tone.


    Su Ruanruan did not look up and continued to read the material.


    Bao Jingyan smiled slightly, walked over to the liquor cab, poured himself a ss of red wine, and savored it slowly.


    After a while, Su Ruanruan looked up, "Are you in a bad mood?"


    Bao Jingyan¡¯s slender fingers held the mug, his dark pupils fixed on her.


    He did not make a sound.


    Su Ruanruan put down the documents and walked over, "Is it because of my issue?"


    He yfully tugged her hair and feigned ignorance, "What issue could possibly involve you?"


    Su Ruanruan felt somewhat embarrassed.


    She walked back and continued to review the material.


    Bao Jingyan¡¯s gaze lingered on her, unfathomable¡ª


    Earlier, Jingse had visited.


    Jingse had asked him: Was it worth it to disrupt the bnce and stake years of effort for a Su Ruanruan?


    Bao Jingyan had not considered whether it was worth it or not; he simply didn¡¯t want her to be afraid.


    If he said he liked her, then he must do everything to protect her.


    At that moment, Su Ruanruan inadvertently looked up and met his gaze.


    Bao Jingyan smiled gently...


    *


    That afternoon, he took her to theb, and Su Ruanruan assimted into the work more easily than he had imagined.


    Those PhD old-timers in the research department were thoroughly impressed by her.


    It was 8 at night when they left.


    Getting into the car, Bao Jingyan leaned in for a quick kiss, whispering, "Stay overnight at my ce? I¡¯ll have Gu Ze call home."


    Su Ruanruan shyly shook her head, her voice as soft as a kitten, "That wouldn¡¯t be right."


    "What¡¯s wrong with it?" He tugged at her little ear.


    Su Ruanruan remained silent, her cheeks flushing red, thankfully obscured by the dimness of the car.


    Bao Jingyan¡¯s emotions suddenly stirred, and he reached out to hold her in his embrace.


    Su Ruanruan struggled half-heartedly, to no avail.


    Bao Jingyan did not kiss her immediately but watched her for a long time, as if memorizing the softness of her delicate skin...


    She was frail and delicate, and he kissed her with the utmost care.


    His body carried a faint medicinal scent, mixed with the musk of a man that was intoxicating...


    Su Ruanruan trembled with nervousness, her small hands gripping the fabric of his shirt on his shoulder, the friction making a soft, rustling sound.


    After a while, he finally released her, speaking with a hoarse voice: "Let¡¯s talk about it after we get through this period."


    Su Ruanruan was buried in his embrace, still trembling, unsure of whaty ahead.


    Bao Jingyan felt thoroughly content in his heart.

 Chapter 129: Mu Jiu Chases to the School

    <h4>Chapter 129: Chapter 129: Mu Jiu Chases to the School</h4><h4></h4>


    In the end, Su Ruanruan returned to the Bao Family.


    Bao Jingyan conspicuously drove into Bao Mansion, although he himself did not reside here but returned to the vi.


    Su Ruanruan walked into the hall alone.


    It was sote, yet there was someone in the hall.


    It was Bao Ziqi.


    He was sitting on the sofa drinking alcohol. Upon seeing Su Ruanruan enter, he mockingly opened his mouth: "Should I congratte you?"


    Su Ruanruan did not want to have contact with him, but she couldn¡¯t escape.


    Bao Ziqi walked up to her, looking down on her: "Not only have you be a dignitary of the Gu Family, now you¡¯ve transformed into Bao Jingyan¡¯s assistant."


    Su Ruanruan stepped back, saying softly: "I don¡¯t think I have hurt you, why must you speak like this?"


    Bao Ziqi gazed at her intently, "Why won¡¯t you let me help you?"


    He reached out to grab her shoulder: "Do you know the consequences of choosing Bao Jingyan? Do you think he is a good person?"


    Su Ruanruan pushed his hand away, "My contact with him is merely official work."


    She wanted to leave, but Bao Ziqi said, "Stop."


    Su Ruanruan bit her lip.


    Bao Ziqi coldly said from behind her: "Because you have be someone close to Bao Jingyan, father has rejected Mu Qun! Ultimately... it¡¯s still Bao Jingyan who is capable."


    He was testing her, Su Ruanruan knew.


    She didn¡¯t say anything and hurriedly left.


    Bao Ziqi sat back on the sofa, drinking several sses of red wine... but the more he drank, the worse his mood became.


    *


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s position in the Bao Family became somewhat delicate.


    She tried to have minimal contact with people.


    Early in the morning, after she visited the olddy, she prepared to go to school.


    At the parking area, Old Zhao got down from the car and cheerfully said, "Master Jingyan has asked me to follow you from now on."


    Su Ruanruan murmured softly: "That¡¯s not appropriate."


    Old Zhao, confident, said: "Miss Su, you are now a special assistant to Master Jingyan. Having a designated car is normal. I heard they also assigned you a vi."


    Su Ruanruan immediately asked, "Where is the vi?"


    Since that was the case, she could move there and live alone.


    Old Zhao inadvertently slipped and chuckled while scratching his head, "I wouldn¡¯t know that, you¡¯ll have to ask Master Jingyan."


    Su Ruanruan sat in the car, not saying a word.


    Old Zhao was in a particrly good mood, chatting andughing all the way, not straying from mentioning his Master Jingyan.


    Su Ruanruan pretended she didn¡¯t hear.


    At four in the afternoon, it was still Old Zhao who came to pick her up.


    As the car approached the gate, Old Zhao stopped the car.


    He peeked his head out: "The gate is blocked!"


    Upon closer inspection, wow!


    A line of over a dozen ck Rolls-Royces.


    Quite a spectacle!


    "I don¡¯t know which rich tycoon is chasing a female student," Old Zhaomented: "With such an array, which girl couldn¡¯t be won over?"


    Su Ruanruan said lightly: "If this way is blocked, then let¡¯s go through another gate."


    Old Zhaoughed: "Okay."


    No sooner had he spoken when the rear car door was pulled open, and a slightly husky voice sounded.


    "Miss Su."


    Su Ruanruan was taken aback and looked up.


    It was the famous Mu Jiu.


    Mu Qun stood outside the car, gazing deeply at the girl inside.


    ck long hair, a small and delicate melon-seed face, eyes misty.


    His heart momentarily heated up.


    Ahead, Old Zhao opened the car door and got out: "What¡¯s the matter with you? Don¡¯t you know..."


    But before he could speak, two men in ck grabbed him, holding him in mid-air like a little chick.


    Old Zhao¡¯s face turned red, "Take it out on me! Don¡¯t make it difficult for the woman!"


    Mu Qun gave a slight smile.


    He was still dressed in ck today.


    A ck shirt, ck trousers.


    Rather good-looking.


    He removed his sunsses, very gentlemanly as he helped Su Ruanruan out of the car.


    Once she was out, he expressed surprise: "You¡¯re quite calm."


    Su Ruanruan nced at Old Zhao before speaking softly: "I don¡¯t know what I did to offend Mr. Mu Jiu, please enlighten me."


    Mu Qun, one hand on the car roof, spoke elegantly: "There¡¯s no offense! I just wanted to invite Miss Su for a meal."


    "I don¡¯t want to go," Su Ruanruan refused outright.


    Suddenly, Mu Qun leaned close to her, his voice very low: "Because of Bao Jingyan?"

 Chapter 130 Yes, I’ve Slept with Bao Jingyan

    <h4>Chapter 130: Chapter 130 Yes, I¡¯ve Slept with Bao Jingyan</h4><h4></h4>


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s eyes widened.


    Mu Qun fiddled with the sunsses in his hand, smirking devilishly: "He may fool the Bao Family, but he can¡¯t fool me!"


    Of course, Su Ruanruan wouldn¡¯t admit it: "I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about!"


    Mu Qun bent down, his chiseled faceing close to her ear, his voice hoarse: "Have you slept with him?"


    "Slept together! Many times." Su Ruanruan, seeing that she couldn¡¯t hide it, admitted frankly.


    "Is that so? Does Mu Jiu still want to have this meal?"


    There was a dangerous light in Mu Qun¡¯s eyes as he carefully observed the young girl in front of him.


    Innocent and beautiful, yet with a hint of indiscernible seductiveness in the corners of her eyes.


    He reached out, gently caressing, and murmured lowly: "Bao Jingyan turned you into a woman..."


    Su Ruanruan dared not move.


    Mu Qun¡¯s throat moved visibly.


    His fists, too, slowly clenched tighter.


    After a long time, he suddenly let go of her and turned to walk into a ck limousine.


    His subordinates threw Old Zhao to the ground and all got into the car, driving away.


    Half an hourter, Mu Qun arrived at the Lanfang Club he owned.


    In the luxurious and opulent private room, he sat drinking sullenly.


    The thought of that girl having slept with Bao Jingyan set his stomach ame with rage!


    The one he cherished in his heart had been snatched away by someone else.


    The more he drank, the clearer his mind became, imagining over and over how Bao Jingyan pressed down and bullied Su Ruanruan...


    The manager brought in several young girls.


    Trendy, beautiful.


    The girls surrounded Mu Qun, each calling him "Lord Jiu" sweetly.


    Mu Qun was not in the mood today and sent them away.


    But as they reached the door, he suddenly said: "Thest one stays."


    ted, the manager immediately stopped her.


    The girl had ck long hair and a melon-seed face.


    Her features were somewhat simr to Su Ruanruan¡¯s.


    The manager hinted for the girl to sit next to Mu Qun, "Lord Jiu has good taste! She¡¯s new, and still fresh."


    Mu Qun hooked the girl¡¯s chin, his elongated eyes slightly squinting.


    The girl shyly hung her head.


    The manager coughed lightly: "Serve Lord Jiu well and you¡¯ll be rewarded." With that, he tactfully left.


    The door closed, and the room was dimly lit, filled with Mu Jiu¡¯s intense masculine scent.


    The girl obediently poured him a drink, holding out the wine cup: "Lord Jiu, please drink."


    But Mu Qun abruptly pulled her onto hisp, spilling the wine without care.


    The girl was terrified, shivering.


    "Are you afraid of me?" Mu Qun stroked her cheek, his voice surprisingly gentle.


    The girl bit her lip, daring not to speak.


    Mu Qun pinched her chin,manding: "Kiss me."


    The girl, being there to serve him, obediently leaned in to kiss him... Somewhat sober and somewhat intoxicated, Mu Qun slept with the girl in his arms.


    Afterward, he leaned back on the sofa, looking up at the crystalmp, lost in thought.


    The girl named Zhou Susu sat in his embrace, meek and soft.


    Mu Qun gripped her hand, his gaze deep: "Stay with me from now on."


    The girl was stunned.


    Mu Jiu, having had his pleasure, was not in the mood to continue flirting with her, and ordered someone to take her to the vi he lived in, promising her a monthly allowance of one million.


    Zhou Susu¡¯s life changed overnight.


    Naturally, she was smug.


    Mu Qun also temporarily put aside Su Ruanruan and spent a few delightful days with his new pet.


    He sent her many dresses to wear for his viewing pleasure.


    One night, Zhou Susu took the initiative to wear a very revealing dress, thinking she¡¯d win Mu Qun¡¯s favor even more, but he pushed her away after seeing it and ran to the club to find other girls...


    Afterward, it took Zhou Susu a great deal of effort to be allowed to stay at the vi again.


    But she could only ever wear the clothes Mu Jiu gave her, and asionally when they were in bed together, he would absentmindedly call her Ruanruan... Zhou Susu vaguely knew she was just a recement.


    What she wondered was, who was this Ruanruan?


    Was she just another girl like herself?

 Chapter 131 Bao Jingyan’s Calculations

    <h4>Chapter 131: Chapter 131 Bao Jingyan¡¯s Calctions</h4><h4></h4> In a blink, it was time for Mrs. Gu to be discharged from the hospital.


    The sky was just starting to lighten when Su Ruanruan nudged Bao Jingyan, who was next to her.


    He slept, shirtless, hugging her tightly as if it was the most natural thing.


    Bao Jingyan was shaken awake and pulled her into his embrace, eyes closed, and said, "Thinking about it again?"


    Su Ruanruan blushed deeply, "Nonsense."


    He chuckled lightly and kissed her eyelid before asking in a husky voice, "When can you let go?"


    Su Ruanruan dodged him, panting slightly, "I¡¯m going to see Auntieter, stop it!"


    "I¡¯ll take you there." Bao Jingyan turned her face towards him and kissed her intensely again, "I¡¯ll head back to my room first, you sleep a bit more."


    After saying that, he really got up and stood by the bed to dress.


    Su Ruanruan turned her back, unwilling to watch.


    Bao Jingyanughed, "What, never seen it before? Still shy?"


    Su Ruanruan kept silent, she always had her modesty.


    After Bao Jingyan dressed, he leaned in again, "If you stay at my ce, we won¡¯t have to sneak around like this, huh?"


    She refused and pushed him away.


    Bao Jingyan just smiled and left.


    Once he left, Su Ruanruan got up to wash.


    She was diligent, getting up early to reviewboratory data, and after seven o¡¯clock, she gave the olddy a massage.


    At breakfast, she suggested going to the hospital to see Mrs. Gu.


    Bao Mingyuan¡¯s attitude was gentle, "That¡¯s appropriate! Maintaining such rtionships can only be good."


    His gaze carried a bit of admiration.


    The research department couldn¡¯t stop praising Su Ruanruan, saying she was capable and the experiments were progressing quickly.


    Mrs. Bao immediately said, "Mingyuan, let¡¯s all go together! Lin Sheng also got into trouble at our house, logically and emotionally we should visit."


    Bao Mingyuan agreed, that made sense.


    Mrs. Bao smiled subtly, ncing at Su Ruanruan.


    That was good, she couldn¡¯t let Su Ruanruan gain alone.


    Su Ruanruan understood Mrs. Bao¡¯s thoughts but didn¡¯t mind.


    It wouldn¡¯t change anything!


    Contrary to his usual attitude, Bao Jingyan was very proactive, "I¡¯m free this morning, I¡¯ll take you all."


    Bao Mingyuan was very pleased, "That¡¯s more like a family."


    He looked upstairs, "Where is Ziqi?"


    Mrs. Bao said, "He didn¡¯te backst night! Ziqi has been busy with the concert, it¡¯s normal for him not toe home."


    Bao Mingyuan pondered and said, "It¡¯s good to be busy with career, but health is also important."


    He didn¡¯t say much else, quickly taking the family to Tongsheng Hospital.


    On the way, Su Ruanruan always felt something was off.


    Bao Jingyan¡¯s attitude today...wasn¡¯t right.


    Arriving at Tongsheng Hospital, Su Ruanruan realized what was wrong.


    The VIP floor of the inpatient department was in chaos.


    Dozens of reporters, with cameras, had blocked Su Qionglin¡¯s room, their shbulbs sounding like machine guns...


    Bao Mingyuan spoke to Mrs. Bao, "What¡¯s going on? Such a mess."


    Bao Jingyan said with a lightugh, "Su Family¡¯s third young miss is a supermodel, some news is normal."


    Bao Mingyuan disagreed, "Her leg is broken, what kind of news could there be?"


    Just as he was about to check, a young man walked out of the ward, his own second son, Bao Ziqi.


    Bao Ziqi¡¯s shirt was wrinkled, and his neck had varying depths of red marks.


    As an adult man, Bao Mingyuan knew exactly what Bao Ziqi had done!


    His expression turned iron.


    Normally love affairs were nothing, but doing such things in Su Qionglin¡¯s hospital room, with her leg broken, and getting caught by reporters, was utterly disgraceful for the Bao Family!

 Chapter 132: Jingyan, Please Give Me a Strand of Your Hair

    <h4>Chapter 132: Chapter 132: Jingyan, Please Give Me a Strand of Your Hair</h4><h4></h4>


    Bao Ziqi pushed past the reporters, looking very impatient.


    At a nce, however, he saw the Bao Family standing together, neatly arrayed.


    Su Ruanruan was also there.


    She looked somewhat dazed.


    Just then, another reporter tried to take his photo, and he snatched the camera and smashed it to the ground...


    "Ziqi." Someone staggered out of the sickroom.


    Su Qionglin.


    Last night, she had put something in the water, and after Bao Ziqi drank it, he couldn¡¯t help himself and had an affair with her.


    These reporters were also called by her.


    She had no choice; Bao Ziqi was growing increasingly cold towards her, and recently she heard that he intended to take Ruanruan away.


    How could that be? Ziqi used to love her so much!


    She must find a way to tie him down!


    Now that Bao Ziqi was angry, she had to coax him properly.


    Su Qionglin was also taken aback as she stepped out of the sickroom.


    Why... were all the Bao Family members here?


    Bao Mingyuan¡¯s face was extremely ugly as he swept away.


    But Mrs. Bao couldn¡¯t leave; this was about her son and the daughter-inw she had chosen.


    Her lips formed a reluctant and shallow smile: "Ruanruan, help your third sister back to the sickroom."


    Su Ruanruan was still confused, but obediently went to support Su Qionglin.


    Embarrassed, Su Qionglin took her anger out on her, "I don¡¯t need your fake concern."


    Su Ruanruan withdrew her hand, and Su Qionglin, unstable, fell to the ground in an unttering heap.


    Mrs. Bao was also angry; of high status, she naturally wouldn¡¯t stoop to help, and called for two nurses.


    She looked at Su Ruanruan with hidden resentment: "You go visit Mrs. Gu! Your uncle and I have matters to deal with, we¡¯lle to visit another day."


    Su Ruanruan couldn¡¯t ask for more.


    After giving Bao Jingyan a nce, she gracefully left.


    Bao Jingyan actually followed her, prompting Su Ruanruan to say, "Why are you following me?"


    Bao Jingyan spoke calmly: "I think Qi Meiyu probably doesn¡¯t want me to be there."


    Su Ruanruan stopped in her tracks.


    "What¡¯s the matter?" His eyes held a tender smile.


    Su Ruanruan fixed her gaze on him and asked softly, "It was you who did it, wasn¡¯t it?"


    Bao Jingyan did not deny it.


    Su Ruanruan bit her lip: "How could you do such a thing?"


    "What did I do?" Bao Jingyan chuckled: "Was it me who pressed him down to sleep with Su Qionglin? Ruanruan, you can¡¯t be unreasonable."


    Su Ruanruan was furious, her eyes brimming with tears.


    Yet he found her adorable.


    She ignored him and went straight to Mrs. Gu¡¯s sickroom.


    The Gu Family had settled in, and they were quite happy to see Su Ruanruaning, especially Mrs. Gu who took Su Ruanruan¡¯s hand and whispered: "I heard there was an incident with Ziqi and Qionglin. It would be inappropriate for me to visit."


    Su Ruanruan sat with her and hummed in agreement.


    After all, she was a young girl and such matters were not to be discussed in detail.


    Mrs. Gu, as someone experienced, could tell from her demeanor that Bao Jingyan was measured and was pleased at heart.


    She said, "In this case, the Bao Family has to prepare for a celebration."


    Eager to monopolize Su Ruanruan, she seized the moment: "Later on, I¡¯ll speak with the dowager, and have youe to live with us."


    Speaking of which, she nced at her husband: "Someone has yet to do what he promised me."


    Gu Yuanpei knew she was talking about the DNA issue and smiled, "Don¡¯t worry, my dear."


    Mrs. Gu beamed with sweetness.


    Now, she wasn¡¯t in such a rush, because she had alreadye to regard Su Ruanruan as her own child.


    At this moment, Bao Jingyan spoke up: "Su Qionglin has a broken leg and won¡¯t be able to get married just yet; it will likely just be an engagement."


    "Moreover, Ruanruan can stay at Jingse."


    His intentions were clear to all.


    Su Ruanruan hung her head low.


    Mrs. Gu took a nce at Bao Jingyan.


    Having just praised him in her heart, she now thought with thistest remark, all men were essentially the same!

 Chapter 133 Bao Jingyan’s Protectionism

    <h4>Chapter 133: Chapter 133 Bao Jingyan¡¯s Protectionism</h4><h4></h4>


    Madam Gu didn¡¯t insist anymore, and the whole family grandly returned to the Gu residence.


    Ruanruan apanied her as Gu Yuanpei called Bao Jingyan out.


    Inside the hall, Gu Yuanpei said helplessly, "Jingyan, I¡¯ve made you witness a farce. My wife is so desperate to find her daughter that she constantly thinks about recognizing Ruanruan as her child! Now, she insists on a DNA test."


    Bao Jingyan smiled subtly, "Running a test won¡¯t hurt."


    Gu Yuanpei patted his shoulder, "I¡¯m just afraid that your aunt will be disappointed again, such coincidences are rare."


    After finishing speaking, he lifted his eyes, "However, I¡¯ll still trouble you to fetch a strand of Ruanruan¡¯s hair for Gu Ze to handle this matter."


    Bao Jingyan nodded, "Uncle Gu, rest assured."


    Gu Yuanpei sighed again, "How much I wish to find my own daughter! If Yunxi were here, she would be 18 and certainly beautiful."


    But Bao Jingyan¡¯s mind kept repeating that name.


    Yunxi, Gu Yunxi.


    Still, Ruanruan sounds nicer...


    *


    At night, Su Ruanruan returned to the Bao Family.


    The Su Family was surprisingly all present.


    The leg-broken Elder Su, leg-broken Su Qionglin, and the bandaged couple Su Ru¡¯an and Su Yugu were sitting in the luxurious hall.


    Seeing Su Ruanruan return, the Su Family¡¯s expressions varied.


    It was the Su Family¡¯s aunt who spoke first, "Ruanruan is now a busy person,ing back at such ate hour."


    She brushed her hair and said insincerely, "Girls should be more dignified, otherwise people would gossip."


    She had just finished when Grandmother Bao, full of vitality, retorted, "Su Family¡¯s aunt, are you trying to discipline our Ruanruan?"


    The Su Family¡¯s aunt was somewhat stunned.


    What did she mean by "our Ruanruan"?


    Doesn¡¯t Ruanruan have the surname Su?


    But the other party was the powerful and influential Grandmother Bao, so she didn¡¯t dare to argue a word, forcefully clenching her teeth.


    The olddy motioned for Su Ruanruan toe over.


    Su Ruanruan went to sit next to her, and the olddy affectionately said, "I heard from Mingyuan that you went to theb. You¡¯ve gotten much thinner in just a few days."


    Before she finished speaking, Bao Jingyan stepped into the hall with a smile, "She just had a big bowl of rice at noon."


    Though sounding mocking, the words were filled with an affectionate undertone.


    Regarding the recent happenings that displeased her, the olddy huffed lightly, "It¡¯s the time for her growth, one big bowl of rice isn¡¯t too much. It¡¯s you stinky men who are always demanding women to be slim, depriving women even of their freedom to eat."


    Bao Jingyan smiled and turned to Su Ruanruan, "Grandma says I control your diet, tell me, do I?"


    With him acting so nonchntly, it made others feel like spitting blood.


    Is this the time to discuss Qionglin and Ziqi¡¯s marriage affairs?


    Bao Ziqi looked even more upset.


    Others might not notice, but he knew all too well.


    Bao Jingyan was dering war!


    While thinking this, Bao Jingyan cast a nce in his direction, raising his voice, "Housekeeper Wang, bring the gift from my car trunk, it¡¯s an engagement present for Ziqi."


    Housekeeper Wang immediately went and returned shortly with a not-too-big, not-too-small box.


    Upon opening it, to everyone¡¯s astonishment, it was an imperial jade Guanyin statue.


    Dazzling and extremely eye-catching.


    The Su Family members were thoroughly stunned.


    The Su Family¡¯s aunt eximed, "Such a rare item! That must be worth over a hundred million!"


    She couldn¡¯t resist stepping forward to touch it, "This luster, this color... I¡¯ve never seen anything like this."


    Seeing her behave this way, Su Qionglin couldn¡¯t help but call out, "Mom!"


    Madam Bao sat drinking tea, expression indifferent.


    She was somewhat disdainful in her heart.


    This Mrs. Su was too petty, having never seen the world.


    Bao Jingyan wasn¡¯t really offering a gift, it was clearly a p in Qi Meiyu¡¯s face!

 Chapter 134 Bao Ziqi Has Simply Fallen in Love with Someone Else

    <h4>Chapter 134: Chapter 134 Bao Ziqi Has Simply Fallen in Love with Someone Else</h4><h4></h4>


    Auntie Su was oblivious to the thoughts of others.


    Her greedy nature had her marveling at the value of Bao Jingyan¡¯s gift.


    She even began to ponder whether her maternal family¡¯s 22-year-old niece would make a suitable match for the eldest son of the Bao Family¡ªwouldn¡¯t that propel the Su Family sky-high?


    With this in mind, she presumptuously said, "Jingyan is really too polite! Do you have a girlfriend? There¡¯s a girl in my maternal family who is quitepatible with you."


    Qionglin was dying inside!


    Was her mother talking about Xianrou?


    What about that woman, aside from feigning gentleness, made her a match for Bao Jingyan?


    Besides, how could she let Xianrou climb over her and run wild?


    Right then, Su Qionglin interrupted, "Mom, doesn¡¯t Xianrou have a boyfriend?"


    Auntie Su awkwardly replied, "It¡¯s good for young people to make more friends, to have more options, right?"


    Her words left people speechless.


    Bao Jingyan, holding a ss of red wine, smiled with a touch of suavity, "Auntie really is open-minded."


    Auntie Su beamed with joy, "See, Jingyan says so too."


    Contentedly, she dered, "I¡¯ll arrange a meeting for you tomorrow."


    Bao Jingyan nced at Su Ruanruan without a trace.


    Her face remainedposed.


    Bao Jingyan chuckled softly.


    At this moment, Bao Mingyuan himself spoke up, "Jingyan¡¯s marriage would have to be decided by the matriarch."


    In other words, your daughter doesn¡¯t measure up! Stop pushing her onto our Bao Family.


    Auntie Su felt pped in the face, too embarrassed to speak further.


    Her husband, Su Yugu, was much more steady, shifting the topic back with a single remark.


    "Qionglin¡¯s leg is inconvenient right now. Why not get engaged first to shut those reporters up! We can have a proper celebration when her leg is healed."


    Saying this, his wife immediately agreed, "Yugu makes a good point."


    Bao Mingyuan did not make the decision himself but asked Bao Ziqi, "Ziqi, this is your marriage, what do you say?"


    Bao Ziqi¡¯s gaze fell on Su Ruanruan.


    She was whispering with the olddy, his marriage seemingly none of her concern.


    His jaw clenched.


    "Ziqi!" Bao Mingyuan was getting irritated.


    He had always hoped that Ziqi would choose Su Ruanruan, but now with so many reporters capturing his affair with Su Qionglin in the hospital room, he had to marry her off for the sake of the Bao Family¡¯s reputation.


    Bao Ziqi snapped back to reality, his voice gentle, "Whatever."


    Bao Mingyuan breathed a sigh of relief.


    This was, atst, a yes.


    Yet Su Qionglin felt aggrieved. What did he mean by ¡¯whatever¡¯?


    When he had pursued her passionately, it was not ¡¯whatever¡¯, nor was it ¡¯whatever¡¯ when they first made love, but now he treated her with indifference upon seeing Su Ruanruan.


    Su Qionglin covered her mouth, wanting to cry.


    Finally, Auntie Su caught on, ncing between her son-inw and Su Ruanruan, "Ziqi, surely you haven¡¯t fallen for someone else?"


    Su Yugu scolded her, "What nonsense are you talking?"


    Tears inevitably broke through Su Qionglin¡¯s restraint.


    It was then that Bao Ziqi stood up, his voice cold, "Whether or not this engagement happens, decide for yourself! If you¡¯re unwilling, I¡¯ll have someone send over a check tomorrow."


    Everyone present was stunned, shocked at Bao Ziqi¡¯s ruthless stance.


    Auntie Su also burst into tears, "My poor Qionglin! I said from the start we shouldn¡¯t have sent her to keep room; the Bao Family has no good men, and look, today proves it!"


    Bao Ziqi couldn¡¯t bother with her and turned on his heel to leave.

 Chapter 135: Ruanruan, I’m Hungry

    <h4>Chapter 135: Chapter 135: Ruanruan, I¡¯m Hungry</h4><h4></h4>


    Su Qionglin pushed the wheelchair urgently, catching up and grabbing his hand, pleading humbly, "Ziqi, my mom didn¡¯t mean that."


    "What did she mean then?" Bao Ziqi said coldly, "Since the guardian is unwilling toe, we can refuse the engagement too."


    Su Qionglin cried, "Don¡¯t you love me anymore?"


    Bao Ziqi pursed his lips tightly and remained silent.


    Su Qionglin knew his answer, then forcefully suppressed her grief and asserted, "This marriage, I will ept it."


    She was not willing to easily surrender the position of Bao Family¡¯s second young madam to anyone, especially Su Ruanruan.


    Even without love, she was determined to firmly upy that position.


    After she finished speaking, Bao Ziqi left without saying a word.


    If he couldn¡¯t get what he wanted, then it didn¡¯t matter who he married!


    After he left, the hall was eerily quiet, asionally broken by the sobs of Su Family¡¯s great aunt.


    Su Yugu felt humiliated, so he had his eldest son Su Minghua drag the person away, and discussed the engagement issue himself with Bao Mingyuan and his wife.


    Even so, his old face really seemed as if it had been harshly pped several times.


    Bao Jingyan was always there, not only did he remain but he also didn¡¯t allow Su Ruanruan to leave.


    Su Ruanruan felt both shy and furious.


    He was too wicked.


    This incident, from start to finish, was all his doing.


    Finally,te at night, Su Ruanruan managed to find an excuse to return to her room.


    She took a shower, put on a thin slip dress, and returned to the bedroom, leaning against the headboard to read for a while.


    Bao Jingyan pushed open the door and came in, even locking the door.


    She was startled, then quickly pulled up the quilt to cover herself.


    "Are you crazy,ing here at this time?"


    Bao Jingyan nced at her, then casually sat on the sofa by the window, and then said to her, "I¡¯m hungry."


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s face turned red.


    Bao Jingyan chuckled softly, "What are you thinking?"


    He added, "Call the kitchen to cook a bowl of noodles, make it with more meat and a stronger vor."


    Su Ruanruan refused, "It¡¯ste, why bother others?"


    Bao Jingyan stood up and approached, his hands bracing on either side of her, his nose touching hers yfully, "You little vixen! I¡¯ve been busy all day for your sake, and you won¡¯t even let me have a bowl of noodles."


    "I¡¯m not a little vixen." Su Ruanruan bit her lip, "It¡¯ste, eating noodles now would disturb the olddy."


    "Then you make it for me." He touched her nose again yfully, his big palm also sneaking under the quilt.


    Very restless.


    Su Ruanruan bit her lip and held back.


    She knew him well; if she didn¡¯t make him noodles now, he might just make her his midnight snack instead.


    She grabbed his hand, panting lightly, "I¡¯ll make you noodles."


    Bao Jingyan kissed the soft flesh behind her ear, murmuring lowly, "Make it delicious!"


    Su Ruanruan pushed him away, put on a robe, "Wait here, I¡¯ll be right back."


    Bao Jingyan justughed, took out a cigarette from the pack and lit it.


    Su Ruanruan wanted to stop him, but remembering his hard work these past few days, she didn¡¯t say anything...


    She went to the small courtyard¡¯s kitchen, found the ingredients, and began cooking for Bao Jingyan.


    He loved meat, so she took out ham and cut it into cubes, then got out tomatoes and a handful of bok choy.


    She boiled the water, cooked the vegetables until soft, then separately stewed the noodles in a pot, added the seasoning, tossed in the vegetables and ham, and finally sprinkled a fineyer of parsley on top.


    It looked and smelled delicious.


    She arranged it on a tray, ready to head back to the bedroom.


    Her slender body was embraced from behind.


    "Smells good."


    Bao Jingyan kissed her earlobe, it was unclear if he was referring to the noodles or her.


    Su Ruanruan couldn¡¯t break free, her voice thin, "Bao Jingyan, don¡¯t do this..."

 Chapter 136: The Young Master Entered Miss Su’s Room

    <h4>Chapter 136: Chapter 136: The Young Master Entered Miss Su¡¯s Room</h4><h4></h4>


    Bao Jingyan, however, did not make a move.


    He hugged her and whispered, "What if I go on a blind date, would you be angry?"


    Su Ruanruan, who was originally struggling fiercely, calmed down at this moment.


    She turned her head, "Shen Xianrou?"


    Shen Xianrou was a rtive from her great-aunt¡¯s family, and her temperament was something Ruanruan was quite familiar with.


    Bao Jingyan chuckled: "She¡¯s not qualified enough."


    Su Ruanruan, annoyed, retorted: "Then who is qualified?"


    "That sounds a bit jealous," Bao Jingyan breathed against the back of her ear and said leisurely: "If you don¡¯t want me to go, I won¡¯t go."


    "Who¡¯s stopping you from going?" Su Ruanruan countered: "I¡¯m not anyone to you!"


    Her words were stubborn, but her eyes were already moist.


    Bao Jingyan had been teasing her, and seeing her like this, he had already softened his heart: "I was just talking nonsense, there¡¯s no blind date!"


    Su Ruanruan gently pushed him away and remained silent.


    Actually, she understood in her heart.


    To avoid arousing Bao Mingyuan¡¯s suspicion, he would somehow deal with it a little.


    Although she and he were not yet bound for a lifetime, it still somewhat irked her.


    With that thought, Ruanruan straightened her clothes and walked out.


    Bao Jingyan quickly took a few steps and grabbed her hand: "Are you angry?"


    "No." Su Ruanruan hung her little face low, "Housekeeper Wang has mentioned that you have your difficulties."


    Heughed and pinched her face: "Is that why you covered for mest time? Pretending Gu Ze was just a brother."


    For some reason, Ruanruan felt somewhat annoyed.


    She shook off his hand, "I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about!"


    She spoke fiercely again: "You eat; I¡¯m going to sleep."


    Bao Jingyan, however, was unwilling to let her go, carrying the tray as he followed her into the bedroom and then locked the door.


    In the narrow, dark corridor.


    Gui Zhi, who was serving the olddy, stood there, drawing in a sharp breath.


    What had she just seen?


    Young Master Jingyan... how could he enter Miss Su¡¯s room?


    That intimate manner was definitely not just a one-time urrence.


    Gui Zhi¡¯s mouth gaped open, and for a long time, it did not close.


    Logically, she must report this matter to the olddy right away, but once she did, Miss Su would likely have to leave the Su Family immediately, and Young Master Jingyan¡¯s struggle against the concubine filler would be temporarily at a disadvantage.


    After a long while, Gui Zhi sighed.


    Well, turn a blind eye it is.


    She returned to the olddy¡¯s room, where the olddyined: "It was just to get a piece of osmanthus cake, and you took half the day! I think, Gui Zhi, you¡¯re getting old and sluggish."


    Gui Zhi feigned anger: "The olddy¡¯s legs are better, and now you¡¯reining about me, aren¡¯t you?"


    "How dare Iin about you," the olddy joked.


    Suddenly, she frowned again: "Gui Zhi, I¡¯m somewhat worried about Ziqi¡¯s marriage."


    She said coldly: "If that woman with the surname Qi didn¡¯t dislike Ruanruan, maybe Ruanruan would have already gotten together with Ziqi! Haven¡¯t you seen how Ziqi has been absent-mindedtely, and he keepsing to greet me here? It¡¯s obvious who he wants to see; even a fool could guess. But now he has to marry a woman he doesn¡¯t like!"


    Upon hearing this, Gui Zhi¡¯s heart thumped, but she still pretended to be calm: "For such matters, the feelings must be mutual."


    The olddy nodded: "That¡¯s right! Ziqi¡¯s just infatuated."


    She sat cross-legged and mused to herself with curious self-talk: "I wonder what kind of person Ruanruan likes."


    Gui Zhi heard this and sighed inwardly¡ª


    What kind could it be?


    The kind like Young Master Jingyan.


    Sigh, those two young ones have really fallen for each other right under the noses of the whole family.


    Who would have thought?

 Chapter 137 You Are Much More Interesting Than Smoking

    <h4>Chapter 137: Chapter 137 You Are Much More Interesting Than Smoking</h4><h4></h4>


    Ruanruan¡¯s bedroom.


    Jingyan was indeed hungry, devouring the noodles quickly like a wind sweeping through.


    After eating, he washed the bowl.


    Returning to the bedroom, Ruanruan leaned against the headboard reading a book.


    Under the soft yellow light, she wore a thin slip dress, her ck hair straight and cascading over her shoulders, her delicate face focused.


    Jingyan purposely made a noise with his belt buckle.


    She looked up.


    He said confidently, "I¡¯m sleeping here."


    Ruanruan bit her lip: "At this rate, someone will discover us eventually."


    Jingyan was nonchnt: "Let them find out."


    "And then?" she countered.


    Jingyan understood her meaning and sat down by the bed, asking softly, "Are you angry?"


    Ruanruan hummed a response, then added, "Since we both have things to do, we need to be careful."


    Jingyan suddenlyughed, then stood up and began to undress.


    He purposely stripped down by the bed, leaving his clothes in a messy pile, and then went to the bathroom.


    Soon, the sound of the shower echoed from the bathroom, Ruanruan couldn¡¯t help but go to the bathroom door and ask him, "What are youughing about?"


    Jingyan¡¯s voice came out, unclear: "Ruanruan, you¡¯ve already gotten used to sleeping with me."


    Ruanruan felt both embarrassed and irritated.


    Who got used to it? It was clearly him who wouldn¡¯t leave.


    If it weren¡¯t for fear of being seen, she really wanted to throw all his clothes out.


    But in the end, she obediently picked up his scattered clothes, folded them one by one, and ced them on the sofa, deciding to simply cover herself with the nket and go to sleep.


    Five minutester, Jingyan came out of the bathroom wrapped in a towel, seeing her pretending to be asleep under the nket.


    He smiled briefly, reaching into his pants pocket for a cigarette pack, nning to step outside for a smoke.


    Before he reached the door, Ruanruan got out of bed and ran over to hug him.


    Jingyan patted her hand: "Be good, I¡¯m just having a cigarette."


    "People might see," she said softly, her voice quivering, "Jingyan, if you keep doing this, I won¡¯t stay with you anymore."


    Jingyan turned around, lifting her little face.


    Her lips trembled, looking at him pitifully.


    Jingyan reassured, "Don¡¯t worry, no one dares to speak."


    She still hugged him, not allowing him to leave.


    Suddenly, Jingyan lifted her horizontally, his voice hoarse: "Then let¡¯s find another way to relieve the boredom."


    Ruanruan was extremely embarrassed, hitting him: "You might as well go smoke."


    He lowered his head to kiss her, his voice huskily appealing, "You¡¯re much more interesting than smoking."


    Ruanruan: ...


    That night, she despised him deeply!


    He enjoyed forcing her to do all sorts of strange things that she disliked.


    Afterward, Ruanruan chased him away.


    She looked in the mirror, feeling both embarrassed and infuriated.


    He was truly shameless.


    Outside, Jingyan held a thin strand of hair.


    This was Ruanruan¡¯s hair, which he would personally deliver to Gu Ze tomorrow morning.


    *


    That night, she was angry with him, and at breakfast the next morning, she refused to sit with him.


    Sitting across from each other, Ruanruan never looked his way.


    Jingyan looked particrly handsome that day, his hair neatly trimmed, his facial features defined.


    Dressed in a white shirt and a dark gray diagonal-striped tie, his trousers also matched in a slightly woolen fabric.


    Mature and handsome.


    He was in a very good mood, partly because Bao Ziqi was getting engaged, and partly due tost night¡¯s events.


    A man who has had such experiences often carries more masculinity.


    Even though he still held back.


    Bao Ziqi came downstairs.


    After looking at the setup on the dining table, he sat down next to Ruanruan.


    Jingyan was very generous.


    Even if they sat together every day, only Su Qionglin¡¯s name would be on Bao Ziqi¡¯s household register.

 Chapter 138: What ill intentions could Ruanruan possibly have?

    <h4>Chapter 138: Chapter 138: What ill intentions could Ruanruan possibly have?</h4><h4></h4>


    He cracked a slight smile and asked deliberately, "Ziqi, when do you n to get engaged?"


    Bao Ziqi hooked up a cold smile: "It seems that big brother is very concerned?"


    "We¡¯re brothers, isn¡¯t it normal to care?" Bao Jingyan raised his coffee cup and sipped it with a smile.


    His eyes were full of provocation.


    Bao Ziqi got so angry that he pushed his chair back, intending to leave.


    Bao Mingyuan said in a calm voice, "Your brother cares about you! This is not only about the Bao Family¡¯s reputation but also your own! If you abandon Qionglin after leading her on, will the reporters let you off? Your art career in this country would be over."


    Bao Ziqi was unfazed: "You already have an excellent eldest son."


    Mrs. Bao trembled: "Ziqi!"


    Bao Ziqi clenched his fist but eventually sat down.


    But suddenly, he turned his head to look at Su Ruanruan: "You must be pleased, right?"


    Before Su Ruanruan could speak, Bao Mingyuan exploded: "You share a bed with Qionglin, what does it have to do with Ruanruan? Is it Ruanruan who forced you to sleep with her older sister?"


    Setting other things aside, in Bao Mingyuan¡¯s heart, Su Ruanruan was just an innocent little fairy.


    What does she know about sleeping, what would she understand?


    Back then, Weilian was also clueless, blushing from a mere kiss.


    Bao Mingyuan, reminded of the past, softened his gaze and unexpectedly said to Su Ruanruan: "Stay at home with ease. It doesn¡¯t matter if Ziqi and Qionglin get married; let the olddy legally adopt you, and you won¡¯t miss out on your share after the olddy passes away."


    Mrs. Bao was shocked.


    Was her husband treating Su Ruanruan like his own daughter?


    What she didn¡¯t know was that Bao Mingyuan had his own ns, seeing that Jingyan was unequivocally interested in Ruanruan, he decided to make her part of the Bao Family so Jingyan wouldn¡¯t be able toy a hand on her.


    Yet, he didn¡¯t know that the person he was so wary of had already shared a bed with her.


    Bao Mingyuan then said to Bao Ziqi: "I don¡¯t care whether you¡¯re happy or not, just get engaged quietly."


    Bao Ziqi¡¯s face was tense, and he didn¡¯t say anything.


    After breakfast, Su Ruanruan was stopped by Mrs. Bao.


    "Do you need me for something, madam?" In the upstairs living room, Su Ruanruan was polite.


    Mrs. Bao could sense the distance in her voice.


    She didn¡¯t mind it and said, "Qionglin has suggested that you be the maid of honor on the engagement day, Ruanruan, you have no objections, right?"


    Su Ruanruan didn¡¯t want to offend Mrs. Bao, so she agreed: "I have no problem."


    Mrs. Bao seemed a bit surprised but said nothing and let Su Ruanruan leave.


    After she left, Mrs. Bao felt inexplicably irritable.


    Last night, Su Yugu secretly told her that the drug had some serious issues in clinical trials and urged her to find a solution quickly.


    What could she do?


    She instructed Su Yugu to stabilize everything as best as he could.


    She thought, as long as Empirical View couldn¡¯t make it, Yanning Pharmaceutical¡¯s drug would still be the first choice.


    So at this moment, she needed Su Yugu.


    As for Su Ruanruan, she never expected her to develop any drug; it was clearly just the old woman from home using Su Ruanruan to suppress her own ambitions...


    *


    Su Ruanruan closed the door.


    She spected: It seems Qionglin wants to make a fool of me at the engagement party.


    She wasn¡¯t afraid of Qionglin¡¯s little schemes; her heart was set on developing the new drug as early as possible...


    She went downstairs, and Bao Jingyan¡¯s car was waiting for her in the parking area.


    She got into the car, unaware of the tall figure standing on the second floor.


    That was Bao Ziqi.


    He squinted, watching Su Ruanruan get into Bao Jingyan¡¯s car openly.


    Bao Ziqi scoffed out loud.


    The two of them must have been together long ago, and everyone in the family are blind!

 Chapter 139 - One Hundred and Thirty-Nine: Always Holding It In Can Cause Problems

    <h4>Chapter 139: Chapter One Hundred and Thirty-Nine: Always Holding It In Can Cause Problems</h4><h4></h4>


    In the car, Bao Jingyan asked while driving, "Still angry?"


    Su Ruanruan didn¡¯t want to bother with him.


    Heughed, then asked, "What did Qi Meiyu ask you to do?"


    Su Ruanruan nced at him sideways and said, "She wanted me to be her bridesmaid, and I agreed."


    "You¡¯re quite magnanimous!" After saying that, Bao Jingyan focused on driving and took her to theboratory.


    After two days, there was significant progress in the research and development.


    Bao Mingyuan was overjoyed, heaping praise on Su Ruanruan at thepany.


    On the way back, Su Ruanruan casually asked, "I heard Uncle allocated a vi for me."


    Bao Jingyan responded with a sound of acknowledgment.


    Su Ruanruan hastened him, "Then why don¡¯t you give it to me?"


    Bao Jingyan stopped the car at the intersection ahead and turned to look at her.


    His gaze was clear and sharp, as if he was plotting something mischievous.


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s face turned red, "I¡¯m talking about the vi."


    Bao Jingyan touched her little cheek and said, "Then how about we move into the vi together after getting it?"


    Su Ruanruan turned her head away, ignoring him.


    He was doing it on purpose.


    Bao Jingyan kissed her and said in a husky voice by her ear, "You don¡¯t know, a man always holding back can lead to problems."


    The more he said, the more out of line he was, and Su Ruanruan¡¯s face turned even redder.


    Upon arriving at Bao Mansion, Bao Jingyan left first for another matter.


    Su Ruanruan walked into the hall.


    Su Qionglin was selecting engagement gowns with Madame Bao.


    The third sister of the Su Family was very ambitious, not staying in the hospital anymore but running to Bao Mansion every day, trying to firmly bind Bao Ziqi to her.


    When she saw Su Ruanruan return, she coquettishly smiled, "I was just waiting for you, Ruanruan,e take a look at the gowns."


    Su Qionglin knew Su Ruanruan¡¯s current status was untouchable, but she could make some moves at the engagement party, making Su Ruanruan lose face in front of all the socialites in the city.


    Su Ruanruan was clear as a mirror in her heart.


    She approached, softly saying, "The third sister is the protagonist! My gown can be simple."


    "The thoughtful Ruanruan," praised Madame Bao.


    Su Qionglin felt ufortable inside, but she remained generously appropriate on the surface, "Aunt, I¡¯ve thought about it, there should be two bridesmaids this time for good luck in pairs, right? So Xianrou will also attend the engagement party as a bridesmaid."


    Madame Bao was aware that this was the Su Family¡¯s aunt smuggling her own schemes, but she didn¡¯t mind such a trivial matter.


    It was obvious to the naked eye that Ziqi no longer harbored feelings for Su Qionglin, and she was definitely going to be neglected in the future; hence, she benignly said, "That¡¯s certainly fine."


    Su Qionglin¡¯s lips curled slightly.


    She wasn¡¯t intending to endorse her cousin Shen Xianrou; she needed an assistant.


    An assistant who could get close to Su Ruanruan¡¯s gown.


    She had promised Shen Xianrou that if she helped with this matter, she wouldter introduce her to Bao Jingyan and find a way to make her the grand young madam of the Bao Family.


    Of course, it was just to deceive her.


    A man like Bao Jingyan wouldn¡¯t let any woman catch his eye.


    Su Qionglin smiled lightly towards Madame Bao, "If Ruanruan has no objections, let¡¯s try on the gown tomorrow! Aunt, about Ziqi..."


    Madame Bao patted her hand, "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll talk to Ziqi."


    Su Qionglin smiled with a light lift of her lips.


    The next day.


    Even knowing it was a trap, Su Ruanruan still went alone.


    Madame Bao highly regarded this engagement party, and booked thergest bridal salon in the city.


    When Su Ruanruan arrived, Su Qionglin, with the help of the staff, had already put on a beautiful wedding dress. Being a model, even seated in a wheelchair, she looked stunningly beautiful.


    Seeing Su Ruanruane over, Su Qionglin curled her lips and intentionally asked, "Ruanruan, what do you think about this wedding dress? It was specially air-shipped from Paris by Aunt."

 Chapter 140: Aren’t You Afraid Bao Jingyan Won’t Want You?

    <h4>Chapter 140: Chapter 140: Aren¡¯t You Afraid Bao Jingyan Won¡¯t Want You?</h4><h4></h4>


    Su Qionglin had just finished speaking when Shen Xianrou chimed in: "It looks stunning! Only the daughter-inw of the Bao Family could wear such a haute couture."


    She longed endlessly for the day she could also experience this, so she clung tightly to Su Qionglin.


    She firmly believed that only Su Qionglin was herdder to high society.


    Their echoing sentiments both suppressed Su Ruanruan and pleased Mrs. Bao.


    Mrs. Bao was very happy.


    Su Ruanruan, on the other hand, was quiteposed: "Third sister looks gorgeous in this gown."


    Su Qionglin¡¯s vanity was greatly satisfied.


    Ha!


    When Ziqi died to save her, what good did it do for Su Ruanruan to dutifully guard the room?


    In the end, it was she, Su Qionglin, who became the daughter-inw of the Bao Family.


    This orphan, Su Ruanruan, just wasn¡¯t destined for wealth.


    No one noticed that Bao Ziqi¡¯s car was parked at the entrance of the store. He held the steering wheel, watching the scene inside through the ss.


    Su Qionglin, in her gorgeous wedding dress, looked enchanting, his gaze should have been on her, but it was Su Ruanruan that Bao Ziqi saw.


    Wearing a deep blue dress, her hair styled in a fishtail braid ¡ª unspeakably fresh.


    She stood there talking to a waiter, smiling with faint dimples on her cheeks.


    Bao Ziqi¡¯s lips tightened.


    She could smile so happily with someone unrted, so why was she always so cold to him?


    Moreover, she was even willing to be a bridesmaid at his engagement.


    Truly, she did not care about him at all!


    Bao Ziqi felt insulted.


    Suddenly, he opened the car door, silently walked into the bridal shop from a side entrance, unnoticed.


    On the second floor, Su Ruanruan took the dress into the changing room.


    A waiter outside softly said, "Miss Su, just let me know if you need help; I¡¯ll be right outside."


    Su Ruanruan agreed.


    She removed the dress she was wearing, preparing to change into the white dress Su Qionglin had prepared for her.


    Su Qionglin¡¯s intentions were simple; by wearing the same color, she could easily outshine Su Ruanruan.


    Su Ruanruan didn¡¯t mind this, but she feared there was a catch with the dress.


    She searched thoroughly but found nothing wrong.


    It appeared there was another arrangement.


    Su Ruanruan immediately took her phone to snap a picture of the dress and sent it to Jingse, asking her to make an exact copy just for her.


    After handling that, she then changed into the dress.


    But the zipper at the back of the dress was out of her reach, so she raised her voice slightly to ask the staff outside to help her.


    The door quietly opened.


    It was Bao Ziqi who entered.


    But Su Ruanruan, facing away and bowing her head, did not notice.


    Bao Ziqi¡¯s gaze was fiery.


    He had seen many women, possessed several outstanding ones, but never had he felt so uncontrobly emotional as he did now.


    Her back looked as enticing as white ivory, supple and tender. The dress trailed to her waist, which was too slender for a full grasp.


    His breathing quickened.


    Su Ruanruan, lowering her head and touching the skirt¡¯s hem, spoke softly, "Can you help me pull down the zipper?"


    Bao Ziqi stepped forward, wrapping his arms around her waist to embrace her.


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s body stiffened.


    She sharply turned her head, pushing her body against the wall behind her.


    "How did you get in? Get out!" she suppressed her voice.


    Bao Ziqi moved closer, trapping her between himself and the wall.


    He lowered his head, whispering softly, "Why won¡¯t you choose me?"


    Su Ruanruan clutched her dress tightly, turning her face away: "Bao Ziqi, you¡¯re getting engaged soon, please behave."


    "You shout! Let others think we¡¯re involved and see who gets scared." Bao Ziqi, as if bewitched, caressed her cheek, "Aren¡¯t you afraid Jingyan will abandon

 Chapter 141 Bao Ziqi, Don’t Disappoint Me

    <h4>Chapter 141: Chapter 141 Bao Ziqi, Don¡¯t Disappoint Me</h4><h4></h4>


    "I have no rtion with Bao Jingyan," Ruanruan certainly would not admit.


    Bao Ziqi¡¯s anger intensified, "Ruanruan, do you take me for a fool, hmm?"


    After speaking, he caught her and kissed her recklessly.


    Ruanruan trembled all over, but without any hesitation, pped him across the face.


    The crisp p echoed sharply.


    Ruanruan¡¯s chest heaved violently, "Bao Ziqi, don¡¯t let yourself be looked down upon!"


    Bao Ziqi didn¡¯t mind his face, just stared at her intently.


    Suddenly, he punched the wall beside her, with so much force that the entire changing room shook.


    Ruanruan stifled a scream.


    Bao Ziqi gritted his teeth, "Do you think I would want someone who¡¯s been tainted by others?" After saying that, he stormed out, mming the door behind him.


    Ruanruan leaned against the wall, struggling to steady herself.


    Bao Ziqi is a madman!


    A tumultuous sound of footsteps approached, it was the waiter from earlier.


    The young girl¡¯s face was full of guilt, and her voice very soft, "Miss Su, I¡¯m sorry, I..."


    Ruanruan did not me her.


    She only said, "Tell Mrs. Bao the dress fits perfectly! I¡¯m feeling unwell and will leave first."


    She didn¡¯t want to go downstairs and see Bao Ziqi, didn¡¯t want to continue the deceitful niceties.


    But she could not tell Bao Jingyan.


    Her intuition told her that the rtionship between Bao Jingyan and Bao Ziqi hadn¡¯t reached the point of outright hostility, she couldn¡¯t allow him to shed familial blood because of her.


    Ruanruan suddenly made an important decision.


    She was going to return to the Su Family.


    Ruanruan left quietly through the side door, while the waiter went downstairs to report to Mrs. Bao.


    Bao Ziqi had just changed into a ck suit and happened to overhear the conversation.


    His face was ice-cold.


    Su Qionglin gave Shen Xianrou a look, and Xianrou spoke in a tepid voice, "Ruanruan has always been proud-minded, could she have left out of fear of being outshone by Qionglin?"


    Mrs. Bao was immediately displeased, "She¡¯s a bridesmaid! Naturally, she should be simpler."


    Su Qionglin spoke graciously, "Ruanruan is young, it¡¯s better to give her..."


    But Mrs. Bao refused to yield, "Xianrou¡¯s outfit is quite nice."


    Shen Xianrou smiled sweetly and obediently.


    A flicker of displeasure passed through Su Qionglin¡¯s eyes, quickly hidden.


    Mrs. Bao, having been there for half the day, felt tired and left early.


    Su Qionglin sent Shen Xianrou away too, then leaned gently beside Bao Ziqi, asking softly, "What¡¯s wrong, you don¡¯t look good?"


    Bao Ziqi sneered at her, "Do you know why Ruanruan left?"


    Su Qionglin¡¯s face stiffened.


    Bao Ziqi hooked up a derisive smile, "Because I wanted to be with her, and she refused! She wants to hand over the title of young madam to you."


    He said this as a retaliation for her previous schemes.


    Indeed, Su Qionglin¡¯s face went pale.


    How could she, so proud, tolerate such humiliation?


    Unable to bear it, she threw the bouquet she held at Bao Ziqi, "Bao Ziqi you bastard."


    Bao Ziqi¡¯s expression remained cold, unmoved.


    Su Qionglin couldn¡¯t help but burst into tears, "Bao Ziqi you have no conscience! I¡¯ve been with you for two years, and yet I¡¯m worth less than Ruanruan¡¯s two months. What¡¯s so good about her that you like her this much?"


    Bao Ziqi¡¯s face was expressionless, but his eyes held a rare trace of bewilderment, "If I knew, I wouldn¡¯t be in so much pain."


    After saying that, he turned and walked away.


    Su Qionglin was stunned.


    What did Ziqi say?


    He¡¯s... in pain?


    Because of Ruanruan?


    Su Qionglin felt hatred so intense her teeth trembled, and she clenched her fists tightly.


    She wanted revenge, she wanted Ruanruan to be utterly disgraced!


    This way, nobody wouldpete with her for Bao Ziqi!

 Chapter 142: Master Mu Jiu! She is the daughter of my life-saving benefactor.

    <h4>Chapter 142: Chapter 142: Master Mu Jiu! She is the daughter of my life-saving benefactor.</h4><h4></h4>


    Su Ruanruan left the bridal shop and did not return to the Bao Mansion.


    She went to the graveyard instead.


    As evening approached, the graveyard was dim and eerie, but Su Ruanruan was not afraid and stood in front of a grave.


    In front of the grave, therey a bunch of daisies.


    They were her father¡¯s favorite flowers.


    It began to drizzle from the sky.


    Raindrops clung to her eyshes, and her clothes were getting wet. But she stood in the rain as if she didn¡¯t feel it at all.


    After a while, Su Ruanruan crouched down, gently touched the photo on the tombstone, and murmured softly, "Dad, I will definitely find out the truth! Just give me some time."


    Before night fell, she left the graveyard.


    This ce was remote with hardly any cars around.


    Caught in the night rain, she cut a sorry figure.


    asionally, cars would pass by, their headlights ring.


    A ck sedan slowly came to a halt, and a man got out of the car.


    Su Ruanruan looked up.


    It was Mu Qun, Mu Jiu.


    Mu Qun stood quietly in the rainy night, watching her for a long while before he barked gruffly, "What¡¯s a young girl doing here in the middle of the night at such a ghostly ce? Where¡¯s Bao Jingyan? Why isn¡¯t he looking after you?"


    Su Ruanruan ignored him and continued to walk on.


    Mu Jiu wanted to interfere further, but a young woman got out of his car, the very Zhou Susu he had taken home from the club the other time.


    Zhou Susu, vying for favor, said, "Mu Jiu, why bother with this kind of woman?"


    Irritated and not in the mood to be touched by her, Mu Qun gave her a sharp p.


    "Damn fool! Do you know who she is? She¡¯s the daughter of the man who saved my life! You are not even worth one of her fingers! Get out of my way."


    Mu Qun kicked Zhou Susu aside and chased after Su Ruanruan.


    But at that moment, a white Bentley slowly stopped ahead.


    A extremely handsome man got out of the car, taking off his coat to drape it over Su Ruanruan.


    Mu Jiu gritted his fine white teeth.


    Damn it!


    Bao Jingyan, that kid, had beaten him to it again.


    Inside the car, Bao Jingyan took arge bath towel from the back seat to dry Su Ruanruan¡¯s hair, then searched the car for a set of sportswear and tossed it to her: "Put this on! Don¡¯t catch a cold."


    Su Ruanruan obediently climbed into the back seat, and he started the car and turned it around.


    Naturally, Bao Jingyan saw Mu Qun.


    Not just him, but also the young woman at his side.


    The familiar features made Bao Jingyan sneer¡ª


    Mu Qun was really something!


    Despite what he thought inside, he keptposed and gently asked the girl in the back seat, "Why did youe here?"


    It took a moment for Su Ruanruan to answer, "My parents are buried here."


    Bao Jingyan turned on the car¡¯s heating.


    Su Ruanruan put on his sportswear, which wasrge and loose.


    She climbed over to sit beside him, and Bao Jingyan suddenly nced at her, "What about the clothes inside?"


    "I took them off," she said softly.


    Bao Jingyan¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed a few times but he did not ask any further.


    He took her straight to his vi and, getting out of the car, he stuffed her changed clothes into a bag and took her hand to lead her into the vi...


    The vi was brightly lit, and in the deep of night, two shadows intertwined tenderly on the second floor.


    Bao Ziqi¡¯s car was parked outside the vi, and he sat quietly inside, watching with an expressionless face.


    In the early hours of the morning, Bao Jingyan in his loungewear, a cigarette between his slender fingers, strode out towards the car.


    He knocked on the window, "Get out."


    Bao Ziqi lowered the window, locked gazes with him for a moment and opened the car door.


    The moment the door opened, Bao Jingyan grabbed Bao Ziqi with a ferocious punch.


    "Men who bully women aren¡¯t real men!"


    Bao Ziqi¡¯s body thudded against the car frame.


    The hit was heavy and frightening!

 Chapter 143 Ruanruan is My Life!

    <h4>Chapter 143: Chapter 143 Ruanruan is My Life!</h4><h4></h4>


    He turned his face and wiped off the blood at the corner of his mouth, sneering coldly: "Did she tell you?"


    "She didn¡¯t say anything!" Bao Jingyan grabbed him by the cor, lifting him up, and swung another forceful punch: "What could she do? She could only go to the cemetery."


    Bao Ziqi couldn¡¯t believe it.


    Bao Jingyan released him, stepping back: "Bao Ziqi, when you came back alive, she and I were not together! What was your choice when dad asked you?"


    Heughed coldly: "You thought she was cunning and greedy for vanity, you would rather die than marry her! What, now you¡¯ve discovered her good qualities and regret it? Want to be with her now?"


    Bao Ziqi gasped for air: "And how about you, where are you any better?"


    "I¡¯ve liked her for years!" Bao Jingyan grabbed Bao Ziqi¡¯s cor again: "Did you ever feel sorry for her when she was bullied by the Su Family, when your fianc¨¦e pped her?"


    Bao Ziqi suddenly threw a punch.


    "You feel sorry, then why don¡¯t you marry her now? Why sneak around? In the end, she doesn¡¯tpare to your ambition, isn¡¯t as important as Emperor¡¯s Landscape! How are you any better than me?"


    Bao Jingyan took a punch.


    He was never one to suffer losses, especially not from a despicable Bao Ziqi.


    He immediately retaliated, and being much stronger, Bao Ziqi quickly fell against the car.


    His face was covered in wounds!


    Bao Jingyan, having had his fill, looked down at his half-brother from a height, "Thest time! Otherwise, I don¡¯t mind letting you know just how cold-blooded I can be."


    He turned and left.


    Bao Ziqi called out from behind him: "The three members of the Su Family, it was you who sent them to the hospital, right?"


    Bao Jingyan turned around, a cold smile on his lips: "I don¡¯t mind swapping them for three from the Bao Family."


    "You lunatic." Bao Ziqi breathed heavily, seeming ready to pounce and fight Bao Jingyan at any moment.


    Bao Jingyan whispered lightly: "Ruanruan is my life!"


    Bao Ziqi slumped against the car.


    He lost!


    He couldn¡¯tpete with Bao Jingyan!


    His heart wasn¡¯t as ruthless as his, so even though Ruanruan was originally his, he could only watch as she fell into Bao Jingyan¡¯s arms.


    He let out another lightugh.


    Bao Jingyan, this cruel, unfeeling, cold-hearted man, could actually like someone for so many years.


    What a joke!


    Bao Jingyan walked through the courtyard and into the hall.


    Auntie Li was waiting in the hall, her face reflecting a myriad of unsaid words when she saw him enter.


    "Where¡¯s Ruanruan?" Bao Jingyan asked in a hoarse voice.


    "She¡¯s upstairs." Auntie Li hesitated: "You should apply some medicine before going up."


    Bao Jingyan shook his head and went straight upstairs.


    Into the night, he pushed open the bedroom door.


    Su Ruanruan was awake, sitting on the sofa in her coat reading documents.


    He smiled, walked over, and bent down to embrace her: "My Ruanruan is so diligent?"


    Su Ruanruan was engrossed in her reading, startled by his words.


    "You frightened me."


    Bao Jingyan chuckled again, his hand sliding into her coat to grasp her heart: "Let¡¯s see if I scared you."


    Su Ruanruan moved his hand away, her face slightly flushed: "Stop it."


    Captivated by her blushing face, he couldn¡¯t help but kiss her.


    After a while, he looked at her with fascination, his voice hoarse: "Let¡¯s have more children in the future, I won¡¯t look for a mistress."


    Su Ruanruan was furious.


    Was he implying if they didn¡¯t have enough children he¡¯d find a mistress?


    She should¡¯ve retorted but she wouldn¡¯t fall for it!


    idently ncing up, she noticed the wound on his mouth.


    Su Ruanruan was stunned: "Where have you been? Why did you get into a fight?"

 Chapter 144: Both Dresses Have Issues

    <h4>Chapter 144: Chapter 144: Both Dresses Have Issues</h4><h4></h4>


    Bao Jingyan sat down on the nearby sofa, chuckling, "Bao Ziqi has followed us here."


    Su Ruanruan took a while to digest that he already knew about the afternoon¡¯s events.


    Some things were mutually understood without saying.


    "I¡¯ll apply the medicine for you," she said dryly, and then fetched the medicine box.


    Bao Jingyan¡¯s injury was not serious, but she couldn¡¯t help but say, "At your age, one would expect a bit more restraint."


    He remained silent, only staring at her with a clear gaze.


    Su Ruanruan lowered her eyes, murmuring, "I want to go back to the Su Family."


    "Because of Ziqi?" Bao Jingyan pointedly asked.


    She didn¡¯t deny it: "Yes."


    She neatly ced the ointment back and closed the medicine box, taking a moment to collect her thoughts before speaking, "I fear that staying might lead to further incidents."


    Seeing that he remained silent, she whispered again, "I know you are good to me, but you can¡¯t always be by my side, can you?"


    "Let¡¯s talk about itter," he replied, ruffling her hair, his reluctance apparent.


    Su Ruanruan wasn¡¯t stubborn.


    On such a night, after he fought for both himself and others, she owed it to him to be kinder.


    £ª


    Early the next morning.


    Bao Jingyan took Su Ruanruan to school. In the car, he suddenly remembered something, "Jingse mentioned you asked her to make a dress."


    Su Ruanruan hummed in response, "I¡¯m worried Su Qionglin will plot against me!"


    Bao Jingyan pondered for a moment, "You might as well find an excuse not to attend, to avoid any unexpected incidents."


    Su Ruanruan ced her hand on the back of his, the tone in her voice soft, "My third sister has been so good to me! How could I let her down?"


    Bao Jingyan: ...


    Three dayster.


    The engagement party for Bao Ziqi and Su Qionglin was held at Baojing Hotel.


    All the socialites from the south gave face to Bao Mingyuan, plus the business rtionships on both sides, led to a dazzling event crowded with celebrities.


    On the 28th floor of the hotel.


    Su Ruanruan and her cousin from the Su Family, Shen Xianrou, were in the same makeup room. To avoid being outshone, Su Qionglin had only hired a very ordinary makeup artist.


    After the makeup was finished, a Su Family servant delivered the bridesmaid dresses.


    Shen Xianrou went to receive them.


    The servant gave a meaningful nce and whispered quietly, "Remember, miss, the dress on the left has a problem; the one on the right is fine."


    Shen Xianrou took the two garment bags and smiled knowingly.


    Turning back, she said to Su Ruanruan, "Ruanruan, your dress has arrived."


    Heh heh, once Su Ruanruan wears the faulty dress and embarrasses herself publicly, there will be one lesspetitor for her entry into high society.


    Su Ruanruan epted the bag without any change in expression.


    "Hurry and change! The banquet is about to start," Shen Xianrou said cheerfully.


    But what she didn¡¯t know was that both dresses she held had issues.


    How could Su Qionglin tolerate someone outshining her?


    So bothdies went into the dressing room to change, and when they emerged, the look they exchanged was quite meaningful.


    Su Ruanruan noticed Shen Xianrou¡¯s dress and was certain that it too had been tampered with.


    She smiled lightly.


    At this moment, the Su Family¡¯s great-aunt arrived, frowning upon seeing Su Ruanruan.


    Wasn¡¯t it agreed to just casually get ready? Why did Su Ruanruan still look so attractive? What if she stole Qionglin¡¯s thunder?


    Unable to hold back, the great-aunt went to find her daughter.


    Su Qionglin was already prepared, with a luxurious dress and perfect makeup.


    Seeing her mother arrive, Su Qionglin was surprised, "Mom, weren¡¯t you supposed to call Ruanruan and Xianrou?"


    The great-aunt nced at the makeup artists; Su Qionglin dismissed them.


    Once they had left, the Su Family great-aunt couldn¡¯t help but speak up, "I went there, but that girl Ruanruan is too striking. Why don¡¯t we just leave Xianrou? Besides, Ziqi¡¯s feelings for that girl... doesn¡¯t it bother you?"


    Sitting in her wheelchair, Su Qionglin smiled lightly, "It¡¯s precisely because I¡¯m aware of his feelings that I want to invite Su Ruanruan even more! Let himpare and decide who is better."


    The Su Family great-aunt had no choice but to drop the matter.

 Chapter 145: Watching Sister Flowers Turn Against Each Other, Dog Eat Dog

    <h4>Chapter 145: Chapter 145: Watching Sister Flowers Turn Against Each Other, Dog Eat Dog</h4><h4></h4>


    8:00 PM.


    The engagement party began on time.


    This was the most important day of Su Qionglin¡¯s life, as she was getting engaged to Ziqi.


    She, Su Qionglin, was about to be ady of high society.


    And Su Ruanruan would be humiliated due to her dress malfunctioning, tarnishing her reputation in Jiangcheng.


    As for Xianrou, sorry, who asked you to be so haughty?


    Su Qionglin had taken a painkiller injection for the engagement party, bearing the pain just to stand up.


    Her gorgeous wedding dress, coupled with her attractive figure, was indeed breathtakingly beautiful.


    But Bao Ziqi remained indifferent.


    He nced at her coldly, then his eyes fell on Su Ruanruan standing behind her.


    Su Ruanruan wore a pure white bridesmaid dress, the organza fabric made her look ethereal, and the shoulder design entuated her delicate face, along with her long, straight ck hair, she looked exceptionally pure.


    She didn¡¯t look at him, as if the incident that day had never happened.


    Bao Ziqi restrained his expression, dressed in a neatly tailored suit, and took Su Qionglin by the hand.


    Around them, apuse erupted.


    Young and sessful, from a prestigious family, and his future wife extraordinarily beautiful.


    However, there was not a trace of joy in his heart, only because the person he was marrying was not the one he desired.


    He knew deep down, from start to finish, he was following Bao Jingyan¡¯s plot.


    He walked towards the main stage with Su Qionglin, her heart pounding excitedly.


    She moved through the crowd, basking in the apuse. She looked up at Bao Ziqi with adoration.


    Her future husband.


    Just then, a scream came from behind: "My dress... Ah..."


    The guests were stunned, then all eyes turned towards the screaming girl.


    It was none other than one of the bridesmaids, Shen Xianrou.


    She desperately covered herself towards the back, but could not hide the exposed back.


    The zipper waspletely undone, everything that shouldn¡¯t be seen was seen...


    Shen Xianrou burst into tears: "How could this happen!"


    This incident caused chaos in the banquet hall, many noblewomen quietly discussing.


    Madam Bao was not surprised; she had guessed that Qionglin would pull a stunt at the engagement party, she simply turned a blind eye!


    As expected, in a matter of moments, Su Ruanruan¡¯s dress would also burst open.


    Su Qionglin thought the same.


    Because both dresses were tampered with, it was easier for her to shift the me onto the bridal shop.


    But they waited and waited, yet Su Ruanruan¡¯s dress remained perfectly intact.


    Su Ruanruan watched their expressions with a cold smile.


    She found a jacket to cover Shen Xianrou.


    Shen Xianrou, still trembling, was unwilling to let go: "Ruanruan, did you change clothes?"


    Su Ruanruan feigned confusion: "Xianrou sister, are you saying you knew there was a problem with the dress? Then why did you still wear it?"


    Shen Xianrou couldn¡¯t hold it back, and erupted: "It was supposed to be you wearing this problematic dress."


    As soon as she finished, the scene fell silent.


    She immediately realized she had misspoken.


    At this point, Su Qionglin knew the secret was out, she simply threw the me on Shen Xianrou: "Xianrou, even if you are jealous of Ruanruan, you shouldn¡¯t have done this! Look, you ended up harming yourself."


    Shen Xianrou was bbergasted.


    How could Qionglin say it was her doing?


    It was clearly Qionglin¡¯s idea!


    Of course, she denied it, pointedly looking at Su Qionglin: "It was clearly you who asked me to scheme against Ruanruan? How could you me me? I just picked the wrong dress, that¡¯s all."


    Su Qionglin smiled faintly: "I am already Ziqi¡¯s fianc¨¦e, why would I scheme against Ruanruan?"

 Chapter 146: So, It Was Su Qionglin Who Did It

    <h4>Chapter 146: Chapter 146: So, It Was Su Qionglin Who Did It</h4><h4></h4>


    "Because you want her done for!" Shen Xianrou burst into tears, "Qionglin, I¡¯ve always been helping you, how could you do this to me?"


    But no one present believed her, given Su Qionglin¡¯s status here.


    The one who was ruined, was this cousin from the Su Family.


    At this moment, Su Ruanruan spoke softly, "I have a way! All I need to do is to take off the dress and have a professional examine it to see if there¡¯s anything wrong with the dress."


    After she finished speaking, Shen Xianrou immediately agreed.


    She could only cling to Su Ruanruan now.


    Su Qionglin wasn¡¯t afraid.


    Although both dresses had been tampered with, Su Ruanruan was wearing hers just fine, so it must have been the person who handled it did not do a good job, which allowed Su Ruanruan to avoid embarrassment.


    She agreed.


    Madam Bao nced at her and sighed inwardly.


    It seems she had misjudged.


    Qionglin¡¯s skills were no match for Su Ruanruan¡¯s.


    She was thinking about this when her younger daughter Bao Jingyuan ground her teeth beside her ear, "Mom, I told you before, Su Ruanruan is sneaky and cunning! I¡¯ve been tricked by her several times."


    Madam Bao didn¡¯t say anything.


    Su Ruanruan made a graceful exit.


    After she left, Bao Ziqi turned to Su Qionglin beside him, "It was you who did it, right?"


    Su Qionglin certainly wouldn¡¯t admit it, her eyes brimming with tears, "Ziqi, you don¡¯t believe me?"


    Bao Ziqi did not speak.


    Su Qionglin held her head high and said coldly, "Wait until Su Ruanruanes back, and you will know the truth."


    In a short while, Su Ruanruan had changed back into her own dress, holding the bridesmaid¡¯s dress in her hands as she came over.


    Madam Bao summoned a designer with excellent sewing skills to examine the dress.


    Everyone held their breath.


    After the designer examined it, he looked up, "Madam, there is indeed something wrong with this dress. The back will split open if force is applied."


    The crowd was in an uproar.


    Both bridesmaid¡¯s dresses had issues, so who else could have done it?


    Su Qionglin of course!


    Madam Bao wasn¡¯t surprised by this oue.


    Su Qionglin¡¯s face turned pale, "How is that possible? Su Ruanruan has been wearing it just fine! This is a setup."


    "It is a setup!" Su Ruanruan¡¯s voice was soft, "You lied to Sister Xianrou by saying you would only harm me, but you didn¡¯t know you were harming her too."


    Just as Su Qionglin was about to deny it, Shen Xianrou couldn¡¯t hold back and lunged at her, "Su Qionglin, you have such a venomous heart. I¡¯ve been wholeheartedly on your side, and this is how you repay me!"


    She was strong and Su Qionglin had bad legs, and she was actually pushed down forcefully.


    Su Qionglin¡¯s face was scratched by Shen Xianrou, leaving two shallow cuts.


    Su Qionglin would not let her go and they began to tussle violently.


    The scene was unbearable.


    Madam Bao was furious, shouting, "Someone,e and pull them apart."


    Indeed, this was not something presentable!


    Madam Bao even regretted this marriage alliance. If not for still needing Su Yugu, she would have swept Su Qionglin, such an indecent girl, out the door long ago.


    ...


    Amidst the chaos, Su Ruanruan looked down and let out a light chuckle.


    She slipped away through the side door.


    In the emergency passage, Bao Ziqi stood leaning against the doorway, one hand holding a cigarette and the other holding a small dress.


    That dress was very familiar.


    He threw down the cigarette butt and walked towards her, "Stirring up my engagement party, and you think you can just leave?"


    Su Ruanruan replied lightly, "Bao Ziqi, what do you want?"


    Bao Ziqi spread open the dress in his hand, "It has your scent on it, it must be the one you were wearing tonight. Then what was the one you took over just now?"


    Su Ruanruan sneered, "I¡¯m just protecting myself! If Young Master Bao can¡¯t stand it, feel free to expose me."


    Bao Ziqi¡¯s eyes narrowed suddenly, and he abruptly reached out to push her against the wall.

 Chapter 147: You Kid, Always So Low-Key

    <h4>Chapter 147: Chapter 147: You Kid, Always So Low-Key</h4><h4></h4>


    He leaned in to trap her.


    "Susu Ruanruan, all you rely on is Bao Jingyan!"


    "But do you know, the moment his ambition is exposed, my father will definitely reign him in! In his lifetime, the grand vision of the Sun Family will probably never be fulfilled."


    Su Ruanruan tilted her head up to look at him: "I will leave the Bao Family."


    Bao Ziqi was stunned.


    After a moment, he found his voice again: "For Bao Jingyan?"


    "For myself." Su Ruanruan¡¯s expression was indifferent: "Bao Ziqi, you¡¯re right. I came to the Bao Family to keep youpany, and now indeed there is no need to stay."


    Bao Ziqi listlessly let go of her.


    It was quite some timeter that he spoke in a hoarse voice: "Actually, there¡¯s no need for you to do this."


    He chuckled bitterly twice: "Anyway, the Bao Family is already rotten to the core. Whatever you want to destroy or whatever you want to do, go ahead..."


    "Su Ruanruan, from now on I won¡¯t bother you anymore! Rest assured."


    After saying this, he tossed the evening gown towards a nearby trash can and turned to leave.


    Su Ruanruan still leaned against the wall.


    Actually, she knew that Bao Ziqi wasn¡¯t bad.


    He was just a bit... willful.


    On this day, a major event happened in Jiangcheng.


    Bao Mingyuan, who was furious because of the engagement party, seemed now as if he could ascend to heaven with joy.


    Yanning Pharmaceutical experienced a medical ident, the kind that could not be concealed. The inte was flooded with reports on this event.


    Yanning Pharmaceutical¡¯s stock kept plummeting.


    At night, in the Bao Family¡¯s great hall.


    Bao Mingyuan paced back and forth, then suddenly swung his arm broadly: "As they say, evil begets evil! That son of a bitch Yang Shining stealing the form from Empress View, looks like he has sent himself halfway to his grave."


    He looked to his eldest son: "Jingyan, have we sold off the Yanning shares we took over?"


    "Rest assured, all have been sold." Bao Jingyan replied with a light smile.


    Bao Mingyuan pped his hands in approval: "Good! Now let¡¯s see how heaven deals with that miserable cur."


    Madam Bao tried her best to suppress her emotions and forced a smile: "Mingyuan, did you already know there was a problem with Yanning Pharmaceutical¡¯s medicines?"


    Bao Mingyuan answered straightforwardly: "Of course! Jingyan had already said that old dog didn¡¯t have the smarts! Look, now that old dog is finished."


    He settled downfortably to drink his tea.


    Madam Bao¡¯s face grew even grimmer.


    Years ago, she had invested eighty million in Yanning Pharmaceutical, hoping for a hefty return, only to find out how unreliable they were.


    Madam Bao could barely muster augh anymore and continued to probe: "I wonder, would Su Yugu be able to help him?"


    "Su Yugu?"


    Mentioning a prospective inw, Bao Mingyuan restrained a smile.


    He gently tapped the lid of the teacup, "Relying on him is worse than relying on our Ruanruan! I think Ruanruan¡¯s medical skills might even be superior to his."


    Madam Bao couldn¡¯t help but nce at Su Ruanruan.


    Su Ruanruan was very modest: "Uncle is too kind! I only know a little."


    Bao Mingyuan gave her a look feigning admonishment: "You¡¯re too modest, child! Right, with all themotion outside these days, just stick with Jingyan on your research and don¡¯t get involved in other matters."


    Madam Bao was on the verge of vomiting blood.


    Later, she called Su Qionglin into the living room.


    Su Qionglin was feeling very upset, as the engagement party today was utterly ruined by Su Ruanruan. She also med Madam Bao for not helping her.


    Now that Madam Bao had summoned her, she had a good idea why and was somewhat hesitant: "I wonder why Aunt is looking for me."


    Madam Bao directly asked: "Have you received any news from your father¡¯s side?"


    Su Qionglinughed lightly: "ording to my elder brother, those two patients are not likely to live past three days."


    "How could this happen?" Madam Bao copsed onto the ground.

 Chapter 148: The Condition is for Su Ruanruan to Get Lost

    <h4>Chapter 148: Chapter 148: The Condition is for Su Ruanruan to Get Lost</h4><h4></h4>


    She muttered, "If they die, then Yanning Pharmaceutical is finished, and so is my money."


    Su Qionglin yed with her fingernails, somewhat proudly, "But my father said he¡¯d use every bit of his medical skill, and he might just be able to save those lives."


    Bao¡¯s wife immediately grabbed Su Qionglin¡¯s hand, "Qionglin, I am putting all my hopes on you now."


    Su Qionglin just smiled, without saying a word.


    How could Bao¡¯s wife, being as shrewd as she is, not know what she was thinking?


    She quickly promised, "You and Ziqi have been in a rtionship for many years, it¡¯s not something that can be broken off just like that, I recognize this marriage arrangement."


    Su Qionglin was very satisfied.


    She pushed further, "I have a condition, after this matter is settled, Su Ruanruan must leave the Bao Family."


    Bao¡¯s wife agreed without any hesitation.


    After discussing the conditions, Su Qionglin hurriedly left to go to Tongsheng Hospital for Bao¡¯s wife.


    Bao Mingyuan sat in the hall watching the departing ck sedan, his dark pupils obscure and unreadable.


    Bao¡¯s wife slowly descended the stairs.


    Bao Mingyuan covered his teacup, as if casually saying, "Speaking of which, the Su Family and us are rted by marriage, but this Su Yugu is fully supporting Yan Ning, and I¡¯m not sure why."


    Bao¡¯s wife smiled, "Grandma has said that everyone¡¯s life is precious, the Su Family being a medical family means saving lives and helping the injured is their duty."


    She then looked toward Su Ruanruan, "Ruanruan, don¡¯t you agree?"


    Su Ruanruan nodded, "Auntie is right, we can only hope that uncle can cure the patients now."


    "Su Yugu is the best doctor in Jiangcheng, I believe he has the capability," Bao¡¯s wife said as if reassuring herself.


    Bao Jingyan and Su Ruanruan exchanged a nce.


    In the deep of the night.


    After taking a bath, Su Ruanruan came out only to find Bao Jingyan smoking in her bedroom.


    She was furious, "You are smoking here again! Are you afraid others can¡¯t smell it?"


    She pinched out the cigarette and opened the window to let in some fresh air.


    Bao Jingyan pulled her into his arms.


    His lips pressed against her tender earlobe, warm and moist, "Do you think Su Yugu really has the capability?"


    Su Ruanruan shook her head.


    She added, "I asked someone to check the information, and I guess Su Yugu, even with all his medical skills, could probably only prolong for three or four days."


    Bao Jingyan gently rubbed her small head, "Do whatever you want to do! You don¡¯t need to worry about me."


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s nose tingled, an indescribable feeling.


    She muttered, "Bao Jingyan, if those two can¡¯t be saved, Yan Ning Pharmaceutical will die even faster, right?"


    "Logically speaking, yes." Bao Jingyanughed lightly, "But it would be quite nice if a miracle female doctor appeared in Jiangcheng. Besides, Yan Ning Pharmaceutical is not something I care much about."


    Su Ruanruan said nothing, just leaned gently on his shoulder.


    She knew, this was apromise he made for her.


    The Bao Jingyan of the past would not have done this.


    The next day, she went to Tongsheng Hospital.


    She went to see the two patients, and they seemed alright, she then sought out Su Peiming¡¯s confidant and looked through some information.


    After that, she understood.


    Su Yugu used an overbearing method, striving only to keep the lives.


    Little did he know, this overbearing method was something the patients could not withstand at all; they might look fine now but it would worsen their condition in a couple of days.


    When Su Ruanruan met Su Yugu, he thought she was meddling in the patient¡¯s affairs and he rejected outright.


    "I¡¯ve already treated the patients almostpletely."


    However, Su Ruanruan said, "I¡¯m here for something else."


    Su Yugu filled his teacup, asking carelessly, "What¡¯s so urgent?"

 Chapter 149: Su Ruanruan’s Stratagem

    <h4>Chapter 149: Chapter 149: Su Ruanruan¡¯s Stratagem</h4><h4></h4>


    Su Ruanruan spoke softly, "Sister Qionglin is about to marry into the Bao Family soon, it¡¯s not convenient for me to stay there, I want to return to the Su Family."


    Logically, such a proposal should have been agreed by Su Yugu, but he had other considerations.


    This child was an ultimate disaster; he wanted to drive herpletely out of the Su Family.


    So Su Yugu said, "It¡¯s not that your uncle disagrees, but you¡¯ve lived in the Bao Family for so long I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t let you go! How about this, you discuss it with the Bao Family again."


    It was a tactful rejection.


    Su Ruanruan stared at him for a long time.


    Su Yugu picked up his teacup, blew on the tea foam, and added, "When your father passed away, he didn¡¯t leave any properties, and the old house is also registered under the old master¡¯s name. If you want to go back, you need to speak with the old master."


    His reaction was within Su Ruanruan¡¯s expectations.


    She stood up with dignity.


    Afterward, she made another visit to the Su Family, speaking with the Su patriarch about the same matter.


    The Su patriarch and his eldest son had alreadymunicated and simrly intended to shut this granddaughter out.


    The aunt from the Su Family, who had always held resentment, said sharply, "Ruanruan, you said you would always look after the house when you went to the Bao Family. Besides, we¡¯ve already cleared out your room for Xianrou to live in. There¡¯s really no ce for you in the house now."


    Su Ruanruan lowered her eyes and smiled faintly, "I understand."


    She left with her back straight.


    After she departed, the old patriarch of the Su Family turned to his daughter-inw: "Was it too much? After all, this child is on good terms with the Gu Family now."


    The elder aunt from the Su Familyzily said, "Oh my, old master, you¡¯re really out of the loop! Ever since that person from the Gu Family was discharged from the hospital, they have never summoned her once. It was just an idental acquaintance after all, not a biological mother and daughter."


    The old patriarch of the Su Family nodded in agreement.


    Outside the Su Family home.


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s eyes were cold.


    Everyone in the Su Family said her father had left no properties, but her father actually owned half of the shares in Tongsheng Hospital, and he also had numerous properties both domestically and abroad. The Su Family, taking advantage of her youth, had engulfed everything.


    Human nature was this cold and indifferent.


    Did her father¡¯s death really have nothing to do with them?


    She wanted to find out the truth, and this was an opportunity.


    Three dayster.


    The patient in Su Yugu¡¯s care was critically ill.


    The patient¡¯s family exposed Tongsheng Hospital and the Su Family, using them of colluding and treating the patient¡¯s life like grass.


    Yanning Pharmaceutical was once again thrust into the limelight, itspany shares plummeting to the bottom, bordering on bankruptcy.


    Su Yugu was at a loss for the first time.


    Surely, the patient had previously shown signs of improvement. How could this have happened?


    He called Mrs. Bao for help, but she hung up furiously.


    Su Yugu, you worthless old fool!


    Su Yugu on the other end was furious.


    He did all this for Mrs. Bao, and now that things hade to this, was she really going to wash her hands of it?


    But now, being at Tongsheng Hospital, what could he do?


    Reporters besieged Tongsheng Hospital, and as soon as the patient died, his lifetime reputation would be ruined.


    Su Yugu didn¡¯t care about Yanning Pharmaceutical or even the Bao Family at this point; what he wanted to protect was his own reputation.


    He sat alone in his office, smoking.


    His eldest son, Su Minghua, knocked on the door of the office and spoke softly, "Dad, the patient¡¯s family is talking to reporters, should we try to silence them?"


    Su Yugu waved his hand, "Too many people are paying attention to this now, it can¡¯t be covered up."


    He slumped back in his chair, sighing, "Minghua, I would have never thought my lifetime reputation would be ruined like this!"


    "I told you before, you should have never taken on this hot potato," Bao Minghua said.

 Chapter 150 We Only Believe in Su Ruanruan

    <h4>Chapter 150: Chapter 150 We Only Believe in Su Ruanruan</h4><h4></h4>


    Su Yugu exhaled deeply, "I¡¯m doing this for your sister! Minghua... tell me, am I really worse than your second uncle?"


    Su Minghua didn¡¯t know how to respond.


    Su Yugu lifted his eyelids slightly, forcing a bitter smile, "You don¡¯t have to say it, I already know."


    Just then his assistant knocked and entered, "Miss Ruanruan is here."


    "Ruanruan?" Su Yugu frowned, "What does she want? Just say I¡¯m not avable."


    He sneered at his eldest son, "This child is probably here to mock me."


    But before he could finish, Su Ruanruan¡¯s voice came through, "Uncle, you¡¯ve overthought it. I¡¯m here to save someone."


    "To save someone?" Su Yugu nced at her and sneered, "With what will you save them?"


    Su Ruanruan approached gracefully, her voice light, "Please give me a chance, Uncle."


    Su Yugu was just about to dismiss her impatiently when he caught a suggestive look from his eldest son.


    He paused and then understood.


    Right!


    If Su Ruanruan went and the person died, it would have nothing to do with Su Yugu anymore.


    When the patient¡¯s family made a fusster, they could just throw Su Ruanruan in jail at most.


    Two birds with one stone!


    A hint of ruthlessness flickered in Su Yugu¡¯s eyes, but his face turned kindly, "Ruanruan, I¡¯m aware of your medical skills. Since you¡¯re so intent, let¡¯s go and see."


    The sudden change in his demeanor didn¡¯t escape Su Ruanruan, she knew full well.


    Su Yugu was just trying to make her the scapegoat.


    Of course, she wouldn¡¯t be so foolish!


    So when they saw two reporters in the hospital room, Su Yugu¡¯splexion changed.


    "Why are there reporters?"


    Su Ruanruan spoke softly, "Of course, to bear witness! To prove that the patient is currently in a desperate state, receiving ast-ditch effort treatment."


    Su Yugu was so angry he could spit blood.


    He pointed at Su Ruanruan, trembling with rage, "You¡¯re not sincerely helping our family."


    Su Ruanruan responded indifferently, "I just want to help the patient! But I¡¯m more afraid that my uncle will frame me, pushing all responsibility onto me, and if something goes wrong, send me to prison."


    "Utter nonsense!" Su Yugu sneered, "Su Ruanruan, you don¡¯t think about whether the patient¡¯s family can trust you, whether they¡¯re willing to put their lives in your hands."


    He had barely finished when the patients¡¯ families from both parties spoke, "We believe in Miss Su!"


    "Yes, we trust her! We have all heard of herst time at the Bao Family¡¯s matter. Tongsheng Hospital won¡¯t let Miss Su treat us and instead sends a quack doctor, clearly with ill intentions!"


    Quack doctor?


    Su Yugu¡¯s face turned ashen.


    Su Ruanruan turned to the two mainstream media reporters, saying, "You see folks! Now the patient is at death¡¯s door, and Dean Su has no expertise to save them which is why he sought my help."


    The two reporters nodded in agreement, "We understand, this matter primarily concerns Yanning Pharmaceutical and Tongsheng Hospital, while Miss Su is acting out of righteousness."


    Su Yugu roared, "Su Ruanruan, without my signature, you have no right to attend to these two patients."


    "What if we give our signatures?" All the patients¡¯ families stood up in unison, forming a dense crowd.


    They angrily shouted¡ª


    "Su Yugu, quack doctor!"


    "A disgrace to the respected doctors, quack killing patients."


    "We want Miss Su."


    ...


    Su Yugu was livid, having never suffered such humiliation.


    He turned and walked away.


    He would no longer concern himself with this matter.


    Su Minghua, however, stayed behind; he was curious to see what Su Ruanruan would do to bring someone back to life.


    After obtaining consent from the patient, Su Ruanruan took out a small box.


    Su Minghua scoffed: The patient¡¯s organs have already been damaged, even if you were to poke them full of holes with a silver needle, I fear it would do no good.

 Chapter 151: The Apprentice Outshines the Master, Su Ruanruan Revives Them

    <h4>Chapter 151: Chapter 151: The Apprentice Outshines the Master, Su Ruanruan Revives Them</h4><h4></h4>


    The family members could no longer remain calm.


    The body was nearly rigid; would a silver needle really be of any use?


    Su Ruanruan had reviewed the files¡ªthe internal organs of the two patients had sustained damage but were within the reversible range. Now, all that was needed was to clear the remaining toxins of the medicine from Yanning Pharmaceutical to right the wrongs.


    She inserted the silver needle into several acupoints on one of the patients with gentle stabs.


    The needle was somewhat thick, and to everyone¡¯s amazement, it slowly drew out ck blood.


    Everyone was stunned.


    Su Minghua was even more shocked. He watched as the patient¡¯splexion turned from green to white, then to yellow...


    In less than half an hour, arge amount of ck blood flowed out of the person, soaking through their clothes and the bedsheet, wet.


    Then there was a groan.


    The one who was on the brink of death actually opened their eyes, with much more rity in them.


    He was too weak to speak, but his wife and children were already in tears.


    He woke up, he woke up.


    A miracle!


    His wife and daughter fell to their knees before Su Ruanruan, crying uncontrobly.


    Seeing this, another family also kneeled down with a thud.


    "Please, Miss Su, quickly treat my family member."


    Su Ruanruan immediately went to help.


    Another half-hour passed, and that person also awoke...


    The ward was filled with tears of joy and crying.


    The journalists were bbergasted.


    Was this truly a reincarnation of a deity?


    Divine, is she really just an 18-year-old girl?


    Su Minghua wandered like a lost soul into Su Yugu¡¯s office. Upon his arrival, Su Yugu said with irritation, "Has Su Ruanruan killed someone?"


    Su Minghua was still in a daze, as if greatly shocked.


    Su Yugu waved his hand dismissively, "I saw this oueing. What does that young girl know? Now what we need to do is to firmly ce the me on her head."


    Su Minghua slowly shook his head.


    Su Yugu became angry: "So what if two people died! Look at the state of you! We need to think of a strategy quickly!"


    Su Minghua finally found his voice, raspy, "The two... have woken up."


    "Woken up?" Dean Su couldn¡¯t believe it.


    Su Minghua repeated himself.


    Su Yugu hastily stood up, putting on his white coat: "Let¡¯s see! Isn¡¯t this just the calm before the storm?"


    "Dad, this light of revival can¡¯t shine that many times, can it?" Su Minghua murmured under his breath.


    Su Yugu shot him a fierce nce and hurried toward the ward.


    Arge group of reporters blocked the doorway, floodlights shing everywhere.


    Su Yugu looked at his son: "Dead? All the journalists havee?"


    At this point, Su Minghua dared not guarantee anything.


    In the end, it was Su Yugu who pushed past the journalists to enter the ward, and immediately upon entering, he dered, "This patient was killed by Su Ruanruan, it has nothing to do with our hospital."


    Hardly had he finished speaking when a middle-aged woman sprang up and pped him fiercely. The woman was quite fierce: "Your family is the one with a death! My Old Li is perfectly fine."


    It was then that Su Yugu realized that the two dying patients were actually awake, with IV drips now inserted into the backs of their hands.


    Just moments ago, they couldn¡¯t even be given IV fluids!


    Su Yugu was shocked.


    He was both shocked and ted.


    Shocked that a life had truly been saved, ted that his reputation had been preserved.


    But he was also a bit ufortable.


    He admitted he was not as good as his younger brother Su Peiming, but it had never urred to him that he couldn¡¯t even match Peiming¡¯s daughter.


    How could this not embarrass and shame him?


    After a long while, Su Yugu found his own voice again: "Ruanruan, how did you manage to save them?"


    The journalists also crowded into the ward, with all the cameras pointed at Su Ruanruan.

 Chapter 152 We Only Acknowledge Miss Su

    <h4>Chapter 152: Chapter 152 We Only Acknowledge Miss Su</h4><h4></h4>


    Su Ruanruan gave a faint smile, saying, "Their illnesses were originally neither urgent nor fatal, but the substandard new medication from Yanning Pharmaceutical caused this ident! So I hope uncle will stop using Yanning Pharmaceutical¡¯s drugs from now on."


    After all, Su Yugu was an old hand in the game; he caught on instantly.


    With a heavy heart, he addressed the reporters: "Yes, we were careless in our use of medication! From now on, our Tongsheng Hospital willpletely sever ties with ck-heartedpanies like Yanning Pharmaceutical."


    The reporters were stunned.


    So it was true, it was Yanning Pharmaceutical¡¯s fault.


    But at this moment, they were more interested in Su Ruanruan¡¯s identity.


    With a beaming smile, Su Yugu affectionately took Su Ruanruan¡¯s hand and said, "This is my niece! Her father, Academician Su Peiming, passed away early, and I have personally brought up this girl. I also personally taught her medical skills. Today she solved a problem for Tongsheng, and I am very gratified."


    He put on such a pretentious performance, which Su Ruanruan did not refute, only smiling faintly on the side.


    Su Yugu¡¯s old face felt a bit awkward.


    But he had to save face, didn¡¯t he?


    After all the ruckus, people at the door came over saying they wanted to present a banner of gratitude.


    Su Yugu instantly perked up.


    Aeback!


    An absoluteeback!


    Their Tongsheng Hospital was going to be renowned immediately; they had cured patients on the brink of death, they had saved two families.


    Tongsheng had created a medical miracle!


    Su Yugu straightened his clothes, ready to receive the banner, but the patient¡¯s family swiftly took it and held it out in front of Su Ruanruan.


    It read: Living Divine Doctor, Su Ruanruan.


    Su Yugu¡¯s old face stiffened.


    The patient¡¯s family, in tears of gratitude, cried out, "It was Miss Su who saved my husband¡¯s life! Miss Su is our life-saving benefactor, we acknowledge no one else."


    Moved to tears, they attempted to kneel before Su Ruanruan.


    Su Ruanruan immediately supported the elderly, her voice gentle and soft, "This is what I should do; I really cannot ept your excessive gratitude."


    The reporters wildly snapped photos of such a touching scene.


    Then the journalists went back to their writing.


    Jiangcheng had produced a female divine doctor.


    In no time, everyone in Jiangcheng knew of her.


    *


    At four in the afternoon, Bao Mansion.


    A car drove in swiftly, Bao Mingyuan hurriedly got out.


    He rarely came back in the afternoon and walked briskly.


    As soon as he entered the house, he called out loudly, "Where is Ruanruan?"


    The servant smiled, "Miss Ruanruan just got back not long ago, she¡¯s resting."


    "Resting? Well, she deserves a good rest after being busy all day," Bao Mingyuan said, patting his head.


    He sat down on the sofa, unable to help himself from saying, "Have you all heard? Ruanruan made quite a name for herself this time. All the newspapers in Jiangcheng are praising her."


    The servants also said cheerfully, "We¡¯ve all seen it; we admire Miss Ruanruan very much."


    Bao Mingyuan was in a great mood and spoke further, "Oh? You like Ruanruan too?"


    "Miss Ruanruan looks good and is kind; whenever we servants have minor ailments, we turn to her. She never refuses, and everyone really likes her," the servant said earnestly.


    Bao Mingyuan fell silent for a moment.


    He rubbed his hands back and forth over the armrest and then said, "Have the kitchen prepare extra dishes, and call the young master and young mistress, as well as Ziqi and Jingyuan toe home! We are going to have a lively celebration at home tonight."


    The servant went off smiling to tend to it.


    Bao Mingyuan was indeed delighted, so he went to visit the olddy of the house.


    The olddy, grasping what was on her son¡¯s mind, spoke frankly, "You came because of Ruanruan¡¯s matter, right?"


    "Nothing gets past you, Mother!" Bao Mingyuan said with a smile on his face.


    The olddy fiddled with her prayer beads, eyeing her son, "You can hide your frivolous thoughts from others, but not from me!"

 Chapter 153: Bao Mingyuan’s Appreciation

    <h4>Chapter 153: Chapter 153: Bao Mingyuan¡¯s Appreciation</h4><h4></h4>


    Bao Mingyuan grinned awkwardly, "Nothing can be hidden from the olddy."


    After much consideration, he said, "The olddy must be aware of today¡¯s events. Ruanruan is quite capable!"


    The olddy lifted her eyelids, "What are you scheming now?"


    She said fiercely, "One moment you want her to match with Gu Ze, the next you want to betroth her to Mu Jiu. Do you think I don¡¯t know about these things?"


    Bao Mingyuan blushed with shame, "Your son has been foolish."


    He gave a signal to Gui Zhi by the side.


    Gui Zhi smoothed things over, "Previously, Mingyuan didn¡¯t recognize the true value."


    "I knew Aunt Gui would understand me," Bao Mingyuanughed.


    The olddy pped her son, "Glib-tongued!"


    Bao Mingyuan restrained his smile, speaking earnestly, "This is what I think! After me, Jingyan will undoubtedly inherit the reins of Di Jing, but the family... Jingyan¡¯s disposition is too resolute, I¡¯m afraid Ziqi and Jingyuan will have no standing in the future."


    He finished speaking and stared intently at the olddy.


    The olddy was silent at first, then after a long while she said, "Are you thinking again of having Ruanruan marry Ziqi?"


    "Exactly," Bao Mingyuan sighed, "Ruanruan has a gentle nature and has the talent for managing a household! My thought is, let Jingyan handle external affairs, and let Ruanruan manage our home. Wouldn¡¯t that be perfect?"


    The olddyughed out loud, "Mingyuan, you are being foolish! Jingyan and Ruanruan, one handling the outside and the other the inside, others will think they are a married couple."


    "How could that be! Ruanruan is marrying Ziqi." Bao Mingyuan grasped the olddy¡¯s hand, "That Su Qionglin is absolutely uneptable as Bao Family¡¯s daughter-inw! Her father and Yang Shining are in cahoots, I cannot tolerate her."


    The olddyughed again, "Then you¡¯re setting your sights on Ruanruan? Mingyuan, have you considered whether Ruanruan is willing? She is capable... why should she settle?"


    "How is marrying Ziqi settling?" Bao Mingyuan retorted.


    The olddy reclined in her chair and rocked slightly, "Ziqi and Qionglin have been intimate. Does Ruanruan not mind?"


    "What era are we living in, olddy." Since Bao Mingyuan is a man, he naturally does not mind.


    The olddy¡¯s old yet shrewd eyes looked at her son, "This child has her own mind, I think she does care."


    Bao Mingyuan was indifferent, "It¡¯s all past before marriage."


    "That person is also her older sister." The olddy scoffed, "Mingyuan, I understand your thoughts; you¡¯re always covering for that conniving woman! You worry Jingyan might annihte everyone in the future, but have you considered whether Ruanruan alone can stop him?"


    Bao Mingyuan secretly thought: Why couldn¡¯t she?


    But he couldn¡¯t reveal such thoughts, and after chatting casually for a bit more, he left.


    However, once he had made up his mind, he would not easily change it.


    ...


    At seven in the evening, the Bao Family¡¯s hall was brilliantly lit.


    Bao Mingyuan personally ushered Su Ruanruan to a seat, handing her a ss of red wine, "Ruanruan, you must drink this cup today."


    Su Ruanruan smiled lightly, "Uncle, you sound pleased?"


    Bao Mingyuan patted her shoulder, "Today you have really made the Bao Family proud! At the hospital, you exposed Yanning Pharmaceutical and crushed Su Yugu utterly! Ruanruan, your uncle is proud of you."


    He addressed his wife and children, "Everyone, raise your sses! Let¡¯s drink to Ruanruan."


    Su Ruanruan demurely said, "Uncle, I don¡¯t deserve this."


    Bao Jingyuan felt uneasy and immediately said, "Oh dad, it¡¯s just saving two people, it¡¯s not that big of a deal."


    Her daughter speaking so thoughtlessly upset Bao Mingyuan, "You save one and show me?"


    He then spoke to Mrs. Bao, "Jingyuan is so arrogant and ignorant every day, you need to discipline her well."

 Chapter 154: Ruanruan Indeed Doesn’t Care About Money emm

    <h4>Chapter 154: Chapter 154: Ruanruan Indeed Doesn¡¯t Care About Money emm</h4><h4></h4>


    Bao Jingyuan was so angry her eyes were brimming with tears: "Dad, you¡¯re biased! You¡¯re so nice to Su Ruanruan, but you¡¯re always harsh on me!"


    She turned her head and left.


    Mrs. Bao was about tofort her when Bao Mingyuan said coldly, "Leave her alone! It¡¯s because you¡¯ve been too indulgent with her all the time."


    Mrs. Bao felt a chill in her heart.


    Among the children, Mingyuan usually doted on Jingyuan the most, forgiving her for any mistakes she made, but now for Su Ruanruan, Mingyuan would reprimand Jingyuan at every turn.


    Moreover, before dinner, Mingyuan even told her that he wanted to facilitate a rtionship between Ziqi and Su Ruanruan.


    How could that be?


    She did not want a daughter-inw of Su Ruanruan¡¯s background!


    Mrs. Bao was unhappy in her heart, but Bao Mingyuan did not notice and even suggested, "Ruanruan, you should move back to your original room."


    Su Ruanruan was startled, but she smiled lightly, "I¡¯m quitefortable living in the small courtyard."


    "Besides, I¡¯ll be going back to the Su Family soon."


    "Going back to what Su Family?" Bao Mingyuan frowned, "Just stay here at home! We¡¯re not short of a pair of chopsticks."


    He thought for a moment and added, "Although living in the small courtyard is convenient for taking care of the olddy, it¡¯s not as lively as the main house. Young people should be lively."


    He then looked at Bao Ziqi, "Jingyan and Jingse are not staying at home; you¡¯re the eldest brother now, you need to take good care of Ruanruan and not let Jingyuan bully her."


    Bao Ziqi¡¯s gaze was profound.


    At that time, Bao Jingyuan rushed down from the second floor, puffing with anger, "Who¡¯s bullying her? Dad, it would be good enough if she doesn¡¯t bully me!"


    Bao Mingyuan chuckled, "How could Ruanruan with such a good nature bully anyone?"


    He was probably trying to stir up his foolish younger daughter, then added, "From today onwards, Ruanruan and Jingyuan¡¯s pocket money will be the same, both are 100,000."


    He looked at Su Ruanruan very affectionately, "If that¡¯s not enough, just tell uncle."


    Bao Jingyuan was furious.


    Why should Su Ruanruan get the same 100,000 pocket money as her? She¡¯s just a nobody dreaming to be a wealthy youngdy?


    Unexpectedly, Su Ruanruan declined.


    Her voice was gentle, "Uncle, I can¡¯t take this money."


    Bao Mingyuan was immensely gratified: He really wasn¡¯t wrong! Ruanruan wasn¡¯t after the Bao Family¡¯s money.


    He was about to speak when Su Ruanruan added, "I just need my sry from the R&D department."


    Bao Mingyuan was stunned.


    He touched his head, looking at his elder son, "Jingyan, how does the R&D department handle the sry?"


    Bao Jingyan was swirling a ss of red wine, smiled silently when he heard the words.


    Then he said very slowly, "The employees in the R&D department start at an annual sry of 5 million."


    million?


    Bao Mingyuan felt it was too much.


    After all, a child wouldn¡¯t need that much money.


    He coughed lightly, "Well, Ruanruan is still young, just an assistant."


    "My assistant¡¯s sry also starts at 5 million." Bao Jingyan took a sip of wine, then set down his ss, "Dad, why are you singling out Ruanruan?"


    "Where am I singling her out? I value her highly!"


    Bao Jingyan smirked, "Then why make an exception for her? Just give her whatever you give others."


    Bao Mingyuan felt the pain!


    A child, getting an annual sry of 5 million!


    Su Ruanruan was very sensible: "Uncle, I can start at the grassroots level."


    Grassroots?


    How could that be?


    What if thepetitor found out and lured her with a high sry? If she harbored dissatisfaction with him, her ¡¯Uncle Bao,¡¯ and wanted to leave the Bao Familyter, what then?


    So Bao Mingyuan, though it pained him, put on an angry front, "What are you talking about, child! Uncle is trying to cultivate you, how can you go to the grassroots? Just follow your elder brother and learn well."

 Chapter 155 Do You Plan to Keep Sneaking Around?

    <h4>Chapter 155: Chapter 155 Do You n to Keep Sneaking Around?</h4><h4></h4>


    Su Ruanruan graciously expressed her thanks: "Thank you, Uncle Bao."


    Bao Mingyuan didn¡¯t truly care about the money; hearing the little girl softly call him ¡¯uncle¡¯ made his heart feel warm and tender.


    Mrs. Bao coldly observed everything, knowing it was all over.


    Yanning Pharmaceutical was finished! The money she invested was wasted.


    Now what she needed to do was to dissociate herself, to earnestly clear her name, for which she had already spent a lot of money.


    She was in a foul mood, and Bao Jingyuan was still naive.


    When alone, Bao Jingyuan burst into tears: "Mom, dad is actually giving Su Ruanruan 400,000 a month, which is four times my allowance."


    Mrs. Bao, her face full of anger: "Jingyuan, when will you stop causing trouble? Do you only want to be satisfied when our family of three has no ce in this house?"


    Bao Jingyuan was stunned: "Mom, what are you talking about?"


    Under the light, Mrs. Bao¡¯s face was serious: "Su Qionglin and your second brother¡¯s marriage is done! Your father favors Su Ruanruan, and he even wants Su Ruanruan to manage our household affairs in the future. Is this clear enough?"


    Bao Jingyuan threw herself onto Mrs. Bao¡¯s legs: "Mom, I don¡¯t believe it! How could dad hand over the household to Su Ruanruan?"


    "How could he not? Once she marries your brother, she will be the young madam of the Bao Family!" Mrs. Bao closed her eyes: "Your fatherpletely bypassed me, Jingyuan. I¡¯ve been busy all my life and yet I am not as good as an outsider girl."


    Bao Jingyuan was utterly stunned.


    Su Ruanruan actually... beat Sister Qionglin!


    Impossible! Weren¡¯t mom and dad always praising Sister Qionglin for being a supermodel and exceptionally outstanding?


    ...


    In the end, Su Ruanruan did not move back to the main house but still lived in the small courtyard.


    At night, after her bath, she opened the window and blew her hair while pondering.


    After so much scheming, Su Yugu finally tested the waters by asking her if she wanted to go to Tongsheng Hospital?


    Of course, she knew Su Yugu was using her, but she didn¡¯t care; she was searching for the truth.


    She didn¡¯t agree immediately. By refusing a few times, the other party couldpletely lower their guard.


    As Su Ruanruan was pondering, the door was pushed open.


    It was Bao Jingyan.


    She bit her lip: "Why are you here again sote?"


    Bao Jingyan voluntarily closed the window, turned around, and hugged her from behind, resting his chin on the side of her neck and murmuring softly: "Not leaving?"


    Su Ruanruan hummed: "Not leaving for now."


    "Aren¡¯t you afraid he¡¯ll want to pair you with Bao Ziqi again?" Bao Jingyan had seen everything clearly tonight.


    Su Ruanruan lowered her head slightly: "I can earn 400,000 a month here."


    He gently nibbled at her neck, his voice muffled: "Am I not worth 400,000? Live with me, I can give you 4 million, 40 million."


    As he did such things and said such nonsense, Su Ruanruan was both angry and embarrassed: "Bao Jingyan, I¡¯m not for sale."


    He chuckled softly: "Sold only to me."


    Saying so, he scooped her up.


    Su Ruanruan dared not make a scene and could only hit him softly, "Bao Jingyan, I don¡¯t want..."


    "Don¡¯t want what?"


    "I don¡¯t want it to be likest time!" She spoke quickly and anxiously, her face flushing as if it might bleed.


    Bao Jingyan kissed her lips tenderly while murmuring: "Last time, which was?"


    Suddenly, he caught her hand, his voice growing huskier: "Was it like this?"


    Su Ruanruan let out a soft scream, but how could she resist him?


    Tonight, Bao Jingyan was in high spirits, not only doing what was donest time but also forcing her to do some other things...


    Su Ruanruan was bullied to the point of tears puffing up her eyelids, and in the wee hours, she refused to let him stay, taking the opportunity when he went to smoke to drive him out...


    Bao Jingyan also knew he had gone too far.


    He felt both heartache and sweetness, and lighting a cigarette, he left to return to his own room to sleep.


    On such a deep night, others in the Bao Family were still awake.


    In the dark hall, Bao Ziqi sat expressionless.


    As Bao Jingyan passed by, smoking, it was as if he hadn¡¯t seen him.


    Bao Ziqi¡¯s fingers slowly clenched into a fist: "How long are you nning to hide her? nning to keep sneaking around?"

 Chapter 156 She is Already Mine

    <h4>Chapter 156: Chapter 156 She is Already Mine</h4><h4></h4>


    Bao Jingyan stopped in his tracks.


    In the dim light, a sliver of scarlet on his fingers flickered on and off.


    He chuckled, "This is none of your business. Ziqi, take care of your own matters."


    "I¡¯ve broken off my engagement with Su Qionglin." Bao Ziqi suddenly stood up, walking over to Bao Jingyan and seizing his cor: "It was dad¡¯s decision! You know what this means!"


    Bao Jingyan casually brushed his hand aside: "Is this a deration of war or are you sounding the rm?"


    He was soposed, Bao Ziqi was infuriated, "Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll spill the beans?"


    Bao Jingyan pinched out the cigarette butt and took onest drag, chuckling lightly: "Ziqi, you wouldn¡¯t! Your indecisiveness is precisely why dad never considered handing over Di Jing Corporation to you."


    Having said that, he headed upstairs.


    Bao Ziqi growled from behind, "Bao Jingyan, don¡¯t be too confident! Between power and beauty, you¡¯ll have to sacrifice one!"


    "Whatever." Bao Jingyan waved his hand, "But don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you."


    Bao Jingyan turned and stood in the stairwell, his good looks as divine as an idol¡¯s.


    He spoke coldly, "She is already mine."


    Bao Ziqi threw a punch at the ss coffee table.


    Between his fingers, blood dripped copiously.


    But he couldn¡¯t care less.


    *


    The next morning.


    Su Ruanruan first visited the hospital. The two patients were profoundly grateful, even secretly trying to slip her a red envelope.


    Su Ruanruan discreetly observed the family members of the two patients; it was evident that neither was well-off. She not only refused but also discreetly spoke to the billing department, who were old subordinates of Su Peiming and thus orded her this respect.


    After arranging everything, she thought about leaving when she ran into her eldest brother Su Minghua.


    "Ruanruan," Su Minghua called out to her.


    Su Ruanruan stopped, quietly asking, "Big brother, is there something you need?"


    Su Minghua, over thirty and sessful in his career, exuded an aura of importance.


    He said very politely, "The old master and dad want you toe home for dinner."


    A hint of mockery appeared in Su Ruanruan¡¯s eyes, "I thought I was no longer wee in the Su Family."


    "How could that be?" Su Minghua feigned anger, "The old master loves you the most! Come on, have a meal as a favor to your big brother."


    Su Ruanruan smoothly avoided his hand, "I¡¯ve been quite busy these days."


    Su Minghua seemed somewhat ufortable, chuckling dryly, "I heard you¡¯re working in Di Jing Corporation¡¯s research department! Impressive, Ruanruan, don¡¯t forget about us at Tongsheng Hospital when you develop new drugs."


    Su Ruanruan simply offered a faint smile.


    After leaving the hospital, she remembered she hadn¡¯t visited Mrs. Gu for a long time, so she made a special trip.


    Since being discharged from the hospital, Mrs. Gu had not seen her and was very happy to see her now, but she pretended to be discontented, "You still remember to visit me!"


    Su Ruanruan sat beside her, dutifully peeling fruit.


    Mrs. Gu watched her with delight, "I¡¯m almost fully recovered now; I should apany you for a shopping trip sometime."


    Su Ruanruan hummed in response, handing the fruit to Mrs. Gu.


    While eating, Mrs. Gu inquired about her recent life and ended with augh, "Now the newspapers and websites are all buzzing with your news! Your uncle told me too, Ruanruan, you¡¯re now the celebrity of Jiang City."


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s eyes sparkled, "Uncle knows too?"


    "Yes! He can¡¯t stop singing your praises." Mrs. Gu held her hand, examining it closely.


    At this moment, she did have a concern on her mind, but it wasn¡¯t convenient to discuss with Su Ruanruan.


    Just then, the Gu Family¡¯s grandniece Gu Jiarou came to visit Mrs. Gu; Su Ruanruan had met her before, a rather cute girl.

 Chapter 157: Nothing Can Shut You Up!

    <h4>Chapter 157: Chapter 157: Nothing Can Shut You Up!</h4><h4></h4>


    Mrs. Gu said, "You don¡¯t always have to keep mepany, go out for a coffee or something. Young people should have their own social circles."


    Although Jiarou was two years older than Su Ruanruan, she greatly admired Su Ruanruan. Hearing her aunt¡¯s words, she immediately said happily, "I¡¯ve wanted to go out with Ruanruan for a while now, but I wonder if celebrity Ruanruan has time to grace us with her presence?"


    Mrs. Guughed: "Ruanruan, your presence is confirmed, otherwise Jiarou might say you¡¯re putting on airs."


    Su Ruanruan, liking the Gu family, wouldn¡¯t refuse and replied with a smile, "Shall we go out for lunch togetherter?"


    Jiarou pped her hands together: "A Mexican restaurant just opened in the east, let¡¯s go eat there."


    Su Ruanruan nodded.


    Jiarou cheerfully bade farewell to Mrs. Gu and then ran off pulling Su Ruanruan along.


    "Have fun." Mrs. Gu said with a smile.


    She watched the two kids leave, feeling envious of their youth, when Mr. Gu walked in.


    "What are you watching that¡¯s making you so happy?" Gu Yuanpei asked with a smile.


    Mrs. Gu gave him a look: "Am I not allowed to be happy?"


    "What are you talking about?" Mr. Gu sat down and took a sip of tea, showing concern for his wife.


    Mrs. Gu, having something on her mind, asked, "How is Gu Ze¡¯s matter going?"


    Gu Yuanpei smiled, "Gu Ze is on a business trip, it will be a few days before he returns."


    He added, "What, can¡¯t wait to see the oue?"


    Mrs. Gu did not respond.


    Gu Yuanpei really couldn¡¯t stand to see his wife disappointed, he still felt that things weren¡¯t so coincidental.


    ¡ªIt seems he needs to take action when Gu Ze returns to make his wife happy.


    *


    Su Ruanruan and Jiarou went to the Mexican restaurant, and indeed, the environment was very nice.


    They chose a spot next to the floor-to-ceiling windows and after ordering, they started whispering, girls always have lots to talk about.


    Jiarou had also heard about Su Ruanruan and Bao Jingyan, and she asionally teased her about it.


    Su Ruanruan red at Jiarou yfully.


    With her chin propped on her hands, Jiarou whispered, "Bao Jingyan is better looking than Bao Ziqi, and he seems healthier too."


    Su Ruanruan blushed slightly.


    "Ruanruan, your face is red." Jiarou teased her and pinched her face,ughing heartily.


    The waiter came and served the food.


    Su Ruanruan pushed Jiarou¡¯s hand away and said softly, "Nothing can shut you up."


    Cousin Jiarou kept smiling with her lips pursed, the two girls got along extremely well.


    As they asionally looked at each other andughed, on the other side of the restaurant sat a man and a woman.


    The man, in his thirties, handsome and imposing, and the girl dressed very innocently but her gaze seemed restless.


    Mu Qun squinted at Su Ruanruan talking andughing with others across the room, feeling restless.


    Damn it, this little girl chats andughs with others, but can¡¯t utter a word in half a day when she sees him, Mu Jiu. Doesn¡¯t she look up to him at all?


    Mu Qun was distracted, and Zhou Susu across him got upset.


    She always knew she was a recement, she heard that Ninth Master once proposed to the Bao family for someone named Su Ruanruan.


    So, this was Su Ruanruan?


    Zhou Susu touched her face, indeed, there was a resemnce.


    Feeling discontent, she looked over and coyly chided, "Ah, Ninth Master, it¡¯s rare you take me out for a meal, why can¡¯t you look at me instead of staring at someone else?"


    "Speak properly," Mu Qun still had his eyes on Su Ruanruan across the room.


    There, she was wearing a white dress today, casually draped with a light blue cardigan, surprisingly looking quite stunning.

 Chapter 158: Mu Jiu’s Eyes Are About to Fall Out

    <h4>Chapter 158: Chapter 158: Mu Jiu¡¯s Eyes Are About to Fall Out</h4><h4></h4>


    Su Ruanruan was born with an innocent look, but there was already a hint of womanly charm between her brows and eyes.


    Just thinking about who brought out that charm, Mu Jiu bristled with the urge to gnaw at Bao Jingyan¡¯s flesh alive.


    He took a fierce swig of the aperitif and tore into the meat with big bites.


    Zhou Susu, having gotten the cold shoulder, stopped talking and sat there fiddling with her nails.


    Mu Qun couldn¡¯t stand it again: "What¡¯s with the nail polish, wipe it off when you get back."


    That person never dabbled in these shy things, clean and unadorned.


    Saying so, Zhou Susu grew even less pleased but dared not explode, merely snorting softly.


    "Did you hear what I said?" Mu Qun had no sympathy for delicacy with her, raising his voice a bit.


    "I got it," Zhou Susu felt bitter inside.


    She felt indignant¡ªwhat was sheckingpared to that Su Ruanruan?


    But Mu Qun was firmly fixated on Su Ruanruan, like a wolf eying a sheep, nearly drooling over her.


    Zhou Susu was infuriated anew.


    Now, perhaps having recognized Su Ruanruan, the restaurant manager was vehemently inviting her to y a piece of music, Su Ruanruan didn¡¯t wish to draw attention but Gu Jiarou begged softly, saying she¡¯d love to hear it.


    In the end, Su Ruanruan still went over, sat in front of the piano, and looked at Gu Jiarou with a tilted head.


    Gu Jiarou mouthed a song title, Su Ruanruan smiled lightly, ced her hands on the piano keys, and soon, the melodious sound of the piano echoed...


    She looked extremely beautiful as she yed, Mu Qun was nearly stupefied.


    Of humble origins, though now looking respectable, at his core he was still a roughneck, where had he ever seen such a fairy?


    "Not to your taste," Zhou Susu quipped, "Your eyes are about to fall out."


    Mu Qun didn¡¯t nce her way: "If you have the guts, get up there and y something, too."


    Zhou Susu kept silent.


    How could she y?


    Mu Jiu looked her over, sighing inwardly.


    A knockoff is just a knockoff, it¡¯ll never be the real thing.


    He snapped his fingers, calling the waiter over to order a few things...


    Over there, Su Ruanruan had finished ying and returned to her seat, Gu Jiarou leaned over excitedly, "I¡¯ve heard many people say you y well, but I never imagined it would be this good!"


    She was blunt with Su Ruanruan, unabashedly asking, "I heard Bao Ziqi wants to take you to Britain for advanced studies, why won¡¯t you agree?"


    Su Ruanruan shook her head, smiling softly.


    Gu Jiarou understood immediately, "I know, you¡¯re afraid Jingyan will be jealous."


    "Chatterbox," Su Ruanruan cut a piece of steak and stuffed it into her mouth.


    Gu Jiarou justughed.


    As they were enjoying the moment, a waiter came over with a red rose in one hand and a bottle of red wine in the other.


    Su Ruanruan looked up in surprise.


    The waiter smiled, "This is from that gentleman over there. Miss Su, would you like to decant the wine now?"


    Su Ruanruan looked over and saw Mu Qun.


    Mu Qun raised his ss at her from a distance, full of style.


    "So greasy!" Gu Jiarou remarked from the side, "Ruanruan, you must not ept, some men just unt their dirty money everywhere, hitting on young girls! This Mu Jiu is not exactly reputable, you see the youngdy by his side? She¡¯s his bin¨¹, the kind that serves him."


    Su Ruanruan smiled faintly and said politely to the waiter, "Please thank Mr. Mu for me, but I cannot ept the flower and the wine."


    The waiter was in a bind.


    Mu Jiu was not someone their restaurant could afford to offend.


    At this moment, Mu Qun had already walked over.


    He sat down next to Gu Jiarou, took the rose, and handed it to Su Ruanruan, "Flowers for the beauty."


    Gu Jiarou remarked again, "So greasy."

 Chapter 159 I Want to Compete Fairly with Bao Jingyan

    <h4>Chapter 159: Chapter 159 I Want to Compete Fairly with Bao Jingyan</h4><h4></h4>


    Mu Qun looked at her: "Little girl, can¡¯t see how good I am to you? When I marry Ruanruan, I¡¯ll have to call you ¡¯little sister¡¯."


    "You¡¯re shameless! Ruanruan doesn¡¯t even like you." Coming from a good family, Gu Jiarou wasn¡¯t afraid of Mu Jiu and spoke directly: "Don¡¯t you have a woman? Over there, staring at you."


    Mu Qun nced at Zhou Susu, indeed full of resent.


    He ground his teeth... he¡¯d take care of this womanter.


    Then he turned back with a smile on his face: "She¡¯s not my woman, just a secretary, that¡¯s all."


    He even teased Su Ruanruan: "Upset? If you¡¯re unhappy, I¡¯ll transfer her away tomorrow so out of sight, out of mind."


    Su Ruanruan spoke up: "Whether she¡¯s your woman or whether you transfer her has nothing to do with me, Mr. Mu, I think we made it very clear at the Bao Family¡¯s ce."


    Mu Qun wasn¡¯t upset, still looking good-tempered: "The past is the past, the future is the future, who knows, you might change your mind one day?"


    He was actually furious, but then he thought, isn¡¯t it normal for a pretty girl to have several suitors? Even if Bao Jingyan really got her... he would have to hold his nose and ept it.


    Mu Jiu opened a bottle of red wine and poured a ss for each of the youngdies,ughing heartily: "This ss is an apology! I was presumptuous thest time I went to the Bao Family¡¯s house, from now on, I¡¯ll properly pursue you andpete fairly with Bao Jingyan."


    His shamelessness disgusted Gu Jiarou: "What do you have topare with Jingyan? You¡¯re not as handsome as him, nor do you have his education, and your family background doesn¡¯t match up either. All you have is some dirty money."


    Typically, Mu Jiu would have thrown this girl into the sea to feed the fish by now, but with Su Ruanruan there, he could only put on a smile: "That dirty money was hard-earned, and I¡¯m willing to offer it with both hands if Ruanruan is willing."


    "Crazy," Gu Jiarou snorted coldly and was about to pull Su Ruanruan away.


    Mu Qun wouldn¡¯t let them.


    In a soft voice, Su Ruanruan said: "Mr. Mu, if you keep pestering me like this, I¡¯m afraid your girlfriend will be unhappy! Since you¡¯re a businessman, I trust you still have some integrity."


    Mu Jiu was a bit dazed.


    This youngdy had really put him on the spot, making it hard for him to step down.


    He rubbed his forehead and after a while, he chuckled: "Fine, when I get back, I¡¯ll ¡¯clear the court¡¯."


    "Clear the court? You¡¯re just a bandit," Gu Jiarou couldn¡¯t help saying.


    Su Ruanruan gave her a look, and she immediately stopped talking.


    For some reason, even though she was two years older than Ruanruan, Ruanruan seemed moreposed.


    Mu Qun chuckled: "You were quite the talker just now, why the silence?"


    Gu Jiarou red at him, and Su Ruanruan pulled her along and very politely said to Mu Jiu: "Thank you for your generous offer, Mr. Mu."


    She insisted on paying her own bill and left.


    Just reaching the door, Gu Jiarou couldn¡¯t help herself: "That Mu Jiu is a freak, did you see that woman? Her hairstyle, clothes, style, and even makeup are all imitations of you. But she¡¯s not presentable, no matter how she dresses up, she doesn¡¯t look the part."


    "You¡¯re aware and that¡¯s good." Su Ruanruan turned her head, speaking softly: "This Mr. Jiu is not easy to mess with. In the future, if you see him, walk around him. Don¡¯t offend him lightly."


    "But he has a thing for you! Did you see the way he drools?"


    Su Ruanruan paused: "That¡¯s his problem. Just ignore him."


    Gu Jiarou let out an ¡¯oh¡¯, then grabbed Su Ruanruan¡¯s hand: "You mustn¡¯t have filled up just now, let me take you to eat something good."

 Chapter 160: A Gift for Bao Jingyan

    <h4>Chapter 160: Chapter 160: A Gift for Bao Jingyan</h4><h4></h4>


    In the evening, Bao Jingyan came to pick up Su Ruanruan.


    After dropping off Gu Jiarou at her ce, they finally had some time alone together.


    Bao Jingyan was dressed in his timeless ck and white suit today, looking handsome and dapper.


    Sitting in the car, he nced at Ruanruan and then turned his head to look at the several bags in the back seat. He asked, "Where did you all go?"


    Ruanruan mumbled, "Just wandered around."


    "Did you buy anything for me?" Bao Jingyan asked in a low voice.


    "No." Ruanruan said firmly.


    Bao Jingyan reached for the bags, and with a simple flick of his palm, he pulled out a men¡¯s bag, his brow raising, amused yet not quite smiling, "What¡¯s this?"


    Ruanruan¡¯s face turned a shade of pink. She tried to grab it from him, but he wouldn¡¯t let her.


    Bao Jingyan looked down and opened it to reveal a scarf.


    A grey one, with the LV brand.


    He held it up, tilted his head, and chuckled lightly, "Mrs. Bao has good taste."


    Ruanruan¡¯s face grew even hotter, she huffed lightly, "It¡¯s not for you! And I¡¯m not Mrs. Bao."


    Bao Jingyan folded the scarf neatly back into the bag, then leaned towards her. His voice was low and even carried a hint of tenderness, "Ruanruan, I really like it."


    Ruanruan felt even more bashful, not daring to look at him.


    But he continued to gaze at her with that tender look, and she couldn¡¯t stand being watched like that, quietly drooping her little head.


    "Ruanruan." Bao Jingyan¡¯s voice turned husky, "Look at me."


    She didn¡¯t dare to lift her head, feeling the heat of his gaze.


    Bao Jingyan simply pressed against her soft lips, murmured lowly, "If it¡¯s not for me, then who is it for?"


    She said nothing, just pressing against his shoulder.


    Bao Jingyan didn¡¯t ask any further, chuckled lightly, and kissed her willingly...


    "Don¡¯t." Her nervous whisper was so tense her whole body stiffened.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" Bao Jingyan kissed her gently.


    Ruanruan trembled as if her soul was leaving her body, "Someone will... someone will see us."


    "Then let them see," he pecked her small mouth lightly, "Come back with me tonight, okay?"


    He was never fully satisfied at the Bao Family home.


    Ruanruan was too shy and never let go, and he wasn¡¯t good at forcing her.


    As he said this, Ruanruan inhaled sharply, "I don¡¯t want to."


    "Why not?" Bao Jingyan teased her, "You¡¯re like a little kitten when I kiss you."


    Ruanruan was both embarrassed and annoyed, and didn¡¯t want to deal with him any longer.


    But Bao Jingyan was determined to get a firm answer from her today. He put away the jokes, sat up straight, and casually flicked the scarf she gave him, then after a moment, he raised his eyes to gaze at her.


    His dark pupils stared intently for a moment before he softly asked, "What are you thinking now?"


    "What?" She was somewhat absent-minded.


    Bao Jingyan looked down at the fine quality scarf and said, "About the future, the days toe."


    Ruanruan fell silent.


    She really hadn¡¯t thought things through yet. She bought the scarf today because Bao Jingyan had helped her a lot and she felt she should give something back, or at least hoped it would make him happy so he wouldn¡¯t force her to do those strange things.


    Now he was directly asking for a response and she didn¡¯t know what to say that wouldn¡¯t make him angry.


    Bao Jingyan¡¯s temper wasn¡¯t the best.


    She remained silent for a long while; how could Bao Jingyan not understand?


    He sighed, "Let¡¯s talk about itter."


    She was a bit surprised and blinked lightly.


    Bao Jingyan couldn¡¯t help but find it funny and irritating, reached out to tug her hair fiercely and said, "Even if you haven¡¯t agreed, you still can¡¯t avoid doing those things."


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s face reddened, and she turned to look out of the car window.


    Bao Jingyan tugged at her ear again, "I¡¯m talking to you. Don¡¯t y dumb."

 Chapter 161: I Gave Birth to Such a Useless Thing

    <h4>Chapter 161: Chapter 161: I Gave Birth to Such a Useless Thing</h4><h4></h4> Her face grew even redder, and her voice was as soft as a mosquito¡¯s: "Okay, I know."


    Bao Jingyan¡¯s blood heated up in an instant, ready to take her back to the vi, but Su Ruanruan, anxious, grabbed his arm, pleading, "Stop being so impulsive at the slightest provocation. If you keep this up, the family will start to suspect."


    With her plea, Bao Jingyan stared at her for a while before he leaned over, pulled a cigarette from the center console¡¯s case, lit it, and took a few deep drags before restarting the car: "Fine, I¡¯ll take you back."


    Su Ruanruan, still young, couldn¡¯t tell if he was angry or not.


    She reached out and tugged at his sleeve, with a hint of trying to please.


    Bao Jingyan, steering with one hand and smoking with the other, nced at her: "What do you want again?"


    Su Ruanruan, irritated, turned her head away, ignoring him.


    Bao Jingyanughed and ended up escorting her home to the Bao Mansion properly.


    Too tired to return to the vi after a long day, he simply opened the car door after she had gone inside.


    His gaze fell on the bag she had left behind, and his eyes softened.


    Though the little girl was tough with her words, the scarf she had given was truly heartfelt.


    Bao Jingyan smiled silently.


    £ª


    The next morning, the weather was slightly chilly.


    At the breakfast table, the head of the family Bao Mingyuan showed concern for the children, especially and carefully said to Su Ruanruan, "It¡¯s getting cold. Have your sister Jingse apany you to buy some clothes and just report the expense to me."


    "Thank you, Uncle," Su Ruanruan said with well-mannered grace.


    Bao Jingyuan was livid.


    Her father kept caring for Su Ruanruan and not for her!


    Bao Mingyuan continued, "Yesterday when you were out, someone from your family came asking you to join them for a meal. What do you say, Ruanruan?"


    Su Ruanruan nced at Bao Ziqi.


    Bao Ziqi¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t very good. His engagement with Su Qionglin had been dissolved, and naturally, he didn¡¯t want to have anything more to do with the Su Family.


    Thus, Su Ruanruan said to Bao Mingyuan, "My elder brother told me to go when I have time."


    Bao Mingyuan nodded; he also nced at Bao Ziqi before speaking slowly, "Ziqi, there¡¯s no fate between you and your third sister. Ruanruan..."


    Su Ruanruan measured her words, "I understand, Uncle. I won¡¯t speak out of turn."


    Bao Mingyuan was quite pleased, "You¡¯re a sensible child." After speaking, he gave his youngest son a meaningful look.


    Bao Ziqi pretended not to notice.


    However, Bao Mingyuan still called him into the study, having a frank father-son talk just like thest time.


    Bao Mingyuan passed a cigarette to him, saying straightforwardly, "Ziqi, I hope you¡¯ll pursue Ruanruan. I¡¯ve discussed it with the olddy, if all goes well, we¡¯ll have you two married once Ruanruan turns 20."


    Bao Ziqi, holding the cigarette, sat down on the couch and asked indifferently, "Dad, why do you have such an idea again?"


    "I see that you like that girl," Bao Mingyuan smiled with a hint of allure, "Ziqi, you can¡¯t hide your feelings from me."


    Bao Ziqi neither acknowledged nor denied, pondering for a moment before chuckling lightly, "Why don¡¯t you speak to Ruanruan about this?"


    Bao Mingyuan¡¯s expression turned frustrated, "If Ruanruan fancied you, would I need to tell you this? Ziqi, in the past, you were too cold to her. If you just show a bit more warmth, it¡¯s always possible to touch her heart. Women, they are often tender-hearted!"


    Really?


    Bao Ziqi sneered inside.


    How could Su Ruanruan be tender-hearted? She was heartless towards him!


    But he had seen her flustered.


    Last night, Bao Jingyan brought her back, and when she got out of the car, she looped around to the side and kissed Bao Jingyan under the moonlight. Just now at breakfast, Bao Jingyan boldly touched her hand under the table, and her face blushed, not really pulling away.


    In front of all the Bao Family members, they carried on with their affair.

 Chapter 162: Su Ruanruan is Indeed the Blood Relative of the Gu Family

    <h4>Chapter 162: Chapter 162: Su Ruanruan is Indeed the Blood Rtive of the Gu Family</h4><h4></h4>


    Bao Ziqi inwardly despised her.


    However, when Bao Mingyuan proposed the idea, he couldn¡¯t help but be tempted.


    But thinking of what he sawst night left him feeling cold¡ª


    Ruanruan had already had an affair with Bao Jingyan, why should he degrade himself?


    Bao Mingyuan intended to reconcile his youngest son with Su Ruanruan, nning to have Bao Ziqi send Ruanruan off, but only found out she had already left when they arrived outside.


    "How did she leave? Did the driver take her?" Bao Mingyuan asked, frowning lightly.


    The household servant replied: "The eldest young master gave her a ride on his way."


    Bao Mingyuan wondered, "How is thepany on the way to the art academy?"


    Housekeeper Wang, who had just entered, delicately replied: "The eldest young master was about to go nearby for some errands."


    Bao Mingyuan could only feign ignorance, then turned back to look at Bao Ziqi.


    He had already gone upstairs.


    *


    Indeed, Bao Jingyan had matters to attend to; Gu Ze had returned from a business trip and had things to discuss with him.


    After dropping off Ruanruan, he went to a luxurious clubhouse.


    At the grand entrance of the clubhouse, the manager personally came to greet: "Young Master Jingyan, you¡¯ve arrived! Young Master Gu has been waiting for you upstairs."


    Bao Jingyan gracefully nodded and proceeded upstairs.


    Upon reaching the second floor, the manager opened the door to a private room for him. Naturally, the room wasvishly decorated, exuding a sense of understated elegance.


    Gu Ze was sitting there waiting for him.


    Bao Jingyan closed the door and smiled faintly: "I heard from Uncle Gu that you just got back this morning. You¡¯re in such a rush to see me?"


    Gu Ze poured him a cup of tea and gently ced it on the table.


    "I indeed have a tricky matter I need to discuss with you, Bao Jingyan. This is something only you can handle."


    Bao Jingyan guessed what it might be but pretended not to know: "What is it?"


    Gu Ze¡¯s gaze was intense: "You know my mother longs for Yunxi day and night, utterly convinced that Ruanruan is Yunxi, so much so that she even had a DNA test done."


    As he spoke, he gently ced a brown paper bag on the table.


    Bao Jingyan sipped his tea, setting down the cup gently with his slender, jade-like fingers: "Why don¡¯t you open it and see?"


    Gu Zeughed helplessly: "Is there really any need to see the result?"


    "What, you think there¡¯s not the slightest possibility?" Bao Jingyan picked up the brown paper bag as if about to open it.


    Gu Ze ced his hand over his: "Wait a moment."


    Bao Jingyan raised his eyebrows.


    Gu Ze started softly: "I have a favor to ask of you! Ruanruan is not a child of the Gu Family, but let her be one. Let her be Gu Yunxi!"


    Bao Jingyanughed, "What do you mean ¡¯let her be¡¯ a child of the Gu Family? Gu Ze, I really don¡¯t follow. If she is not a child of the Gu Family, how can we pretend she is?"


    Gu Ze, usually a dominant character, now spoke with unusual gentleness: "You¡¯ve seen how my mother is. She likes Ruanruan, let¡¯s just take it as a constion."


    He continued: "You being with Ruanruan probably isn¡¯t easy. Once Ruanruan bes the daughter of the Gu Family, everything will be different. The Gu Family might even be a support for you."


    "That¡¯s quite tempting," Bao Jingyan toyed with the document, retorting, "But have you ever considered, what if the real Gu Yunxi appears? What then for Ruanruan? She¡¯d be stuck with the stigma of an impostor."


    Gu Ze was taken aback.


    He hesitated.


    He truly hadn¡¯t considered that possibility.


    Bao Jingyan watched him calmly.


    After a while, seeing Gu Ze¡¯s hesitation, he said: "Let¡¯s look at the results first."


    Gu Ze sighed lightly: "There¡¯s nothing worth seeing. It¡¯s impossible!"


    Bao Jingyan smiled and remained silent.


    Gu Ze, suspicious, stared at him and then swiftly grabbed the paper bag from his hand, tore it open, and rapidly scanned the densely packed letters, stopping at the final conclusion.

 Chapter 163: Su Ruanruan is Indeed the Blood Relative of the Gu Family 2

    <h4>Chapter 163: Chapter 163: Su Ruanruan is Indeed the Blood Rtive of the Gu Family 2</h4><h4></h4>


    In just one second, all the color drained from Gu Ze¡¯s face.


    His lips trembled, and he raised his eyes to stare intently at Bao Jingyan.


    He was experiencing the most intense moment of his life.


    How could this be!


    How is it possible?


    Ruanruan was actually Yunxi!


    She was actually Yunxi!


    He clenched the papers in his hand fiercely, his voice hoarse and unrecognizable: "Bao Jingyan, did you guess this earlier?"


    Bao Jingyan leaned in, pulled the papers over, nced through them, and remained unfazed: "Not surprised."


    "Why?"


    "Don¡¯t you think Ruanruan resembles Aunt Gu?" Bao Jingyan retorted.


    Gu Ze abruptly stood up, and just as he was about to head outside, he snatched the paternity report from Bao Jingyan¡¯s hand.


    He needs to get back immediately and tell his parents the good news.


    The car raced back to the Gu Family mansion in no time.


    The mansion was silent except for the maids cleaning, who saw Gu Ze and said: "Young Master is back."


    Gu Ze, however, quickly headed upstairs without pausing for a moment.


    Upon reaching the master bedroom door, he hesitated, fearing his mother might be overstimted.


    He quietly folded the documents and tucked them into his jacket pocket, then pushed open the door.


    Inside the bedroom, Mr. Gu wasforting Mrs. Gu, and upon seeing his son return, Gu Yuanpei breathed a sigh of relief: "You¡¯re back?"


    He gave a subtle sign with his eyes, inquiring how the discussion with Bao Jingyan went.


    Gu Ze took a deep breath and said softly: "Dad, I have something to tell you."


    Gu Yuanpei immediately soothed his wife before stepping out.


    Mrs. Guined: "What are you and your father keeping from me again?"


    Gu Yuanpei pretended to be displeased: "What could it be? It¡¯s definitely your son causing trouble outside, incurring debts, and now he needs his old man to resolve it."


    Gu Ze touched his nose, epting the me.


    Outside, Gu Yuanpei asked anxiously: "What about it, didn¡¯t Bao Jingyan agree?"


    He sounded slightly upset: "By finalizing this, the Su Family would also have a strong backing, wouldn¡¯t they? Ever since Su Peiming passed away, that declining household has been nothing; the glory they¡¯re clinging to is still the reputation earned from Su Peiming¡¯s days."


    "Not that, Dad." Gu Ze¡¯s voice was coarse: "We were wrong."


    Gu Yuanpei waved his hand dismissively, "Of course, I know we were wrong, that¡¯s why we needed Bao Jingyan¡¯s help, to turn the false into truth."


    Gu Ze took the paternity document from his jacket pocket and ced it gently into his father¡¯s hands.


    Gu Yuanpei took it, nced over it, and while reassuring him said: "It¡¯s to be expected, Gu Ze, you don¡¯t have to..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, his breathing became rapid!


    His face turned purple, his hands trembling.


    He looked up at his son, fingers shaking fiercely, "Gu Ze, is this true?"


    Gu Ze nodded, visibly moved.


    Gu Yuanpei scrutinized and greedily scanned those few words countless times before finally dropping his hand and said nkly: "It¡¯s Yunxi, she really is Yunxi! Gu Ze, Ruanruan is your biological sister."


    "I know." Gu Ze¡¯s eyes brimmed with moisture, his expression unusually tender.

 Chapter 164: Su Ruanruan, is Indeed the Blood Relative of the Gu Family 3

    <h4>Chapter 164: Chapter 164: Su Ruanruan, is Indeed the Blood Rtive of the Gu Family 3</h4><h4></h4>


    Gu Yuanpei was so excited that he didn¡¯t know what to do, "Immediately tell your mother."


    Before Gu Ze could voice his concerns, the sound of something shattering came from the bedroom door.


    It turned out that Mrs. Gu had wanted to have some tea and came out just in time to hear these words.


    Her eyes fixed on her son, she muttered, "Gu Ze, can you say that again?"


    Gu Yuanpei put the paper in front of her and said affectionately, "Lin Sheng, our little Yunxi is back."


    "I don¡¯t believe it!" Mrs. Gu¡¯s expression was cold, even stern: "Gu Yuanpei, read it to me."


    Just as Gu Ze was about to say something, Gu Yuanpei gestured to stop him, and then read the DNA test report word for word.


    After reading, he said tenderly, "Take a look for yourself, Gu Ze and I haven¡¯t lied to you, have we? Ruanruan really is our daughter, Yunxi."


    Mrs. Gu¡¯s tears flowed freely, "My Yunxi!"


    She grabbed her husband¡¯s hand anxiously, "We need to go to the Bao Family immediately to bring Yunxi back, the child has suffered too much."


    Gu Yuanpei nodded, "Indeed, we should bring the child back and take good care of her. She looks too thin and pale."


    Mrs. Gu¡¯s mood stabilized a bit, and she scolded, "But our Yunxi was fair-skinned from birth."


    "That¡¯s true." Gu Yuanpei pped his hands and hurried downstairs.


    Mrs. Gu called out to him from upstairs but he didn¡¯t hear her.


    Gu Yuanpei briskly ordered the housekeeper downstairs, "Immediately remodel a nursery for the young miss to stay in, and also arrange transportation, make it grand."


    The housekeeper was a bit confused and asked, "Is the young master getting married?"


    Gu Yuanpei said, "It¡¯s Yunxi! It¡¯s Ruanruan."


    The housekeeperughed, "Miss Ruanruan is already an adult, she can¡¯t fit in a crib."


    Gu Yuanpei rubbed his hands together, embarrassedlyughing, "I actually forgot! Our little Yunxi has grown up."


    He waved his hand grandly, "Let¡¯s hold off on this matter, wait for her mother to decide! You just get the car ready, my wife and I will be going out shortly."


    The housekeeper, happy for him, immediately went to prepare the car.


    Mrs. Gu was also busy changing clothes and doing her makeup, eager to bring Su Ruanruan home.


    Just as the family was about to leave, a servant came to report, "The eldest young master of the Bao Family hase."


    Gu Yuanpei frowned, "Bao Jingyan?"


    Why has hee over?


    ...


    Zhongjiang Academy of Fine Arts.


    Su Ruanruan was in the office talking to Su Ru¡¯an, feeling guilty about him being injured by Bao Jingyan.


    She had purposely bought Su Ru¡¯an¡¯s favorite snacks to apologize, and Su Ru¡¯an touched her head affectionately despite feeling a bit upset, "Is it toote to make amends to your second brother now?"


    Su Ruanruan bit her soft lip, "What can I do for you to forgive me, second brother?"


    Su Ru¡¯an just patted her head, saying nothing.


    Su Ruanruan was eagerly looking at him when amotion arose at the door.


    "Come out and look, there are drones."


    Suddenly, all the professors in the office rushed out to see what the excitement was about, and Su Ru¡¯an also got up with a smile, "Let¡¯s go have a look too."


    Su Ruanruan followed him out.


    In the hallway, a dense crowd of people stood.


    Across at the yground below, numerous students were also thereughing and chatting.


    Su Ruanruan frowned, wondering what had happened.


    Just thinking this, thousands of drones buzzed into the sky above Zhongjiang Academy of Fine Arts, whirled around in the air before slowly forming a set of words.


    Su Ruanruan, marry me!


    Everyone was stunned.


    Su Ruanruan, was it the Su Ruanruan from their Zhongjiang Academy of Fine Arts?

 Chapter 165: Just Chatting under the Quilt with Them

    <h4>Chapter 165: Chapter 165: Just Chatting under the Quilt with Them</h4><h4></h4>


    The entire school¡¯s faculty and students boiled with excitement, all turning their gazes toward Su Ruanruan.


    Su Ru¡¯an protected her, lowering his head to ask softly, "Do you know him?" Knowing the Bao brothers as he did, they wouldn¡¯t do something this mboyant.


    Su Ruanruan shook her head; she didn¡¯t know either.


    At this moment, more than a dozen RVs entered the school gates one after another.


    All of them were Rolls-Royces.


    Now Su Ruanruan knew who it was.


    Mu Qun, Mu Jiu.


    She bit her lower lip, murmuring, "Why hasn¡¯t he given up yet?"


    Su Ru¡¯an immediately asked, "You know him?"


    Su Ruanruan nodded, then slowly descended the stairs.


    People all around were watching her, her face burning with embarrassment.


    It was quite embarrassing, but she had to deal with it.


    When she reached downstairs, Mu Jiu¡¯s car just happened to pass by, and upon seeing Su Ruanruaning, he immediately instructed the driver to stop.


    There stood Su Ruanruan, gracefully majestic.


    Mu Qun got out of the car, still dressed in all ck, looking very attractive.


    He walked up to her with a touch of tenderness and asked, "Are you in ss?"


    "May I ask if Mr. Mu is here for me?" Su Ruanruan asked quietly.


    Mu Qun smiled, gesturing grandly to have the gifts he prepared for Su Ruanruan moved from the trunk.


    Designer clothes and jewelry piled up like a small mountain.


    The whole Zhongjiang Academy of Fine Arts fell silent.


    Everyone was stunned.


    So, this is what they call "wealthy and domineering."


    Bao Jingyuan, who had been dragged along, was nearly grinding her teeth to bits!


    This vixen Su Ruanruan, once again hooking a man to give her things, she looked at those items knowing none were less than ten million!


    Was Su Ruanruan a sly fox?


    Mu Jiu, triumphant, asked, "Ruanruan, do you have time to have a meal with me now? It was rushedst time, and that girl you were with didn¡¯t understand manners either!"


    Su Ruanruan walked over and picked up a box to open it.


    It was a stunning diamond ne.


    Mu Qun was very willing to spend money; this ne was almost two million.


    Seeing Su Ruanruan liked it, he pleased her by saying, "As long as you like it, I can buy however much."


    But Su Ruanruan put the box down, smiling at Mu Qun, "Mr. Mu, my requirements for a partner aren¡¯t high, just a lifelongmitted pair. With Mr. Mu having countless confidantes, why bothering after me?"


    Leaning on the car door, Mu Qun smiledzily and feigned ignorance, "They are just for chatting and relieving boredom! Nothing serious... If it bothers you, I¡¯ll send them all away tomorrow."


    Su Ruanruan countered, "Since they all have a deep rtionship with you, Mr. Mu should respect them even more."


    Mu Qun thought: Damn, this girl¡¯s adherence to principles is really old-fashioned, but he liked her pure and unstained nature. He thought that maybe her im of sleeping with Bao Jingyan was a lie to him, considering she was still young.


    So, Mu Jiu became even more persistent, "Where have I disrespected them? But... whatever Ruanruan says, I will listen."


    People around almost spat blood and copsed.


    Mu Jiu, a notorious figure in Jiangcheng, famed for his ruthlessness, was now acting so obediently towards a young girl.


    Unaware of his fearsome reputation, Su Ruanruan just thought of him as a big rascal.


    Ignoring his ulterior motives, she straightforwardly said, "Take these things back, I won¡¯t like you, don¡¯t waste your time on me anymore."


    After saying this, she walked toward the academic building.


    Mu Qun grabbed her.


    But then someone pulled her into their embrace.


    Su Ruanruan looked up and called out softly, "Second Brother."

 Chapter 166: Mu Jiu is Sick with Longing

    <h4>Chapter 166: Chapter 166: Mu Jiu is Sick with Longing</h4><h4></h4>


    Su Ru¡¯an felt pain in his chest as her little head pressed against it, but he stillforted her with a smile before confronting Mu Qun.


    Seeing a man embracing Su Ruanruan, Mu Qun was about to get angry, but when he realized it was the second son of the Su Family, his frown turned to a smile: "It turns out to be the Second Brother! Family is family."


    Su Ru¡¯an protected Ruanruan behind him and said to Mu Qun: "Ruanruan is still young, I ask Mr. Mu Jiu to show some leniency."


    Mu Qun wasn¡¯t pleased, "What do you mean by ¡¯showing leniency¡¯? I really don¡¯t like the sound of that!"


    He looked at Su Ruanruan standing behind Su Ru¡¯an.


    Indeed, she looked delicate and cute, which somehow quelled his anger.


    Not only that, but he put on a smiling face: "I¡¯ll keep the stuff, but please, Second Brother, go back and tell the old master of the Su Family that I, Mu Jiu, like Ruanruan and want to marry her."


    Su Ru¡¯an wanted to say something, but Mu Qun had his men move everything into his office.


    There was no refusal allowed.


    Done with that, he strutted away.


    The principal of Meiruan was furious: "This is just bullying! What era is this that such coercion is still possible?"


    Su Ru¡¯an just stood aside smoking.


    The plump principal finished venting and looked eagerly at him: "This matter has to be settled by your Su Family, our school can¡¯t withstand this pressure."


    Su Ru¡¯an: ...


    He walked out the door.


    Su Ruanruan was waiting in the hallway for him.


    Su Ru¡¯an walked over and touched her little head: "Don¡¯t be scared, you have Big Brother here."


    Su Ruanruan shook her head: "Big Brother, don¡¯t get involved in this."


    Even though she was young and naive, she could see that this Mr. Mu Jiu had a significant standing in Jiang City, someone even Bao Mingyuan would be wary of.


    Su Ru¡¯an was not reassured, but she added, "He may be overbearing, but he doesn¡¯t seem like someone who would actually do anything."


    Su Ru¡¯an sighed.


    After a moment, he remembered something and said: "Father mentioned he wants you toe home for dinner."


    He hesitated before adding: "Qionglin¡¯s mood hasn¡¯t been great; she¡¯s been heartbroken these past few days."


    Su Ruanruan offered a faint smile: "So does Big Brother want me to go back or not?"


    "Let¡¯s talk about itter." In the end, Su Ru¡¯an¡¯s heart was with Su Ruanruan.


    Su Ruanruan felt moved, but also somewhat guilty.


    The things she had to do would hurt Big Brother¡¯s loved ones, and yet her Big Brother was always so good to her.


    *


    Back at the vi, Mu Jiu couldn¡¯t help but feel something was off.


    The way that little miss Su Ruanruan looked at him was not right.


    It was clearly the look one would give to a disreputable yboy!


    This won¡¯t do!


    He couldn¡¯t let her look at him that way!


    Zhou Susu came downstairs wearing a pinkish-red long dress, with makeup on and clutching a small purse.


    She had made ns with her girlfriends to y cards and was about to leave.


    Seeing her coquettish appearance, Mu Jiu, already in a bad mood, snapped at her: "Who are you getting dolled up for like that?"


    Zhou Susu felt wronged.


    She turned to Mu Qun¡¯s side and cooed, "You¡¯re not home anyway, and my girlfriends asked me to y cards, so I went! I have to look presentable when I go out; I can¡¯t let my friends joke that I followed the wrong man and that you won¡¯t even buy me a box of rouge, right?"


    Mu Qun eyed her.


    His gaze fell on her seductive rouged lips.


    Indeed, they were beguilingly beautiful.


    Yet, he felt contempt and said gruffly: "Remember to wipe it off when you get back."


    Zhou Susu left, swaying her curvaceous hips...


    When she returned, it was already ten at night.


    Mu Qun had taken a bath, was leaning against the headboard and smoking, deep in thought.


    Zhou Susu snorted coldly: Just by looking, one could tell he had lovesickness!


    She approached him, swaying her waist, and kissed him, trying to win favor: "I had good luck today, guess how much I won, Mr. Mu Jiu?"

 Chapter 167: Acknowledging Relatives 1

    <h4>Chapter 167: Chapter 167: Acknowledging Rtives 1</h4><h4></h4>


    Mu Qun was annoyed at being interrupted by her, but it was not convenient to throw a tantrum, so he just said, "It reeks of smoke!"


    Zhou Susu lifted her arm to sniff herself: "Where does it smell? None of the maids here smoke."


    To please him, she had taken a bath and put on his favorite pure white bathrobe.


    Master Mu Jiu had said that this made her look especially pure and beautiful.


    But as soon as she approached him, Mu Qun turned off the light: "Let¡¯s sleep."


    Zhou Susu was so frustrated that she beat the bed twice.


    So, he was even more unapproachable than she was.


    She knew he had gone to see that Su Ruanruan again.


    While she fawned over him every day and he turned a blind eye, Su Ruanruan didn¡¯t even give him the time of day, yet he shamelessly pursued her!


    Zhou Susu was a young woman with desires too.


    She admitted that she was with Mu Qun mainly for his money, but Mu Jiu was young, strong, and charming, especially when it came to the affairs of the bedroom, which she found very captivating.


    She liked him.


    Once a woman starts liking a man, she wants to possess him.


    ...


    Early the next morning, Mu Qun got up and went out to practice boxing twice.


    When he came back, Zhou Susu was still fast asleep. Without so much as a nce at her, he changed his clothes and left the house.


    Once he was gone, Zhou Susu opened her eyes, furious...


    Master Mu Jiu was acting like he had lost his soul.


    *


    In the evening, Bao Jingyan drove to pick up Su Ruanruan.


    Su Ruanruan got into the car, somewhat surprised, "Why did you get off work so early today?"


    Bao Jingyan held the steering wheel and focused on driving, saying, "I received a call from Uncle Gu, saying that Aunt Gu misses you and wanted me to bring you to have dinner."


    Su Ruanruan was skeptical, "Why would Aunt Gu call you when she misses me?"


    He rubbed his chin with his slender fingers, smiling, "Probably because she feels it¡¯s all the same if she tells me!"


    Su Ruanruan blushed.


    Half an hourter, the car entered the Gu Mansion and came to a stop.


    Seeing the brightly lit hall and the crowd inside, Su Ruanruan looked sideways and asked, "Is it just a simple dinner?"


    "It¡¯s Uncle Gu¡¯s birthday." Bao Jingyan pinched her cheek, "Invited a few rtives."


    Su Ruanruan bit her lip, "I didn¡¯t buy a gift."


    "I did." Bao Jingyan took out an exquisite box from the trunk and held it in his hand.


    Su Ruanruan didn¡¯t suspect a thing.


    Upon entering the Gu Mansion, she nced at Bao Jingyan.


    Just a few rtives?


    There were at least thirty-four people, and it was clear that they all had high statuses.


    As for her usation, Bao Jingyan seemed not to have seen it and handed the gift box to Gu Yuanpei, wishing him a happy birthday.


    Gu Yuanpei said politely, "It¡¯s enough that you came, no need for gifts."


    Bao Jingyan smiled, "It was Ruanruan¡¯s choice."


    Gu Yuanpei immediately treasured the gift, "Oh, Ruanruan chose this? Then I¡¯ll have a good look at itter."


    He was about to talk to Su Ruanruan, but she had already been pulled to the sofa by Mrs. Gu, who was whispering affectionately while holding her delicate hand.


    The women of the Gu Family were all around, one by one staring at Su Ruanruan.


    "She¡¯s really beautiful."


    "So fair and delicate."


    "Lin Sheng, she does look a bit like you did back in the day."


    ...


    Su Ruanruan felt quite embarrassed.


    At that moment, a distinguished-looking olderdy took out a green bracelet and slipped it onto Su Ruanruan¡¯s slender wrist, her voice soft, "It¡¯s the first time I¡¯m meeting you, consider this a meeting gift."


    Once she took the lead, the women around magically produced gifts as well, one after another adorning Su Ruanruan with them.


    After a while, Su Ruanruan was draped with gifts.


    There were three diamond nes, seven or eight bracelets, and even a big sapphire ring.


    She felt uneasy, looking to Mrs. Gu for help.


    But Mrs. Gu was nonchnt, "They like you, keep them."

 Chapter 168: Acknowledging Relatives 2

    <h4>Chapter 168: Chapter 168: Acknowledging Rtives 2</h4><h4></h4>


    She held Su Ruanruan¡¯s hand and couldn¡¯t get enough of looking at her, tears welling in her eyes.


    She wanted to acknowledge her daughter, but Jingyan said to wait as it wasn¡¯t a good time yet.


    He said, Ruanruan had important things to do.


    When he finished, the Gu Family fell into a long silence.


    She had always known that Ruanruan had a hard life, but she never expected it to be that hard!


    She didn¡¯t know how Ruanruan became Su Peiming¡¯s daughter, but thought that Su Peiming treated her well and raised her well, unlike those beasts in the Su Family!


    Mrs. Gu forcefully suppressed her maternal instincts and tearfully epted being called ¡¯aunt.¡¯


    However, not publicly acknowledging each other didn¡¯t affect the Gu and Lin families knowing her real identity. Now, all the close rtives hade over, and her mother was overjoyed.


    Mrs. Gu took Su Ruanruan¡¯s hand and ced it in her own mother¡¯s, whispering, "This is your grandma. Ruanruan, call her grandma."


    Su Ruanruan thought Mrs. Gu treated her like her own daughter without overthinking it.


    She softly called out.


    Mrs. Gu¡¯s mother immediately burst into tears of joy, unable to contain her emotions.


    Her daughters gently persuaded her at the side: "Lin Sheng has found a person dear to his heart, you should be happy, and she has called you grandma too."


    Old Mrs. Lin nodded while saying, "Yes, yes, it¡¯s a happy asion."


    She wiped her tears and pulled Su Ruanruan closer, putting on her reading sses to look at her carefully, her hand tenderly touching Su Ruanruan¡¯s delicate little hand.


    Su Ruanruan felt embarrassed and nced towards Bao Jingyan.


    He had brought her here, but he hadn¡¯t mentioned such arrangements.


    Bao Jingyan was chatting with the men from the Gu and Lin families, but he also kept an eye on her, feeling her gaze when she looked over.


    Bao Jingyan gave her a reassuring smile.


    Somehow, she immediately felt calmer.


    Old Mrs. Lin looked at her and then gently asked, "Is it settled?"


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s face felt hot.


    Old Mrs. Lin gave a light cough, "You¡¯re still young, there¡¯s no rush."


    Mrs. Gu said hurriedly, "If you say so, Jingyan might not bring Ruanruan here anymore."


    The other nobledies also joked around.


    Surrounded by such a group of loving women, Su Ruanruan felt more at ease.


    Today was a big day for the Gu Family, though it was an unspoken agreement among the people next to Su Ruanruan.


    The butler prepared a huge round table in the living room, seating everyone around it, and delicacies fromnd and sea were served; Gu Yuanpei brought out the best wine from home, filling up the sses of both men and women.


    Old Mrs. Lin also asked for a ss.


    Gu Yuanpei, with a cigarette in his mouth while pouring wine, looked years younger.


    Old Mrs. Lin said, "Yuanpei has handled this well, today is the day to sit like this, it¡¯s when family reunites."


    Mrs. Su¡¯s eyes were filled with tears.


    She watched Su Ruanruan, savoring the word ¡¯reunion.¡¯


    Indeed, her daughter Yunxi had been found, and from now on she would double her affection towards her, providing everything she desired.


    Mrs. Gu was happy, even after her recent illness, she drank two small cups.


    Gu Yuanpei, with a face flushed with joy, persuaded her from behind, "I know you¡¯re happy! Drink less, we have many days ahead."


    Mrs. Gu¡¯s eyes shimmered with tears, nodding her agreement.


    Yet Gu Yuanpei himself drank quite a bit, especially wanting to drink with Bao Jingyan.


    Bao Jingyan, usually quite restrained, was also willing to join in,


    He took off his jacket, draping it over the chair back, rolled up his shirt sleeves to his elbows, a cigarette in one hand and the other on the chair back behind Su Ruanruan, looking quitefortable.


    He and Gu Yuanpei had a few drinks, and Gu Ze came by again.

 Chapter 169: Recognizing Relatives 3

    <h4>Chapter 169: Chapter 169: Recognizing Rtives 3</h4><h4></h4>


    He and Gu Yuanpei had a few drinks, and then Gu Ze came over again.


    He insisted onpeting in drinking with him.


    Su Ruanruan tugged at Bao Jingyan¡¯s sleeve.


    Bao Jingyan smiled reassuringly, casually taking the ss in front of Su Ruanruan and pouring clear liquor into it.


    Gu Ze filled his own ss to the brim as well.


    The two men faced each other and downed a ss.


    It was eerily quiet around them, and Mrs. Gu was displeased, "Gu Ze, don¡¯t make things difficult for Jingyan; he drove here."


    After finishing a ss, Gu Ze, holding the bottom of his cup, then said, "Mom, do you know why I¡¯m having this drink with him?"


    Mrs. Gu was helpless.


    Ruanruan was only 18, and indeed, it was somewhat hard to ept that Bao Jingyan monopolized her, but looking through Jiang City, there wasn¡¯t a second Bao Jingyan to be found.


    With things as they were, what could be done?


    After Gu Ze finished speaking, he patted Bao Jingyan on the shoulder: "Got guts, want to take it outside?"


    Su Ruanruan felt something was off; she tried to stand up.


    Bao Jingyan extended his hand gently pressing on her shoulder, his voice was ever so gentle, even with a hint of coddling a child: "I¡¯ll step out for a moment."


    It was Mrs. Gu who called out, "Gu Ze."


    Gu Ze had drunk a bit too much, hisplexion frosty: "Mom, are you saying he shouldn¡¯t step out for a moment?"


    Mrs. Gu wanted to stop them, but Gu Yuanpei stopped her: "Let them go! It¡¯s not certain who will be at a disadvantage."


    His own son was nearly drunk to the floor; not being beaten up by Bao Jingyan until he was spitting out teeth was already lucky.


    His guess wasn¡¯t wrong; the two men, nearly sixty whenbined, returned after ten minutes, with colors on their faces and clothes no longer as clean and tidy as before.


    Su Ruanruan felt uneasy.


    But the rtives and friends of the Gu and Lin families acted as if nothing happened, warmly inviting "Jingyan,e and eat."


    Su Ruanruan was confused.


    It wasn¡¯t until the merriment went on till midnight that Bao Jingyan took her away.


    Mrs. Gu was naturally reluctant to let go, and Mr. Gu, draping an arm over her shoulder, gently said: "There is plenty of time ahead."


    Only then did Mrs. Gu let go.


    Upon getting into the car, Su Ruanruan felt uneasy: "It¡¯s sote."


    Bao Jingyan pulled her close to him, with his eyes slightly closed, he caressed her delicate face, and murmured hoarsely: "Aunt Gu had already called earlier, saying you would stay overnight at the Gu¡¯s."


    Su Ruanruan bit her tender lip, asking him: "Why did you and Gu Ze fight?"


    "Why do you think?" Bao Jingyan lightlyughed as he counterquestioned.


    Su Ruanruan was livid, punching him.


    Bao Jingyan let out a muffled grunt.


    She suddenly grew nervous: "Are you injured too?"


    She wanted to reach out, but he grabbed her hand, his voice huskily: "We¡¯ll check when we get back!"


    He added: "Such a girly girl, touching and wanting to undo my clothes, aren¡¯t you ashamed?"


    The driver from the Gu Family in the front started to chuckle.


    Su Ruanruan was even more irritated, turning her head away, nning to ignore him.


    Bao Jingyan held her hand, rubbing it in his palm,ughing softly: "Stop it, let me rest for a while."


    Su Ruanruan had no choice but to quiet down.


    Inside the dimly lit car, he smelled faintly of alcohol and his body temperature was high; after a while, Su Ruanruan grew restless, but he woke up and instead pulled her into his embrace.


    Su Ruanruan had never been this close to him in front of others, she stiffened awkwardly.


    He lowered his head to kiss her, whispering softly, "Why don¡¯t you ever listen?"


    Su Ruanruan intended to retort, but in his arms, she felt as if she would melt, utterly beguiled, her small hands clinging onto his shoulders, calling out his name like a kitten: "Bao Jingyan."


    Bao Jingyan, with heated passion, kissed her gently, his voice gravelly.


    "No, you¡¯re still too young."

 Chapter 170: Good Boy, Help Me Treat the Wound

    <h4>Chapter 170: Chapter 170: Good Boy, Help Me Treat the Wound</h4><h4></h4>


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s face was flushed.


    He made it seem as if she was yearning for... that sort of thing.


    Regardless, he was drunk and covered in injuries; she had to take care of him.


    After getting out of the car, she supported him into the vi in a stumbling manner, scaring the housekeeper: "What happened to the sir?"


    Su Ruanruan was too embarrassed to admit that it had been a fight with Gu Ze, so she simply said that he had bumped into something.


    "I¡¯ll take care of his wounds," she said hastily.


    The housekeeper was relieved, "With Miss Su here, there is nothing to worry about."


    Su Ruanruan helped Bao Jingyan upstairs, and as soon as they entered the bedroom, he pinned her unaffectedly behind the door, his actions unrestrained as she desperately shook her head trying to dodge.


    "Bao Jingyan... your... wound."


    "It¡¯s just a scratch," he said emotionally, kissing her fervently.


    Su Ruanruan refused, "You said you wouldn¡¯t touch me."


    He held her hands down: "I¡¯m already like this, and you still won¡¯t let me touch you?"


    She started crying, biting her lip: "Was everything you said in the car nonsense?"


    Bao Jingyan touched the cold tears on her face, sobering up a bit.


    He turned on the light.


    In the bright light, her little face emitted a pearl-like softness under the illumination, beautiful and tender.


    Bao Jingyan gently wiped her tears away, "I didn¡¯t really do anything, why are you crying again?"


    "You¡¯ve been drinking, who knows if you would really..." She couldn¡¯t finish her sentence.


    Bao Jingyan chuckled lowly.


    "You dare toe home with me after I¡¯ve been drinking? You dare to share a bed with me?"


    He teased and bullied her half jokingly, leaving Su Ruanruan feeling both ashamed and angry.


    She wanted to leave again.


    Bao Jingyan grabbed her, but this time spoke seriously: "Be good! Help me treat my wounds."


    Su Ruanruan huffed, "You deserve it."


    Bao Jingyan justughed and let her go.


    He sat on the couch to smoke, Su Ruanruan came over with a medical kit, snatched the cigarette from his hand: "At your age, still always getting into fights."


    "Are you upset?" He looked at her attentively.


    Su Ruanruan hummed in agreement.


    After a while, she finally said, "I don¡¯t like people fighting."


    His temper was too violent; the three members of the Su Family had been sent to the hospital because of him, and now Gu Ze was added to the list.


    What she couldn¡¯t understand was, after such an intense fight, how could the Gu Family still think highly of him?


    As if he sensed what was on her mind, Bao Jingyan tugged at her hair, "That¡¯s for your sake."


    Su Ruanruan disinfected the corner of his mouth, whispering, "I don¡¯t have that much influence."


    Bao Jingyan¡¯s smile lingered with deep meanings.


    Angered by him, Su Ruanruan was reluctant to engage further, but she still had to tend to his wounds, so she suppressed her fury.


    "Open your shirt, let¡¯s see where else you¡¯re hurt."


    No sooner had she said this, Bao Jingyanpletely removed his shirt, his hand on his belt, asking her, "Should I keep undressing?"


    Su Ruanruan was infuriated again.


    He was always so shameless!


    She said nothing, looking at the bruises and the swollen red on his shoulders and back, and of course, the well-defined muscles on his chest.


    Bao Jingyan was incredibly handsome and attractive, but this was the first time Su Ruanruan had truly looked at his body.


    Su Ruanruan applied ointment to him, her fingertips turning pink.


    Rubbed over his skin, it ignited a yearning in Bao Jingyan.


    He lowered his head to look at the young girl before him, submissive and obedient with brows cast down, indescribablypliant.


    He spoke in a hoarse voice, "You feel sorry for me, don¡¯t you?"


    "Why so much talk?" Su Ruanruan was stubborn, refusing to admit it.


    Bao Jingyan just chuckled, then reached out to light another cigarette.


    Su Ruanruan wouldn¡¯t allow it, snatching the cigarette tip from his hand, Bao Jingyanughed helplessly: "This isn¡¯t allowed, that isn¡¯t allowed, Ruanruan, aren¡¯t you already controlling me too much...without even being my wife yet?"


    Thest few words were said in an even huskier tone.


    Unspeakably suggestive.

 Chapter 171: Ruanruan Dislikes My Polygamy

    <h4>Chapter 171: Chapter 171: Ruanruan Dislikes My Polygamy</h4><h4></h4>


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s face blushed, yet she insisted on her own opinion: "Anyway, you¡¯re not allowed to smoke."


    He spoke in a hoarse voice, "Okay."


    With his cooperation, Su Ruanruan couldn¡¯t help but look up at him.


    Under the light, her eyes sparkled, soft andpliant.


    Bao Jingyan cupped her head, pulled her into his arms, and gently kissed her neck. His voice was raspy like it held hot sand, "Ruanruan, do you like me?"


    "I don¡¯t like you," she said, heart as hard as stone.


    Bao Jingyan firstughed, then pressed her close in his embrace and kissed her... regardless of how Su Ruanruan struggled, he eventually had his way.


    Here, the passion was fiery, but inside a jeep outside the vi, it was frozen to the core.


    Mu Qun had followed Bao Jingyan¡¯s car here and saw Su Ruanruan enter with him.


    Once she went in, she didn¡¯te back out.


    Was she going to stay here overnight?


    Thinking about his dream girl being pressed down by Bao Jingyan in this way and that, Mu Jiu was furious.


    Damn it, what¡¯s so good about Bao Jingyan?


    A pretty-boy face and a vile, venomous character!


    What did Su Ruanruan like about him?


    Mu Jiu, angry at heart, returned home displeased.


    Thinking of the gifts he sent to the school being returned by her, he felt even worse.


    He treated her like a treasure, yet she didn¡¯t care about him at all.


    Their encounter years ago was a beautiful memory for him, but likely she had long forgotten.


    Mu Jiu was irked, and it just so happened that Zhou Susu had gone out today to y cards with her friends and came back having lost money. She saw Mu Jiu drinking and sulking.


    Lately, she¡¯d seen his listless mood often enough to disregard it.


    Zhou Susu walked upstairs, taking pleasure in his misfortune, "Mu Jiu, have you not inquired about the little fairy¡¯s background? Shees from a family of doctors, not like us rough folks! The money and jewels you eagerly presented are worthless to her."


    Mu Jiu, already in a bad mood, found her mockery intolerable.


    Besides, she was maintained by his money.


    He lost his temper and it got heavy-handed.


    He threw a ss crystal goblet, slicing Zhou Susu¡¯s face.


    From the forehead to the brow, a cut three to four centimeters long¡ªthough not too deep, it was disfiguring.


    Zhou Susu clutched her face and screamed.


    Mu Jiu sobered up a bit, unhappy with her overreaction, "What are you shrieking about in the middle of the night?"


    Zhou Susu cried loudly, "My face is ruined! Mu Jiu, you¡¯re so cruel."


    Mu Jiu impatiently pulled her hands away and carelessly wiped, "It¡¯s just a small cut, stop yelling! Anyone who didn¡¯t know better would think I was trying to kill you."


    "You do want to kill me," Zhou Susu felt her blood shouldn¡¯t be spilled in vain, deliberately moving closer to him, "Mu Jiu, you should dote on me."


    "Damn you," Mu Jiu breathed heavily, "Thinking of men even at a time like this."


    Zhou Susu, feeling aggrieved, traced her hand over his chest, "You haven¡¯t cared about me for days, you only have Su Ruanruan, that little witch, in your heart."


    Mu Jiu gave her a sidelong nce.


    Her appearance was a mess, yet the bright red blood stirred something in Mu Qun.


    A man born to live on the edge, his brutal instincts red, and he immediately carried the woman upstairs.


    Naturally, he was not gentle, and Zhou Susu liked this wildness in him.


    After their fervent encounter, Mu Jiu leaned against the headboard, smoking with narrowed eyes.


    Pondering.


    Zhou Susu, understanding as ever, treated her wound herself and then leaned on his shoulder, asking with empathy, "Feeling thwarted?"


    "At least you¡¯ve said something sensible," Mu Qun slowly exhaled a puff of smoke, then as if muttering to himself: "Ruanruan doesn¡¯t like my polygamy."

 Chapter 172: Zhou Susu’s Poisonous Plot

    <h4>Chapter 172: Chapter 172: Zhou Susu¡¯s Poisonous Plot</h4><h4></h4>


    Zhou Susu was shocked.


    Then, she felt an immense rage inside her.


    What a Su Ruanruan! Not nning to ept Master Mu Jiu, yet she still managed to get Mu Jiu to give up the woman by his side?


    What if Master Mu Jiu really listened to her, then what would happen to her, Zhou Susu?


    She had heard plenty of bloody tales at the clubhouse and suddenly got a brilliant idea.


    If she suggested to Master Mu Jiu to get rid of Su Ruanruan, he would tell her to get lost on the spot or might even take her life, but if she blocked Su Ruanruan¡¯s way through other means, then Su Ruanruan would not be her match.


    Two birds with one stone.


    Zhou Susuforted Mu Jiu: "For Master Mu Jiu¡¯s love, of course, I am willing to sacrifice! I am just feeling it is not worth it for Master Mu Jiu..."


    She stopped mid-sentence.


    Mu Qun blew a ring of smoke toward her: "If you¡¯ve got something to say, spit it out."


    Immediately, Zhou Susu showed an indignant expression: "That Su Ruanruan is only unting because of Bao Jingyan¡¯s influence. Without Bao Jingyan, how could she afford to show such an attitude to Master Mu Jiu?"


    No sooner had she finished speaking than Zhou Susu¡¯s face received a p.


    "You try to make up stories about me again? Your goddamn mutt isn¡¯t even fit to carry Ruanruan¡¯s shoes." Master Mu Jiu cursed, "Ruanruan¡¯s talents are art in every strand of hair! What the hell do you know?"


    Zhou Susu received a p, her face swelling on one side.


    She did not dare to make a sound.


    Everything she had was given by Master Mu Jiu, and if Master Mu Jiu was unhappy, he would tell her to get lost.


    However, after Mu Qun got angry, he thought about it with his eyes half-closed.


    Right, why hadn¡¯t he thought of that!


    Get rid of that pretty boy Bao Jingyan, and without him as Su Ruanruan¡¯s support, she would be at his mercy.


    What couldn¡¯t he do?


    Besides, although he liked her very much, he had never really considered beingpletely chaste for her.


    Thewful wife is to be worshiped and to manage the family affairs; naturally, he would cherish her very much and not let her suffer the slightest grievance.


    But, the mistresses outside are for enjoyment.


    Master Mu Jiu lived a pretty loose life before, hugging and holding any woman he took a liking to. Suddenly being abstinent for Su Ruanruan wasn¡¯t realistic.


    Master Mu Jiu started to think seriously about Zhou Susu¡¯s poisonous scheme.


    The Bao Family has a big family and a powerful influence, but it¡¯s not impossible to do something about them.


    After a while, he gave a light cough: "You have limited experience, but your point is not bad."


    *


    A few days passed.


    Su Ruanruan returned to the Su Family once.


    This return was different from before; the Su Family people were asking her to do them a favor, naturally being very polite.


    Firstly, it was because Su Ruanruan¡¯s reputation had greatly grown, and Tongsheng Hospital needed her as a figurehead. Secondly, Su Qionglin and Bao Ziqi were over, and the Su Family did not want to give up the chance to use Su Ruanruan to pull some strings again.


    At this moment, Su Ruanruan was sitting in the Su Family¡¯s living room, sipping tea gently.


    In her ear was the constant prattle of Su Family¡¯s matron describing how hard it was for them to raise her, how good her sister Qionglin had been to her, and in essence that Su Ruanruan must help them with this matter.


    Su Ruanruan listened expressionlessly, and then turned to look at Su Qionglin.


    Su Qionglin had lost a lot of weight, and herplexion appeared somewhat haggard.


    Under every gaze, Su Ruanruan spoke: "This matter, only Third Sister herself must fight for."


    She did not bear any malice toward Su Qionglin, sincerely saying, "Third Sister is sincere to others, surely there will be rewards."


    Seeing her not yielding, the Su Family¡¯s matron¡¯s face darkened and her words turned unpleasant: "Ruanruan, your refusal to help, is it because you have your own ulterior motives?"


    She spoke recklessly: "Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t want to marry Ziqi."

 Chapter 173 Bao Ziqi Pressing Step by Step

    <h4>Chapter 173: Chapter 173 Bao Ziqi Pressing Step by Step</h4><h4></h4>


    Su Qionglin furiously said: "What nonsense are you talking about!"


    Su Qionglin also cried out: "Mom, even if Ruanruan has such thoughts, it¡¯s normal. She is now legitimately living in the Bao Family, what could I possibly say if anything happened between her and Ziqi, being alone together?"


    Su Ruanruan was stunned.


    Alone together?


    Something happened?


    Su Qionglin really knows how to put it!


    It seems she¡¯spletely forgotten how she framed me during the engagement partyst time!


    Su Ruanruan felt a chill in her heart.


    Su Qionglin¡¯s aunt then took the opportunity to say to Su Qionglin¡¯s grandfather: "Old master, you really have to stand up for Qionglin. Ruanruan really shouldn¡¯t stay in the Bao Family any longer, she will ruin Qionglin¡¯s marriage sooner orter."


    Su Ruanruan lowered her eyes, hiding the disgust in them.


    At that moment, Su Qionglin¡¯s grandfather asked with authority: "Ruanruan, what do you think?"


    Su Ruanruan took a sip of tea from her teacup, chuckled lightly as she put it down: "I, a daughter who has been driven away, can¡¯t devote myselfpletely to sister Qionglin! But don¡¯t worry, sister Qionglin, I would marry a chicken or a dog but never Bao Ziqi."


    She had her own ns, so she got up to leave.


    However, Su Qionglin¡¯s aunt wasn¡¯t prepared to let her go: "Ruanruan, you should have a conscience! Qionglin helped you find a job and bought you things, have you forgotten all that?"


    Ruanruanughed: "I haven¡¯t even gotten a job yet, and those things sister Qionglin gave me were almost broken and unwanted, aunt seems to forget but I dare not."


    Su Qionglin¡¯s aunt trembled with fury.


    Rebellious,pletely rebellious, this girl has turnedpletely rebellious.


    She pointed at Su Qionglin¡¯s grandfather to vent for Qionglin, after all, Qionglin is the pride of the Su Family, but Su Qionglin¡¯s grandfather thought further ahead, knowing this was not the time to offend Su Ruanruan.


    Just as he was about to smooth things over, Ruanruan had already gotten up: "I won¡¯t eat, I¡¯ll be going now."


    Su Qionglin¡¯s aunt watched her leave desperately, while Su Qionglin¡¯s grandfather darkly said: "Ruanruan was right about one thing, Qionglin and Ziqi¡¯s matter need her own effort, how can we expect Ziqi toe chasing after her because of Ruanruan?"


    Su Qionglin cried bitterly.


    Su Ruanruan left the Su family and went straight back to the Bao Mansion.


    The Bao Family had already finished dinner, and the echo of piano music flowed through the empty hall.


    That was Bao Ziqi ying the piano.


    This was the first time Ruanruan heard him y the piano, she quietly listened for a while and actually thought it was quite good. She didn¡¯t want Bao Ziqi to see her trying to sneak away through the side door, but he had already noticed her.


    The music abruptly stopped.


    He turned his head, "Went to the Su family?"


    Ruanruan remained silent.


    Bao Ziqi turned to stare at her, his eyes glinting sharply, "The Su family asked for your help, you agreed?"


    Ruanruan was stunned.


    Then, she felt extremely disgusted.


    It must have been Su Qionglin who called Bao Ziqi to frame her.


    She countered: "Did my third sister say I agreed?"


    Bao Ziqi didn¡¯t respond, evidently tacitly affirming.


    Ruanruan lowered her eyes, softly saying: "Rest assured, I know my ce, your matters have nothing to do with me, I have no right to interfere."


    After exining, she walked through the side door into the olddy¡¯s courtyard.


    Out of Bao Ziqi¡¯s sight, she felt a bit more rxed.


    Bao Ziqi always gave her a sense of oppression, she thought it¡¯s probably because she lived in the Bao Mansion, she didn¡¯t feel this repression with Mu Qun.


    Inside the hall, Bao Ziqi sat there for a long time.


    Then, he yed the piano for a long while.


    Feeling very agitated inside.


    His father wanted him to pursue Su Ruanruan, but Su Ruanruan and Bao Jingyan were involved.


    She wouldn¡¯t even nce at him!


    Bao Ziqi couldn¡¯t stand it.


    Furious about Su Qionglin¡¯s provocations, he took out his cellphone and dialed a number, his voice cold: "Want toe out?"

 Chapter 174: You Should Be More Concerned About Your Man

    <h4>Chapter 174: Chapter 174: You Should Be More Concerned About Your Man</h4><h4></h4>


    Early in the morning, Su Qionglin made a phone call, and Su Ruanruan reached for her phone: "What is it?"


    Su Qionglin was sobbing loudly: "Su Ruanruan, how could you not even keep an eye on a person?"


    She cried out loudly: "Bao Ziqi slept with that cheap slut Shen Xianrou."


    Su Ruanruan was now fully awake, sitting up and feeling amused: "Bao Ziqi isn¡¯t my man. Why should I care who he climbs into bed with?"


    Su Qionglin hung up the phone.


    Su Ruanruan couldn¡¯t sleep anymore and resignedly got up to get dressed.


    Halfway through dressing, she remembered something and made a call to Bao Jingyan, telling him about the incident.


    Bao Jingyan wasn¡¯t surprised, since Bao Ziqi himself was never someone faithful, and his interest in Su Qionglin had been because of her beauty. So, what was so strange about him getting together with Shen Xianrou now?


    He said to Su Ruanruan: "Instead of wasting your time caring about other people¡¯s private lives, you might as well care about your own man¡¯s health."


    He lowered his voice and said: "I don¡¯t believe you¡¯re not curious at all! Ruanruan, that experience is very delightful..."


    Su Ruanruan couldn¡¯t bear to listen to the vulgar talk below and threw her phone.


    By the time she was ready and went out, the Bao Family was already in turmoil.


    The Bao Family¡¯s reputation waspletely ruined!


    Shen Xianrou was just a rtive of the Su Family, from a modest background,pletely unworthy of someone like Bao Ziqi.


    It wasn¡¯t just Mrs. Bao who disagreed, but Bao Mingyuan also didn¡¯t consent.


    He instructed Mrs. Bao to handle the matter personally.


    Mrs. Bao felt disgusted but had her ns, and she said to Bao Mingyuan: "Ruanruan is steady, I think I should take her with me."


    Bao Mingyuan initially disagreed.


    Bao Ziqi slept with a rtive of the Su Family - wasn¡¯t it too embarrassing to let Ruanruan step in?


    Mrs. Bao¡¯s voice softened as she said: "You also fancy Ruanruan. Why not let her gain some experience?"


    Bao Mingyuan thought of his son¡¯s amorous ways and surprisingly agreed.


    "In that case, take Ruanruan with you, give them some money aspensation. Also, don¡¯t let the Su Family cause any disturbance."


    Mrs. Bao smiled faintly: "I know my limits."


    Under Bao Mingyuan¡¯s indication, Su Ruanruan had no choice but to make the trip.


    She felt utterly disgusted.


    Bao Ziqi was having fun outside, why should she clean up his mess?


    Moreover, she was still a young girl; she didn¡¯t want to be in that kind of situation.


    She and Mrs. Bao sat together in the limousine, with Mrs. Bao remainingposed as she pulled on her shawl and said lightly: "Do you know why I wanted to bring you along?"


    Su Ruanruan sat up straight, feigning ignorance: "Madam, I don¡¯t know."


    Mrs. Bao nced at her, "Because Ziqi slept with that girl from the Shen Family for your sake."


    Su Ruanruan refused to ept this me.


    She smiled lightly: "Madam, I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying."


    Mrs. Bao spoke with resentment: "Because the Su Family made things difficult for you, Ziqi took it upon himself to ensure you could stay in the Bao Family for a long time, by sleeping with Shen Xianrou and disgusting both the Su Family and himself!"


    She said proudly: "If you have any conscience, you should treat Ziqi better."


    Su Ruanruan stood her ground: "Madam, shouldn¡¯t liking someone mean being faithful to them? Why instead go and sleep with someone else? This kind of logic I have never heard of."


    Mrs. Bao was furious.


    This girl was so unreasonable, impossible to persuade.


    She sneered: "You must know deep down, it¡¯s just that you don¡¯t want to be with Ziqi."


    Of course, she also disapproved of such a daughter-inw, but now she could only use her to block Shen Xianrou.


    Mrs. Bao was dissatisfied with Su Ruanruan.


    She felt that with her son¡¯s character, appearance, and family background, Su Ruanruan should unconditionally admire and like

 Chapter 175: Su Ruanruan is more formidable than she imagined.

    <h4>Chapter 175: Chapter 175: Su Ruanruan is more formidable than she imagined.</h4><h4></h4>


    Later, Mrs. Bao stopped talking altogether, but Su Ruanruan received a WeChat message.


    It was from Bao Jingyan.


    [Are you going to catch Bao Ziqi cheating?]


    Su Ruanruan bit her lip and after careful deliberation, she replied to him.


    [I apanied Mrs. Bao.]


    Bao Jingyan didn¡¯t message again, and Su Ruanruan spected in the dark: She didn¡¯t know whether he was angry or not.


    But at this moment, she couldn¡¯t care less; she couldn¡¯t afford to let Mrs. Bao see any ws.


    About 30 minutester, the car stopped at the entrance of a five-star hotel.


    Auntie Su from the Su Family rushed over to Mrs. Bao as she got out of the car, weeping and wailing: "Dear inw, you must stand up for our Qionglin!"


    Where would Mrs. Bao care about Auntie Su?


    She looked down from a superior position, a cold smile on her lips: "Ziqi and Su Qionglin have already called off their engagement, what¡¯s there to stand up for?"


    She was utterly cold: "I am here to deal with Shen Xianrou¡¯s matter."


    Saying so, she turned her head to look at Su Ruanruan beside her, her voice unexpectedly soft: "Ruanruan, don¡¯t worry."


    Su Ruanruan knew in her heart that Mrs. Bao intended to use her as a pawn to stir up the rtionship between her and the Su Family. She managed a slight smile: "After dealing with Sister Xianrou¡¯s matter, we can then talk about Sister Qionglin¡¯s issue."


    Herck of cooperation angered Mrs. Bao, who red at her before heading towards the hotel.


    But Auntie Su from the Su Family, grateful, grabbed Su Ruanruan¡¯s arm, pleading desperately: "Ruanruan I beg you, you are now the Bao Family¡¯s favorite, whatever you say the Bao Family will surely listen to you, please help Qionglin, she truly loves Ziqi deeply."


    Su Ruanruan did not kick someone when they were down, merely saying: "I¡¯ll go in and take a look."


    Mrs. Bao was already upfront impatiently calling for her, and Su Ruanruan hurried away.


    Auntie Su from the Su Family didn¡¯t dare to follow; she could only wait outside with an anxious heart.


    The glory of the entire Su Family was counting on whether Qionglin could captivate Bao Ziqi¡¯s heart.


    ...


    Inside the elevator, Mrs. Bao straightened her clothes, ring at Su Ruanruan: "What, do you still want to help Su Qionglin?"


    Su Ruanruan smiled faintly, her voice delicate: "I know Mrs. Bao loves her child deeply, but let¡¯s not forget Su Yugu has done things for Mrs. Bao! Although it didn¡¯t seed, Su Yugu still holds some leverage against Mrs. Bao."


    Hearing this, Mrs. Bao was furious.


    She narrowed her eyes, reevaluating the young woman before her.


    Su Ruanruan was much more formidable than she had anticipated!


    All this time she hadn¡¯t caused any trouble, yet at this moment, she was bargaining with her.


    Su Ruanruan had seen through her intentions, hadn¡¯t she? Yes, Mrs. Bao currently intended to have Bao Ziqi pursue Su Ruanruan, if only to utterly dash the hopes of those two vixens from the Su Family.


    As for the future, Mrs. Bao would not tolerate someone of Su Ruanruan¡¯s lowly birth.


    After scrutinizing for a while, Mrs. Bao sneered: "What do you want to do?"


    "Do nothing!" Su Ruanruan smiled: "I merely ask that Mrs. Bao abandon the idea of having me as a daughter-inw."


    Mrs. Bao became even angrier, wondering how Su Ruanruan, with what capabilities or background, dared to say she disdained Ziqi.


    But Mrs. Bao understood in her heart that she was implicated with Yanning Pharmaceutical, and Su Ruanruan surely had something on her.


    She swallowed her anger for now and still spoke arrogantly to Su Ruanruan: "You just need to cooperate with me in getting rid of Shen Xianrou."


    She touched up her hair bun and jut out her chin: "Your Su Family¡¯s social status was never enough to match the Bao Family¡¯s."


    She thought this statement would strike at Su Ruanruan, but instead, Su Ruanruan agreed: "Actually, I share the same opinion, Mrs. Bao."


    This infuriated Mrs. Bao to no end.


    She simply ignored Su Ruanruan from that point on.

 Chapter 176: Bao Ziqi is in Love with Su Ruanruan 1

    <h4>Chapter 176: Chapter 176: Bao Ziqi is in Love with Su Ruanruan 1</h4><h4></h4>


    At this moment, the elevator reached the 58th floor, opposite was the entrance to a presidential suite.


    The door was ajar.


    Su Qionglin was inside, screaming and crying, with Shen Xianrou¡¯s sobs mixed in between.


    Bao Ziqi sat rxed on the sofa, flipping through a magazine.


    The two cousins, however, were kicking up a storm.


    Su Qionglin fought desperately; she pulled out a tuft of Shen Xianrou¡¯s hair and scratched her face, though she herself didn¡¯t fare much better¡ªShen Xianrou had pushed her down onto the carpet.


    Su Qionglin continued to curse: "Bao Ziqi, how could you do this to me? Of all people, you had to sleep with my cousin to disgust me!"


    Bao Ziqi didn¡¯t even lift his head: "To me, they¡¯re all the same."


    Thinking she had received affection the previous night, Shen Xianrou crawled over, clung to his leg and sobbed softly, "Cousin has hurt me! Ziqi, you need to deal with her."


    Bao Ziqi put down the magazine he was holding, looked down at her with a voice that seemed tender but was actually cold: "How do you want me to handle it?"


    Shen Xianrou gazed at his handsome face and his remarkable aura after changing into fresh clothes following a bath, her heart fluttering. She really hadn¡¯t expected to hook Bao Ziqi so easily.


    He was smitten with her.


    Shen Xianrou¡¯s heart rippled with excitement, and she said softly, "We¡¯ve done intimate things. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll get my parents toe to Jiangcheng, how does that sound?"


    Bao Ziqi¡¯s smile contained a hint of sarcasm.


    In his eyes, there was a touch of mockery.


    At this moment, Lady Bao could not hold back anymore and pushed open the door with a sneer: "Miss Shen, just because you¡¯ve climbed into a hotel bed doesn¡¯t mean you can climb into a Bao Family bed."


    Her sudden appearance stunned everyone present.


    Su Qionglin was the first to crawl over, pleading for support.


    Lady Bao had long wanted to rid herself of this daughter-inw, her voice cold: "Qionglin, you and Ziqi have already called off the engagement, and now I need to deal with some family affairs. It¡¯s probably not suitable for you to stay here any longer."


    Su Qionglin¡¯s lips quivered, her eyes anxiously on Bao Ziqi.


    Bao Ziqi smirked like he was watching a good show¡ªas if he wasn¡¯t the leading man in this farce.


    Su Qionglin was also proud; she bore the pain and got up, limping out. Before she left, however, she nced back at Su Ruanruan.


    That look was full of resentment and jealousy.


    Su Ruanruan was indifferent; she just obediently stood next to Lady Bao as an essory.


    She didn¡¯t want to get involved in such offensive matters.


    After sending Su Qionglin away, Lady Bao focused on dealing with Shen Xianrou.


    Shen Xianrou didn¡¯t dare to meet the noble gaze of Lady Bao, her voice as quiet as a mosquito, "Madam, Ziqi and I are truly in love."


    "You think a man sleeping with you once means true love?" Lady Bao scoffed.


    She sat down on the sofa.


    Su Ruanruan immediately stood behind her.


    Bao Ziqi gave her a re.


    He hadn¡¯t expected Su Ruanruan to follow, but from her expression, he could tell she had been forced.


    Therefore, the face of Second Young Master Bao did not look too pleased.


    Lady Bao had no time to care about her son¡¯s feelings; she looked at Shen Xianrou¡¯s pale face, her voice cool and indifferent: "Miss Shen, name your price."


    Shen Xianrou didn¡¯t want money.


    Compared to a cheque, she yearned for a long-term meal ticket; she wanted to be the wife of Second Young Master Bao.


    She hurriedly ran to Bao Ziqi¡¯s side, knelt down, grabbing onto his leg and pleaded in a low voice: "Ziqi, please speak up."


    Bao Ziqi gazed down at her, observing.


    Under that indifferent gaze, Shen Xianrou¡¯s hand gradually loosened.


    He didn¡¯t love her.


    He just wanted to sleep with her!


    Shen Xianrou felt like crying, but she couldn¡¯t muster any tears.


    Still, she refused to give up, feigning heartbreak: "Ziqi, if you like Qionglin, why did you... why did you do it with me?"

 Chapter 177 Bao Ziqi is in Love with Su Ruanruan 2

    <h4>Chapter 177: Chapter 177 Bao Ziqi is in Love with Su Ruanruan 2</h4><h4></h4>


    Mrs. Bao sneered inwardly: Shameless! How could she say such things!


    She had just suffered Su Ruanruan¡¯s provocation, and now she harbored malicious intentions.


    Mrs. Bao smiled disdainfully and gently said to Shen Xianrou, "You are a pitiful child, not knowing where the problem lies in your sadness."


    Shen Xianrou continued to sob.


    Mrs. Bao, with malicious intent, said: "Ziqi has long changed his heart, can¡¯t you see?"


    "Mom," Bao Ziqi said sternly.


    But Mrs. Bao feignedpassion: "Ziqi, your mother knows your feelings. Ruanruan is right here; you can confess to her, and not only will I fulfill your wishes, but I¡¯ll also help you."


    She pushed Su Ruanruan forward.


    Shen Xianrou¡¯s face turned pale, her expression one of shock.


    She couldn¡¯t believe that Bao Ziqi had fallen for Su Ruanruan, she refused to believe it!


    If Bao Ziqi liked Su Ruanruan, for the sake of wealth, Su Ruanruan wouldn¡¯t reject him. Bao Ziqi should be seeking her out. With Su Ruanruan already in the Bao Family, why would Bao Ziqi seek her instead?


    Shen Xianrou had thoughts in her heart, but she kept silent.


    Mrs. Bao was furious.


    She had spoken the truth, but this woman was obtuse.


    Did she think that a man only loves who he sleeps with?


    Foolish thing!


    At this point, Su Ruanruan lost her patience.


    Mrs. Bao had betrayed her; she shouldn¡¯t me her for kicking her while she¡¯s down.


    Su Ruanruan gently said to Shen Xianrou: "You can directly ask Bao Ziqi."


    She knew Bao Ziqi¡¯s pride well; for such a proud man to admit his feelings for her in front of others was utterly impossible.


    So she took her chance.


    Indeed, Shen Xianrou directly questioned him with teary eyes.


    Bao Ziqi sat on the sofa, ncing sideward at Su Ruanruan.


    She was delicate and lovely, but full of cunning schemes inside.


    He could have turned the tables at this moment, but he couldn¡¯t swallow his pride. To say he liked her, what would follow, was just pping his own face.


    Bao Ziqi¡¯s heart was cold, and he said coldly, "I don¡¯t like her."


    Shen Xianrou sobbed, touched deeply.


    But then Bao Ziqi pulled out a check, a five million yuan check.


    It was Shen Xianrou¡¯s first time.


    He ced the check in her palm but indifferently said to his mother: "Actually, you didn¡¯t need toe here in person, I¡¯m not a child anymore."


    After saying this, he stood up and walked straight towards the door.


    Without looking back.


    Shen Xianrou held the check and started crying aloud.


    The love she thought existed, in Bao Ziqi¡¯s eyes was just a fling.


    As Bao Ziqi left, Mrs. Bao naturally had to leave too. She looked at Su Ruanruan, "Do you want to leave together?"


    Su Ruanruan thought for a moment but decided to leave with Mrs. Bao.


    Down the stairs, Mrs. Bao expressed her dissatisfaction with Su Ruanruan: "Being so weak now, how will you handle such matters in the future?"


    Su Ruanruan blinked, pretending to be naive: "Are you talking about me?"


    She shed a smile, revealing a row of white teeth: "I think my husband wouldn¡¯t have the opportunity to cheat, and I won¡¯t personally handle these matters."


    She thought, if one day Bao Jingyan also got trapped with another woman in a hotel, she definitely wouldn¡¯t go. If he chose to roll in the sheets with another woman, it meant he had given up on her.


    Su Ruanruan thought it very clearly.


    Yet, she frowned again immediately: Why did she think of Bao Jingyan? Why did she imagine him as her future husband?


    Her heart was distracted, and Mrs. Bao was very displeased.


    When opening the car door to invite her in, Su Ruanruan declined: "I need to stop by thepany for a while."


    Mrs. Bao felt a twinge in her heart.

 Chapter 178 Bao Jingyan Gets Injured

    <h4>Chapter 178: Chapter 178 Bao Jingyan Gets Injured</h4><h4></h4>


    She gave Su Ruanruan a deep look.


    She thought, Su Ruanruan is really capable! Bao Jingyan has taken over thepany, and if Ziqi marries a wife whom Mingyuan greatly adores, then Ziqi will definitely get arger share when the Bao Family divides the inheritance.


    But, she also felt Su Ruanruan¡¯s background was not good.


    She thought about it, then let it go.


    Su Ruanruan stood and watched Mrs. Bao¡¯s car leave, intending to hail a taxi to Dijing Group, when a silver sports car sped up from the side.


    The car stopped beside her, and Su Ruanruan instinctively stepped back.


    Bao Ziqi jumped out of the car and caught her before she could run away.


    Su Ruanruan was furious, pounding on the car door: "Bao Ziqi, what are you doing?"


    "Where are you going?" Bao Ziqi asked while lighting a cigarette, his gaze lowered.


    He seemed to be in a very bad mood.


    Su Ruanruan, back against the seat, watched him warily.


    Bao Ziqi asked again without looking at her.


    After a long time, she hoarsely said, "To thepany."


    "To see Bao Jingyan?" Bao Ziqi mocked, but then turned the steering wheel.


    Su Ruanruan did not want to talk to him; she just wished to arrive safely.


    Bao Ziqi also fell into a long silence, until at a red light, he stopped and suddenly asked, "Did you sleep with him?"


    Su Ruanruan felt both ashamed and annoyed.


    Bao Ziqi asking her like that waspletely disrespectful.


    She turned her face away.


    Bao Ziqi didn¡¯t ask further, instead he dragged deeply on his cigarette.


    In fact, what was there to ask? Bao Jingyan frequently entered her bedroom and stayed for hours.


    To say nothing happened in those hours would simply be a joke.


    Bao Ziqi felt he might have masochistic tendencies.


    Inside the car, the silence was awkward.


    When the light turned green, Bao Ziqi exhaled deeply from his chest and the car zoomed off.


    Just as they arrived at Dijing Group and he opened the door for Su Ruanruan to get out, his phone rang.


    The call was from Bao Mingyuan.


    Bao Ziqi nced at it, then answered the call, "Dad, what is it?"


    He thought his father was calling to scold him.


    But Bao Mingyuan spoke anxiously: "Jingyan has been shot, hurry to Minnan Hospital."


    Bao Ziqi frowned.


    Shot?


    Bao Jingyan, always so cautious, had been shot?


    He didn¡¯t believe it!


    Yet, it was true; Bao Jingyan had been shot in the shoulder and was undergoing surgery at the hospital.


    Bao Ziqi hung up, turning to look at Su Ruanruan.


    Her face was pale.


    He asked her, "Do you want to go?"


    At that moment, Su Ruanruan didn¡¯t know where to put her hands, and her lips trembled because of her palpitations.


    Her lips moved silently, breathing out a single word.


    "Go."


    Bao Ziqi immediately started the car and drove towards the hospital.


    All the way there, she trembled non-stop.


    Bao Ziqi¡¯s heart sank like water, and he mockingly curled his lips, "Don¡¯t worry, someone like him won¡¯t die from this cmity!"


    Su Ruanruan was in turmoil, not uttering a word.


    Bao Ziqiughed coldly again: "You¡¯re not married to him legally; even if he dies, you don¡¯t have to be a widow! Don¡¯t worry, if Bao Jingyan dies, there are plenty of men in Jiangcheng who would want to marry you."


    Su Ruanruan turned her head, spoke hoarsely, "Are you always this harsh?"


    She knew that Bao Jingyan never wished for Bao Ziqi to die.


    He disliked Bao Ziqi, but he was not vicious.


    She looked down on Bao Ziqi.


    Bao Ziqi scoffed, "Are you heartbroken?"


    He suddenly stopped the car, turned his head, and scoffed coldly, "What¡¯s so good about him? Is it because he¡¯s rich, handsome, or is he impressive in that regard?"


    Right after he spoke, Su Ruanruan pped him across the face.


    Breathless, she didn¡¯t look at him and simply opened the door to get out of the car.


    Just after taking a few steps, Bao Ziqi followed her out and grabbed her.

 Chapter 179: In What Capacity Are You Going?

    <h4>Chapter 179: Chapter 179: In What Capacity Are You Going?</h4><h4></h4>


    "How will you get there yourself? Aren¡¯t you afraid that your disgrace with him will be known?" Bao Ziqi said coldly, pulling Su Ruanruan forcefully into the car.


    He was utterly disheartened.


    Su Ruanruan only showed emotional fluctuations when facing Bao Jingyan; to her, Bao Ziqi was nothing!


    He drove fiercely, speeding up to 120.


    Su Ruanruan remained silent.


    The car screeched to a halt downstairs at the hospital; she wanted to get out, but he stopped her.


    "Think carefully, in what capacity are you going to see him!" Bao Ziqi¡¯s gaze was sharp. "I think his getting shot has something to do with you. How would you stand in the Bao Family if others find out?"


    He turned his face away fiercely, ufortably saying, "How would you still sneak around at home, secretly being intimate?"


    After saying these, Bao Ziqi looked down on himself.


    It was clear that she was flirtatious, yet he still covered for her.


    Su Ruanruan calmed down, gently smoothing her skirt and followed Bao Ziqi upstairs.


    At the entrance to the operating room, the Bao family members were waiting.


    Bao Mingyuan was standing there smoking.


    Mrs. Bao¡¯s face was expressionless.


    The olddy was chanting with a string of Buddhist beads in hand.


    Su Ruanruan slowly walked over, each step was a struggle.


    Bao Mingyuan suddenly looked up and saw Su Ruanruaning with Bao Ziqi. He frowned, "Why did youe together?"


    His gaze fell on Su Ruanruan¡¯s face, but he was speaking to Bao Ziqi.


    Bao Ziqi walked over to him and said, "I was giving Ruanruan a ride to thepany."


    Bao Mingyuan said nothing else.


    His brows were tightly furrowed, worried about his eldest son.


    He had four children, but he always valued his eldest, Bao Jingyan, the most because the child was most like him.


    Intelligent and ambitious, the undeniable heir to Dijing Group.


    Now, his eldest sony shot in the operating room, and as a father, he was anxious. So, even though he noticed Su Ruanruan¡¯s unusual actions, he chose to ignore them.


    The corridor fell silent once more.


    The silence was terrifying.


    Mrs. Bao spoke up, "The doctor said it hit only the shoulder, it should be fine."


    Bao Mingyuan furrowed his eyebrows.


    The olddy scolded loudly, "If it doesn¡¯t hit you, you don¡¯t know the pain."


    Mrs. Bao felt very wronged and looked at her husband. But Bao Mingyuan, with his troubled mind, had no inclination to defend her, so she had to suppress her frustration.


    Just then, Bao Jingse rushed over, immediately asking, "How is elder brother?"


    Bao Mingyuan patted her hand, his voice a bit hoarse, "He¡¯s still in surgery."


    Bao Jingse nodded and then involuntarily looked towards Su Ruanruan.


    Su Ruanruan appeared somewhat dazed.


    This was the first time she had shown such an expression sinceing to the Bao family, giving Bao Jingse mixed feelings.


    Ruanruan must also like elder brother!


    She couldn¡¯t bear it and said, "Dad and I will stay here, the others should find a ce to rest."


    Mrs. Bao immediately agreed.


    The olddy refused.


    Eventually, Bao Mingyuan said, "Grandma, you should rest. We don¡¯t know how long the surgery will take."


    The olddy then agreed.


    Su Ruanruan wanted to stay, silently looking at Bao Jingse with a pleading look in her eyes.


    Bao Jingse was afraid that others would notice and made this arrangement; she was now somewhat distressed.


    Bao Ziqi, watching Su Ruanruan¡¯s anxious demeanor, felt like a bucket of ice water was poured over his heart.


    Did she care about Bao Jingyan so much that she disregarded even her own status in her anxiety?


    He should have been one to kick her while she¡¯s down, even hoping to see them being forcefully separated after being exposed. Yet, seeing her biting her lips in distress, he unexpectedly softened and before he realized, he spoke up: "Ruanruan and I will stay too."

 Chapter 180: Heartache

    <h4>Chapter 180: Chapter 180: Heartache</h4><h4></h4>


    He said this while draping an arm over Ruanruan¡¯s shoulder.


    Her body stiffened briefly.


    Bao Ziqi gave a self-deprecating smile.


    However, with his assurance, Bao Mingyuan stopped suspecting anything. Seeing his younger son and Ruanruan standing side by side, he felt a wave offort.


    Jingyan will definitely get better, Ziqi and Ruanruan will be together.


    The Bao family is fortunate.


    Thus, Bao Mingyuan¡¯s voice was very gentle: "That¡¯s good."


    At the moment, the four of them anxiously waited at the door. Doctors asionally came and went, but there was no news.


    The surgerysted a full four hours.


    Four hourster, Bao Jingyan was wheeled out.


    Bao Mingyuan straightened up instantly and rushed over. Supporting the hospital bed, his hoarse voice barely audible, he asked, "Jingyan, how is it?"


    Bao Jingyan looked pale after the surgery.


    He slightly opened his eyes, looking at the several faces above.


    After a moment, he found the person he wanted to see.


    She stood carefully to one side, her eyes filled with tears, struggling not to let them fall.


    Bao Jingyan very much wanted to call her over, to coax her not to cry.


    But he couldn¡¯t do that, and he also didn¡¯t have the strength to speak now.


    In the end, he gave Bao Mingyuan a faint smile.


    Bao Mingyuan, a veteran in the business world for decades, was rarely so moved. He gripped his eldest son¡¯s hand, offeringfort: "It¡¯s okay! It¡¯s fine."


    Bao Jingyan smiled silently again.


    His gaze fell once more on Ruanruan¡¯s face.


    She still looked like she wanted to cry.


    It pained his heart, leading him to shift slightly, which aggravated his wound.


    Ruanruan immediately felt the pain too, truly a case of shared feelings.


    All of this did not escape Bao Ziqi.


    His heart ached even more.


    After entering the hospital room, Bao Mingyuan stayed for a while but had to leave early forpany matters.


    The grand olddy and others came in to visit.


    Ruanruan, worried about arousing suspicion, went to the small kitchen to cut fruit.


    Thinking of the bandage wrapped around Bao Jingyan¡¯s shoulder, her heart felt sour, and tears inevitably fell. She couldn¡¯t continue cutting with the knife...


    Bao Ziqi leaned at the door, silently watching her.


    He watched her cry and be heartbroken for Bao Jingyan, watched her usually indifferent facade shatter.


    So it turned out she was not heartless, but that she had given her heart to Bao Jingyan.


    Bao Ziqi couldn¡¯t stand it any longer, turned around, and left.


    Inside the hospital room, the grand olddy refused to leave.


    Her eldest grandson Bao Jingyan was her life! The olddy decided to take care of him personally until her grandson recovered.


    Bao Jingse couldn¡¯t persuade her otherwise.


    Ruanruan brought the fruit into the hospital room. Seeing her eyes slightly swollen, Bao Jingse intentionally created an opportunity for his brother and her to be alone. Thus, he said to the olddy, "You haven¡¯t had lunch, why don¡¯t I take you down to eat something? The hospital canteen is too greasy!"


    The olddy refused to go.


    Bao Jingse then said: "Olddy, elder brother needs to eat soon too, will you let him eat the hospital¡¯s food?"


    Caring deeply for her eldest grandson, she immediately got up to make arrangements.


    Finally, only Bao Jingyan and Ruanruan were left in the hospital room.


    Though weak, he was conscious.


    He reached out his hand to her, his voice hoarse: "Ruanruan,e here."


    She slowly moved closer, her eyes redder.


    Ruanruan sat by the bed, her hand gently caressing his face, her voice trembling: "How did you get shot?"


    But he asked her, "Have you cried?"


    His voice was weak, yet carried a tender touch that moved the heart.


    Ruanruan bit her lip and hummed in acknowledgment.


    "Come closer," he whispered.


    Normally she might not have obeyed, but since he was injured, Ruanruan was willing to indulge him.


    She leaned in gently, cing her small face in his palm.

 Chapter 181 Bao Ziqi must be very jealous of him!

    <h4>Chapter 181: Chapter 181 Bao Ziqi must be very jealous of him!</h4><h4></h4>


    Bao Jingyan tenderly caressed her cold cheeks, a trace of a smile ying at the corners of his mouth.


    How long had this silly child cried for her face to be so cold?


    He couldn¡¯t bear to see her like this and told her, "It¡¯s just a shoulder injury. It¡¯ll be healed in half a month."


    Su Ruanruan looked up, "Do you know who did it?"


    Bao Jingyan remained silent.


    But his expression told her that he did know who was responsible.


    She couldn¡¯t get the answer out of him, making her upset yet she could only feel anxious.


    Bao Jingyan had passed the numbing effect and was in much pain, yet he felt satisfied.


    His Ruanruan felt sorry for him; she even cried for him!


    Bao Ziqi must have been so jealous of him just now!


    He said to her, "Come here, a bit closer."


    Su Ruanruan thought he had something to say and leaned closer. He asked her to move even closer, so she did.


    Bao Jingyan slightly lifted his head and kissed her.


    Su Ruanruan was stunned, then tears welled up in her eyes. Two drops fell onto his face, her heart aching and anger rising, "You¡¯re still like this at a time like this!"


    Bao Jingyan¡¯s voice was incredibly tender, "The injury is on the shoulder; it doesn¡¯t interfere with this."


    Su Ruanruan was both embarrassed and angry.


    But Bao Jingyan closed his eyes, his voice low and gentle, "Ruanruan, go home and sleep tonight... be obedient."


    Su Ruanruan made a sound of acknowledgment, gently leaning on his neck.


    Only at times like this could she quietly stay with him for a while.


    At the door, Bao Ziqi returned after having left.


    He had forgotten something and came back to retrieve it, but standing at the door, he saw the two embracing each other in the sickroom.


    That scene was beautiful yet piercing to the eyes.


    Bao Ziqi sneered and turned to leave.


    Downstairs, he unexpectedly met Bao Mingyuan. Bao Ziqi stopped him, "Dad, weren¡¯t you headed to thepany?"


    Bao Mingyuan angrily said, "It¡¯s nothing serious! By the way, how¡¯s Jingyan doing?"


    Bao Ziqi curved his lips, scoffing inwardly.


    He¡¯s doing great, already whispering sweet nothings.


    But outwardly, he appeared nonchnt, "He looks fine, should be nothing serious."


    Bao Mingyuan let out a sigh of relief, "He¡¯s always been in good health! But we still need to investigate this matter¡ªwhat kind of person dares toy a hand on the Bao Family."


    Bao Ziqi took out a cigarette and offered one to Bao Mingyuan, then said, "Maybe you should think about who could actually get to big brother! He¡¯s always on guard."


    Bao Mingyuan¡¯s fingers holding the cigarette paused, and he looked up with a deep gaze at his younger son, "Are you suggesting that Jingyan let himself be hurt on purpose?"


    "That¡¯s for him to answer," Bao Ziqi said with a hint of mockery in his tone.


    Bao Mingyuan didn¡¯t light the cigarette, he silently gazed at his younger son for a long while.


    He thought that perhaps he had underestimated Jingyan, and at the same time, he had also underestimated Ziqi.


    They were grown up, their thoughts heavy, even he, their father, couldn¡¯t fully grasp them.


    After a moment, he forced a smile, "You and Ruanruan seem to get along well! But what was the deal with the girl from the Shen Familyst night?"


    Bao Ziqi dealt with the question casually, and Bao Mingyuan was about to go upstairs.


    Bao Ziqi hesitated for a moment, then took out his phone and dialed Su Ruanruan¡¯s number.


    "Dad¡¯sing up soon, you guys figure it out!" He hung up the phone after speaking.


    He thought that he was still soft-hearted towards Su Ruanruan; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have made this call.


    That¡¯s that then, he would no longer meddle in her affairs in the future.


    On the other end, Su Ruanruan answered the call, dumbfounded.


    Bao Jingyan held her hand and asked with his eyes closed, "What¡¯s wrong?"


    Su Ruanruan spoke softly, "Uncle ising up."


    She was thinking, what should she do...


    Bao Jingyan smiled silently, "Are you scared?"


    She hummed in acknowledgment, then added, "I¡¯m scared." She still had so many things left undone!

 Chapter 182: Ruanruan, what are you doing here?

    <h4>Chapter 182: Chapter 182: Ruanruan, what are you doing here?</h4><h4></h4>


    She gently drew back her hand, worried he might be displeased, she thought for a moment and still leaned forward to lightly kiss his dry lips.


    Bao Jingyan¡¯s body shook, he hadn¡¯t expected her to be so bold.


    This was the first time Ruanruan had taken the initiative to kiss him.


    Bao Jingyan opened his eyes, his gaze locked onto her tender lips, his throat involuntarily swallowing.


    Su Ruanruan felt a bit shy, whispering: "I¡¯m going to the kitchen."


    After saying that, she went to the kitchen to fiddle with things.


    About a minuteter, Bao Mingyuan pushed the door and entered.


    The hospital room was empty, only Bao Jingyan was there.


    He frowned: "Where¡¯s the nurse?"


    Bao Jingyan was in a good mood: "She just left."


    Bao Mingyuan breathed a sigh of relief: "I thought they were cking off."


    With no one else around, he began discussing the shooting incident with his son: "Do you know who did it?"


    Bao Jingyan nced towards the kitchen, then quickly retracted his gaze and told Bao Mingyuan a name.


    Bao Mingyuan was so shocked he couldn¡¯t sit still.


    "Mu Qun?"


    Not only him, but Su Ruanruan in the kitchen was also startled.


    It was Mu Qun.


    She lost her grip, and a te crashed to the floor.


    Bao Mingyuan nced at his elder son and immediately walked toward the kitchen.


    Then, he saw Su Ruanruan.


    "Ruanruan?" Bao Mingyuan wanted to ask why she was there but thought it would be too abrupt, changing the subject instead: "How¡¯s the olddy?"


    Su Ruanruan had regained herposure, speaking softly: "Sister Jingse took her out to eat."


    Bao Mingyuan nodded: "Right, at her age, she should eat well."


    He left Su Ruanruan and returned to the hospital room to continue discussing matters with his elder son, saying: "Mu Jiu and our family have never had any grievances, why did he target you this time?"


    He always felt Jingyan was hiding something from him!


    Bao Jingyan rested one hand behind his head, looking at his father: "I want the port he controls."


    These words were half-true, half-false.


    Bao Mingyuan turned pale with shock: "Did you provoke him?"


    Bao Jingyan neither admitted nor denied.


    He took the initiative to take the me, to clear Su Ruanruan¡¯s name, he couldn¡¯t let others know that Mu Jiu came after him because of Ruanruan, otherwise, Ruanruan wouldn¡¯t be able to stay with the Bao Family.


    Moreover, since Mu Jiu had picked a fight with him, he couldn¡¯t me him for being ruthless.


    Bao Mingyuan was stunned for a while before he found his voice again: "What are you nning to do?"


    Bao Jingyan¡¯s lips curled into a vengeful smile: "Leave it to me! I will make Mu Jiu pay dearly."


    Bao Mingyuan lost his voice again.


    His son was even more ruthless than him. He felt both proud and worried.


    Would Jingyan end up unhappy in marriage?


    And what kind of woman could enter his heart?


    Bao Mingyuan, with his thoughts, returned to hispany, and the olddy and Bao Jingse also came back.


    By four in the afternoon, Bao Jingse called Su Ruanruan aside, whispering: "You go back first, tomorrow I¡¯ll persuade the olddy to go back too, then you cane visit again."


    Su Ruanruan nodded.


    Bao Jingse looked at her slightly red eyes, feeling a bit of pity. She gentlyforted: "Once you¡¯re out of the hospital, it will be better, then I¡¯ll talk to the family about you staying at my ce."


    Such an implication made Su Ruanruan somewhat embarrassed, her face blushing lightly.


    She was reluctant to leave, and Bao Jingyan was even more so.


    But he pretended to be indifferent, leaning against the headboard, his tone also t: "Ruanruan is leaving?"


    The olddy pped his hand: "Still hoping Ruanruan will stay with you through the night?"


    Bao Jingyan purposefully said: "Why not? Ruanruan is a divine healer, maybe if she stays, I¡¯ll recover quicker!"

 Chapter 183: Sister Jingse Likes You

    <h4>Chapter 183: Chapter 183: Sister Jingse Likes You</h4><h4></h4>


    Bao Jingyan¡¯s words had a teasing tone to them.


    Su Ruanruan simply couldn¡¯t stand to listen anymore.


    The elderlydy didn¡¯t pick up on it; she just felt pity: "This girl looks unwell; Jingse, arrange for a car to take her back."


    Bao Jingse smiled: "Okay, I will take Ruanruan downstairs."


    When leaving, Bao Jingyan deliberately said, "Let Ruanruane over tomorrow for me to have a look at her."


    The elderlydy, feeling pity for her grandson, also said, "Having Ruanruan around is always reassuring."


    Bao Jingse was at a loss for words.


    ...


    She escorted Su Ruanruan downstairs.


    Below, a car from the Gu Family was parked.


    Gu Ze got out of the car, dressed impably.


    He walked over, looked down at Su Ruanruan¡¯s reddened eyes, and asked in a hoarse voice, "Is everything alright now?"


    Bao Jingse frowned slightly, not quite understanding why Gu Ze was at the hospital or why he was so concerned about her big brother.


    She scrutinized Gu Ze and noticed the pain in his eyes.


    A sting touched Bao Jingse¡¯s heart.


    She thought sadly: Could it be that Gu Ze also likes Ruanruan?


    Bao Jingse had liked Gu Ze for many years.


    But she didn¡¯t dare confess her feelings; what could she say?


    She was no longer innocent; how could she, with her background, have Gu Ze by her side?


    Gu Ze reached out to pat Su Ruanruan¡¯s head gently and said softly, "Mom is waiting for you at home."


    The words were ambiguous, but neither of the two women present picked up on it.


    Especially Su Ruanruan, who just thought Mrs. Gu was worried about her.


    She followed Gu Ze into the car.


    Su Ruanruan, being a perceptive child, whispered after sitting in the car, "Jingse sister likes you."


    Gu Ze tapped her little head and said, "Smart aleck! What do you know about liking someone?"


    Su Ruanruan stared at him intently.


    After a while, she retorted defiantly, "Of course I know."


    "Bao Jingyan taught you that?" Gu Ze red at her.


    Su Ruanruan didn¡¯t want to talk to him anymore and turned her head away.


    Gu Ze didn¡¯t argue further and started the car.


    Gu Mansion.


    Mrs. Gu was very worried, fearing that Su Ruanruan might be distressed because of Bao Jingyan.


    Gu Yuanpei consoled her.


    As they were speaking softly, the sound of a car entering the yard was heard, and Mr. Gu said, "Gu Ze has brought Ruanruan back."


    Mrs. Gu quickly got up.


    A momentter, Gu Ze arrived with Su Ruanruan.


    Mrs. Gu hurried forward and asked in a low voice, "How is Jingyan?"


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s eyes were somewhat red, and her throat tightened before she managed to reply, "His shoulder was injured, but it¡¯s nothing serious."


    Mrs. Gu was considerably relieved and added, "He needs to be well cared for now."


    Su Ruanruan nodded.


    Mrs. Gu patted her hand affectionately and said, "You must be hungry; I had the kitchen prepare your favorite food."


    Su Ruanruan hummed in response and followed her to the dining room to sit down.


    The family sat down to dine; Su Ruanruan felt their gazes were too eager, but she was too embarrassed to ask.


    Gu Yuanpei toned it down a bit, asking seemingly casually, "Any progress on Jingyan¡¯s matter?"


    Su Ruanruan didn¡¯t hide anything and replied, "Mu Qun did it."


    The fact that Mu Qun pursued Su Ruanruan was well-known in River City; Gu Yuanpei wasn¡¯t surprised by that. What surprised him was the daring of this young, rising star of River City.


    What sort of family is Bao Family?


    And what is Bao Jingyan¡¯s status?


    It represents the union of the Bao and Sun families.


    Being protective of his daughter yet not wanting to openly defy his agreement with Bao Jingyan, Gu Yuanpei gently asked, "Do you want Uncle Gu to help?"


    After speaking, he snorted softly: "Our family mayck many things, but not power; surely Mu Qun wouldn¡¯t dare to mess around."

 Chapter 184: Bao Jingyan is Too Astute

    <h4>Chapter 184: Chapter 184: Bao Jingyan is Too Astute</h4><h4></h4>


    Su Ruanruan knew that Bao Jingyan had another n, so she told Gu Yuanpei about it.


    The three members of the Gu Family listened, dumbfounded.


    After a while, Gu Yuanpei finally managed to voice out: "Nonsense!"


    He wanted to say, was Bao Jingyan trying to get himself killed and make his daughter a widow in the process?


    But since he hadn¡¯t acknowledged Ruanruan, how could he say that?


    Gu Ze silently continued eating.


    Mrs. Gu¡¯s face was filled with worry: "Jingyan really is...!"


    She couldn¡¯t help saying, "He¡¯s different from before now! How can this child still be so reckless?"


    Her daughter¡¯s happiness!


    Su Ruanruan actually didn¡¯t agree either, but Bao Jingyan was very domineering.


    She ate quietly, taking small bites.


    After a while, she spoke softly: "He said he knows what he¡¯s doing."


    Gu Yuanpei immediately burst out swearing.


    He waved his hand dismissively: "What does he know! Lin Sheng, no, we must bring Ruanruan back."


    Seeing her husband so agitated, Mrs. Gu disagreed with a look.


    After a short moment, Mr. Gu finally noticed his own improper attitude. He touched his head and said with rare embarrassment: "Uncle was too anxious! Uncle is also worried about Jingyan."


    "I know," Su Ruanruan whispered.


    Gu Yuanpei smiled and gave his wife a meaningful look.


    Mrs. Gu knew exactly what was going on.


    ...


    At night, Mrs. Gu slept with Su Ruanruan.


    Shey on her side looking at her daughter, her eyes filled with distress and affection.


    She could never get enough of looking at her!


    Her daughter¡¯s slender figure, and her shiny, straight ck hair spread out on the snow-white pillow, breathtakingly beautiful.


    Mrs. Gu spoke to her in a whisper.


    "Mu Jiu is quite a character, you really don¡¯t have the slightest feelings for him?"


    "No."


    Mrs. Gu then lightlyughed, reached out to stroke Su Ruanruan¡¯s hair, and asked softly: "But you like Jingyan, right?"


    Su Ruanruan first shook her head, then nodded slightly.


    "I have things to do! But I know I should like him."


    He forced her, but he also taught her many things, always protecting her.


    Mrs. Gu had her answer and said: "There¡¯s no one like Bao Jingyan in Jiang City. I think he likes you very much too."


    Su Ruanruan blushed.


    Her heart was in turmoil, and she slowly moved closer to Mrs. Gu.


    "Let¡¯s sleep," Mrs. Gu said softly: "Tomorrow, I¡¯ll apany you to see him."


    Su Ruanruan made a sound of agreement and closed her eyes.


    But that night, she couldn¡¯t sleep at all.


    Every time she closed her eyes, she could imagine Bao Jingyan lying in the hospital bed.


    She thought, he really doesn¡¯t care about his own life.


    Su Ruanruan couldn¡¯t sleep, so she took her phone and thought about sending a message to Bao Jingyan, but worried it might disturb his rest, she ultimately didn¡¯t send it.


    ...


    That night, there was someone else who couldn¡¯t sleep.


    It was Mu Jiu.


    After bathing, Mu Jiu changed into a ck silk robe and sat on the couch, holding a ss of western liquor in his hand.


    He drank half the ss in one go, then mmed it down.


    "Useless!" He scolded his subordinates: "Can¡¯t even deal with one person properly."


    His subordinates hung their heads, mumbling their defense: "Boss Mu, that guy from the Bao Family is too cunning, he spotted us the moment we made a move."


    They tried to take credit: "But at least we managed to wound his shoulder!"


    They fawned, "Perhaps in Miss Su¡¯s eyes, he¡¯s just a useless loser, nowhere near as good as you, Boss Mu. You excel both in pen and sword!"


    The ttery clearly missed its mark; the ss in Mu Jiu¡¯s hand was hurled away in an instant.


    "Do you think Bao Jingyan is that simple?"


    Mu Jiu, who had fought his way through life to get to where he was today, had a profound and calcting mind.


    He thought to himself, Bao Jingyan getting injured on purpose must be part of some scheme!


    Heh, perhaps it was a deliberate ploy, so he could then openly target him, Mu Jiu!

 Chapter 185 Staring at a Man Like That Could Lead to Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 185: Chapter 185 Staring at a Man Like That Could Lead to Trouble</h4><h4></h4>


    Mu Jiu decided to probe the reality of the situation.


    He went upstairs.


    In the bedroom, Zhou Susu was applying nail polish.


    She believed she had contributed to the situation and coquettishly said as soon as Mu Qun entered: "Is Mu Jiu feeling content now?"


    Mu Jiu ignored her.


    He leaned on the sofa by the window, touching his own head.


    After a moment of silence, he suddenly asked, "What do you think of that pretty boy Bao Jingyan?"


    Zhou Susu felt somewhat sheepish.


    What could she think?


    A man like Bao Jingyan was someone she could only look up to but never reach.


    She had once seen him briefly at a club.


    He was with four or five other men, and although they were at a club, his surroundings seemed to be enveloped in brilliant moonlight, unapproachable.


    Even among a group of distinguished people, he stood out as the center of attention.


    Zhou Susu dared not show her thoughts, instead seductively leaning closer to Mu Jiu.


    Her breath was fragrant: "I don¡¯t know about the others, but I know that Mu Jiu¡¯s vitality is iparable."


    Mu Qun had been in a bad mood all evening, but thisment pleased him.


    He thought, once Ruanruan tastes what he has to offer, she¡¯ll know he¡¯s a hundred times better than Bao Jingyan.


    As he pondered, his sinister nature stirred once more.


    Zhou Susu hugged him, her eyes glistening with moisture, looking somewhat simr to Su Ruanruan.


    Mu Jiu¡¯s blood heated uncontrobly...


    The next morning, early.


    Madame Gu and Su Ruanruan went to the hospital together.


    As they entered the room, Bao Jingyan was surprisingly awake.


    He was sitting up in bed dressed in a hospital gown, looking at some documents, the loose cor and a lock of hair hanging over his forehead added a sense of dissolute beauty.


    By the bedside stood Xiao Ran.


    Su Ruanruan bit her lip.


    A mother knows her daughter best, Madame Gu knew that her daughter was feeling distressed, so she lightly coughed.


    Bao Jingyan lifted his eyes, then the corners of his long, narrow phoenix eyes curved into a smile.


    "Madame Gu."


    Madame Gu deliberately kept a stern face: "Still can¡¯t let go of work despite being injured!"


    She asked further: "And the olddy?"


    Bao Jingyan nced at Su Ruanruan before saying: "She felt unwell early in the morning; Jingse apanied her back home."


    Madame Gu nodded, then went on to personally prepare a nourishing congee for Bao Jingyan.


    She truly doted on Bao Jingyan as if he were her own son.


    Xiao Ran, understanding the situation, saw that Madame Gu was busy and quickly packed up to leave.


    However, Bao Jingyan stopped her.


    He asked, "Who is currently overseeing the Research and Development Department?"


    Xiao Ranposed herself and said, "Director Bao intends to have Vice President Wang take over."


    Vice President Wang?


    That was someone from Madame Bao¡¯s faction.


    Bao Jingyan ground his white teeth and sneered: "Ambitious, aren¡¯t they! Do they really think I¡¯m gone?"


    Immediately afterward, he looked affectionately at Su Ruanruan and gently smiled.


    Su Ruanruan instantly felt uneasy.


    Indeed, Bao Jingyan softly said: "Ruanruan, during my recovery period, you¡¯ll oversee the Dijing Research and Development Department."


    Su Ruanruan was stunned.


    Her lips moved weakly, "I have no experience."


    The word ¡¯experience¡¯ as spoken by her small mouth, was immensely stirring for Bao Jingyan.


    His eyes darkened, and his voice became uncharacteristically husky: "I can teach you."


    Su Ruanruan didn¡¯t understand his thoughts, and said softly: "And no one would be convinced!"


    Bao Jingyan just smiled.


    He indicated for Xiao Ran to leave first.


    Once they were alone, he set the documents aside and called her over: "Come here."


    Su Ruanruan moved closer to him and, seeing the bandages through his loose clothing, her heart tensed.


    Her voice was kittenish: "Does it still hurt?"


    Bao Jingyan chuckled softly: "Ruanruan, you¡¯ll cause trouble staring at a man like that."


    Her face flushed as she retorted, "You¡¯re still like this at a time like this."


    After speaking, she leaned in carefully to undo his clothing, meticulously inspecting the wound.


    Although Bao Jingyan was in pain, her proximity made him forget it.

 Chapter 186: Baby, I Like You

    <h4>Chapter 186: Chapter 186: Baby, I Like You</h4><h4></h4>


    He reached out to gently touch her small face, his voice hoarse: "Ruanruan, I told you that I would make you the most distinguished woman in Jiang City!"


    She hummed in acknowledgment.


    Bao Jingyan felt even more tenderness in his heart and he uttered softly with a nasal voice: "Ruanruan, trust me."


    Su Ruanruan did not reply, instead she continued fixing the buttons on his clothes.


    The faint smell of medicine on him, mixed with the scent of aftershave, was heart-throbbing.


    Bao Jingyan didn¡¯t care about these; all he felt was that his little girl was soft and lovely.


    He grasped her slender waist, kneading it gently.


    Su Ruanruan blushed, suppressing her voice: "Stop!"


    He was a patient, after all, and she was very amodating to him.


    So her voice was even finer and softer, with a hint of endearment: "Let¡¯s go back...ter..."


    She couldn¡¯t finish her sentence, her small face already flushing with color.


    Bao Jingyan nced towards the kitchen and forcefully suppressed that bit of desire.


    When Madame Gu arrived, she happened to see Bao Jingyan leaning against the headboard with Su Ruanruan beside him, reading documents to him.


    A picture of peaceful times.


    Madame Gu offered a slight smile.


    At noon, Su Ruanruan saw Madame Gu off.


    She watched Madame Gu¡¯s car drive away from the hospital, then her vision darkened.


    She raised her eyes and saw.


    It was Mu Jiu.


    Seeing Mu Jiu again, Su Ruanruan had mixed feelings.


    She cooled her expression and tried to leave from the side.


    Mu Qun reached out to stop her, licking his face, "Haven¡¯t seen you for a few days, and you don¡¯t recognize me?"


    "I am not really acquainted with Mr. Mu," Su Ruanruan¡¯s face was tight.


    Mu Jiu lit a cigarette, and then chuckled lightly: "You know exactly how Bao Jingyan got injured! You two are so close, don¡¯t you hate me?"


    Su Ruanruan saw the ill intent in his eyes and took a step back.


    Mu Jiu kept pressing forward, cornering her against a wall.


    He looked down at her tender neck, well aware that he could take a bite if he wished.


    Mu Jiu was a carnivore, his Adam¡¯s apple involuntarily bobbing because of such cravings.


    But in the end, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to do it.


    He gently touched the strands of her hair, his face full of fascination: "Ruanruan, if only you¡¯d follow me, I wouldn¡¯t care about all that mess between you and Bao Jingyan! I¡¯d have a grand wedding procession to marry you right away."


    "I can give you endless money! Spoil you for a lifetime."


    Su Ruanruan was first panicked, then calmed down.


    This was a hospital, Mu Qun wouldn¡¯t dare do much.


    She asked scornfully in return: "Then what? All your mistresses are under my control?"


    Mu Jiu felt a bit uneasy, coughing softly: "What mistresses! You make it sound so unpleasant!"


    He pleaded again with a shameless face: "Baby, just indulge me once! One time, and I promise you¡¯ll forget Bao Jingyan!"


    Su Ruanruan shoved him away.


    She sneered: "Mu Jiu, I once respected you! Now, you just disgust me."


    Mu Jiu narrowed his eyes: "After all is said and done, you still care for that pretty boy! Haha, Bao Jingyan, that pretty boy with a twisting heart, aren¡¯t you afraid of sleeping next to a wolf?"


    "It¡¯s still better than someone brutal like you," Su Ruanruan retorted and turned to leave.


    Mu Qun was about to chase after her, when his phone rang.


    He nced at the caller and picked it up... After listening for a few moments, he couldn¡¯t help but curse out loud.


    Several of his establishments were being raided¡ªall his doings needed no questioning.


    Mu Jiu ground his teeth.


    He had listened to Zhou Susu¡¯s tricks, but had identally fallen into Bao Jingyan¡¯s trap.


    That pretty boy was truly ruthless.


    Mu Jiu had to leave the pursuit of women behind and hurry back to clean up the mess.


    ...


    Su Ruanruan returned to the ward, Bao Jingyan was looking at documents.


    Without lifting his head, he asked casually: "You saw Mu Qun?"


    Su Ruanruan looked at him, at a loss for words.

 Chapter 187: Intimacy

    <h4>Chapter 187: Chapter 187: Intimacy</h4><h4></h4>


    Bao Jingyan knew what she wanted to say, chuckling lightly: "I¡¯ve wanted those two ports for a long time! He brought it on himself, walking right into my hands; I¡¯m not to me!"


    Su Ruanruan slowly walked to his side, peeling fruit for him.


    After a long while, she finally said: "I didn¡¯t say anything!"


    Bao Jingyan ruffled her hair and teased her: "From now on, you¡¯re not allowed to talk to that brute. Do you hear me?"


    Contrary to his expectation, Su Ruanruan obediently nodded her head.


    She said, "I don¡¯t like that brute either."


    Bao Jingyan watched her demure look and felt a stir in his heart.


    She had been so amodating these past few days; she must be feeling sorry for him.


    Thinking this, he felt the gunshot wound was damn well worth it.


    When a man rxes, his mind starts to wander. He nced at the door: "Ruanruan, go close the door."


    Su Ruanruan, such an innocent child, thought he needed to use the restroom or something, and immediately went to shut the door.


    Bao Jingyan¡¯s voice turned hoarse: "Come here."


    Su Ruanruan approached and supported his shoulder, "Do you need to go to the restroom?"


    Bao Jingyan hummed through his nose but absentmindedly grabbed her ck hair, pressing on it with a firm yet gentle force.


    His actions were slow and deliberate, carrying a different implication.


    Su Ruanruan quivered lightly.


    She didn¡¯t know what she was afraid of...


    He chuckled softly, leaning close to her ear, "Ruanruan, is it okay to do it likest time?"


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s face flushed with heat.


    She gently struggled while sitting in his embrace.


    Every time she moved, he let out a light grunt.


    "Did I hurt your wound?" she asked, enduring her shyness.


    Bao Jingyan¡¯s adam¡¯s apple bobbed, his thin lips pressed hotly to her ear as he gritted his teeth: "What do you think?"


    In the end, he had his way...


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s eyes welled up.


    She thought he wasn¡¯t human!


    Later, she stayed alone in the restroom for a long time, and when she came out, her face was still red.


    ...


    In the evening.


    People from the Dijing Research and Development Department came to report on their work, noticing that the young President Bao looked tired and ck.


    They felt so sympathetic.


    The young President Bao was working so hard!


    Still this busy while in the hospital!


    Bao Jingyan was in a very good mood, asionally ncing at Su Ruanruan...


    She was sitting on the sofa by the window, a good distance from him.


    Flipping through a book in her hands, but it was upside down.


    Bao Jingyan¡¯s mouth curved into a pleased smile.


    He thought that she always cried and said no, but actually, she also liked being close to him.


    After what had happened that afternoon, Su Ruanruan refused to stay at the hospital for the night.


    She returned to the Bao Mansion.


    By eight o¡¯clock at night, Bao Mingyuan was still waiting for her in the hall.


    Thedy of the Bao family was also there.


    Thedy of the Bao family was furious.


    She had thought that with Bao Jingyan down, her person could smoothly take over the R&D department, but unexpectedly, Mingyuan mentioned Bao Jingyan had proposed letting Su Ruanruan take charge.


    Hah, a naive girl, how could shepete with the well-experienced Vice President Wang?


    Those old timers at Dijing wouldn¡¯t ept her either!


    Bao Mingyuan was waiting for Su Ruanruan precisely for this matter.


    He and thedy of the Bao family shared the same thoughts; he did think Su Ruanruan was capable and talented, but to take over the R&D department of a multinational corporation, she probablycked the ability!


    However, after she gained more experience over a few more years and secured a position at Dijing, and then married Ziqi, it would bring bnce to the family.


    Bao Mingyuan smiled pleasantly: "Ruanruan is back!"


    Su Ruanruan sat down.


    Her status in the Bao Family was now quite high, and a servant immediately brought her tea.


    Bao Mingyuan tactfully brought up the matter, thinking Su Ruanruan would refuse.


    After all, she was just 18 years old, what big ambitions could an 18-year-old girl have?


    Unexpectedly, Su Ruanruan smiled faintly: "My elder brother talked to me about this in the afternoon."


    Bao Mingyuan¡¯s eyelids twitched uncontrobly as he asked: "You went to Jingyan¡¯s ce?"


    Su Ruanruan nodded, then continued: "I am willing to ept my brother¡¯s arrangement."


    Bao Mingyuan was a bit stunned.


    Was this child¡¯s ambition too great?

 Chapter 188: Su Ruanruan is from the Bao Family

    <h4>Chapter 188: Chapter 188: Su Ruanruan is from the Bao Family</h4><h4></h4>


    Mrs. Bao was furious to the extreme.


    Vice President Wang was her maternal family¡¯s man, she had waited for this opportunity for a long time, and she absolutely couldn¡¯t let Su Ruanruan snatch this position.


    At night, Qi Meiyu fully exploited her pillow talk.


    However, Bao Mingyuan casually remarked, "Ruanruan has no foundation in Di Jing, others won¡¯t ept her leadership either. You don¡¯t need to worry about this."


    Mrs. Bao calmed down and thought it through.


    Yes, Wu Ruanruan was only humiliating herself!


    She just needed to watch Su Ruanruan make a fool of herself.


    Mrs. Bao was in a very good mood, and so she went out of her way to please her husband.


    Bao Mingyuan was very satisfied.


    ...


    Early in the morning, Su Ruanruan went to the dining hall for breakfast.


    In the early autumn weather, she wore a ck pleated skirt matched with a light purple sweater.


    Her delicate white legs peeked out, her figure slender.


    As she came in, Bao Ziqi kept his gaze on her, ignoring the Su family members who shamelessly showed up.


    Early in the morning, those from the Su family were shamelessly visiting.


    iming to visit Su Ruanruan!


    Su Ruanruan saw them and just nodded slightly.


    Nurse Fu doted on her, immediately warming up milk for her and even specially made the egg crepe that Su Ruanruan loved.


    Not only that, she was attentive to her needs, "Careful, it¡¯s hot!"


    Su Ruanruan gave a slight smile.


    She had a little white tooth that was very cute.


    Nurse Fu¡¯s heart melted, only regretting she couldn¡¯t do more out of her affection.


    Su Qionglin witnessed this scene and felt ufortable.


    She had been with Bao Ziqi for two years and never received such treatment.


    Underneath the jealousy, Su Qionglin¡¯s words carried a hint of sarcasm, "Ruanruan seems to be doing well with the Bao family."


    Su Ruanruan cleverly replied, "I should thank sister Qionglin for giving me this opportunity."


    Su Qionglin was infuriated.


    She looked towards Bao Ziqi.


    Bao Ziqi was calmly dining, as if he had never known her.


    At this moment, Aunt Su thickened her face and said to the elderlydy, "We came because we want Ruanruan toe home for a while, and once the elderlydy misses her, we will send her back."


    Aunt Su calcted well, Bao family treasured Su Ruanruan, as long as they kept Su Ruanruan in their palms, they wouldn¡¯t fear losing contact with the Bao family.


    What kind of person was the elderly Mrs. Bao, and how could she fall for such a trick?


    She immediately frowned, "When Ruanruan came to the Bao family, the Su family didn¡¯t hesitate to take 10% of the shares from Tongsheng Hospital, even saying Ruanruan is now a person of the Bao family! What, regret it now?"


    The elderlydy scoffed, "No matter whether this child and Ziqi are fated, she is already our Bao family¡¯s child."


    Aunt Su awkwardly kept a smiling face, "But Ruanruan is still technically a Su by surname!"


    "Then let¡¯s change her surname to Bao tomorrow," the elderlydy stated adamantly.


    Bao Mingyuan and Mrs. Bao exchanged a look, feeling quite helpless.


    The things handled in the past were controversial, and now the elderlydy was even more so...


    But no one dared to talk back.


    Only Bao Ziqi¡¯s lips curved slightly.


    The Su family members were desperate, and Su Qionglin was particrly unwilling.


    What charm did Su Ruanruan use to bewitch the Bao family?


    She was clearly someone of lowly origin.


    A coldness emerged on the corners of Su Qionglin¡¯s mouth.


    Since Su Ruanruan betrayed the Su family, she wouldn¡¯t mind exposing the truth that she isn¡¯t the Su family¡¯s child at an appropriate time.


    Then, devoid of the Su family¡¯s halo, how would the Bao family view her?


    How would everyone in Jiangcheng view her?


    Su Qionglin harbored malicious thoughts, yet her face remained gently: "Ruanruan is favored by the elderlydy, as an older sister, I¡¯m genuinely happy for her."


    Su Ruanruan just smiled lightly.


    At that moment, Bao Mingyuan stood up.


    He said to Bao Ziqi, "I¡¯m heading to thepany first,ter you take Ruanruan there."


    This statement essentially dered his position.


    His favored daughter-inw, was Su Ruanruan.

 Chapter 189 Bao Jingyan’s Arrangement

    <h4>Chapter 189: Chapter 189 Bao Jingyan¡¯s Arrangement</h4><h4></h4>


    Su Qionglin¡¯s face changed dramatically.


    She looked at Bao Ziqi, thinking he would ignore it.


    But Bao Ziqi looked towards Su Ruanruan, his voice indifferent: "I¡¯ll wait for you in the car."


    In front of everyone, Su Ruanruan gave him face.


    He needed her as a shield, and how could she not need him for cover?


    So, they both tacitly understood, each harboring their own intentions.


    Bao Ziqi was somewhat restless.


    He sat in the car smoking until Su Ruanruan leisurely got in.


    The previous closeness was gone, he coldly said: "No need to thank me! I just don¡¯t want to be entangled by Su Qionglin anymore."


    Su Ruanruan sincerely said: "I still need to thank you forst time."


    Bao Ziqi started the car.


    Su Ruanruan suddenly sighed lightly: "I don¡¯t understand why you are at odds with my sister."


    She really didn¡¯t like Su Qionglin, but Su Ruanruan could tell that Su Qionglin truly liked Bao Ziqi, even with a sense of vain attachment.


    And... they were always at the hotel, how could they break up after all that?


    After all, Su Ruanruan is inexperienced and doesn¡¯t understand men.


    Bao Ziqi gritted his back teeth, "What do you think?"


    Su Ruanruan wisely kept her mouth shut.


    Bao Ziqi was angry for a while, then spoke to her again: "I heard Bao Jingyan wants to promote you to take over the Dijing Research and Development Department?"


    Before she could speak, he continued: "Do you know what kind of person Vice President Wang is?"


    With his connections, Su Ruanruan was fighting a losing battle!


    Su Ruanruan kept looking out the window, and faintly countered: "Bao Ziqi, do you think I can¡¯t achieve anything?"


    Last time Mrs. Gu had an episode, he also held her back.


    Su Ruanruan knew he meant well, but they were ultimately not on the same path.


    Bao Ziqi was silent for a moment, then said: "You¡¯re not suited for Bao Jingyan¡¯s schemes! Su Ruanruan, wouldn¡¯t it be better to simply paint or y the piano?"


    Su Ruanruanughed.


    She looked at Bao Ziqi and asked gently: "What about you, after studying art, have you never felt unwilling?"


    Bao Ziqi¡¯s knuckles turned white gripping the steering wheel, his face also looked awful.


    He was hit by Su Ruanruan¡¯s remark.


    Indeed, he was envious of Bao Jingyan.


    Bao Jingyan was born with everything, and now, he even had Su Ruanruan.


    After that, they no longer spoke.


    It seemed, saying more was a waste.


    Su Ruanruan went to the research department, Vice President Wang had not yet taken charge but was already preparing to preside over the meeting on his own initiative.


    Su Ruanruan was neither contentious nor aggressive.


    Bao Mingyuan affectionately patted Vice President Wang on the shoulder: "Jingyan is not here, I entrust these people in the research department to you."


    Vice President Wang immediately stood up, looking ttered.


    But he was secretly pleased.


    All these people below were Bao Jingyan¡¯s confidants, and this was his chance to expel them from the core of power.


    When Bao Jingyan returned, he would find it hard to handle things alone.


    As for that girl Su Ruanruan, he hardly took her seriously.


    Vice President Wang, newly in charge, was about to start the meeting when someone spoke up.


    It was Dr. Zhong, an elite from the research department.


    Dr. Zhong, with a cigarette in his mouth, spoke up: "Vice President Wang knows nothing about research, taking over the research department may not be appropriate?"


    Vice President Wang smirked without genuine amusement: "I can manage you."


    "Not understanding research, how can you manage?" Dr. Zhong coldlyughed: "Isn¡¯t this a joke?"


    With that said, more than ten veterans of the research department started speaking.


    "That¡¯s right, Vice President Wang doesn¡¯t understand anything!"


    "Mr. Bao, are we ying music to a cow?"


    "If there¡¯s a problem, who will take responsibility?"


    ...


    Bao Mingyuan was quite troubled.


    Indeed rebellious!


    These old timers have be presumptuous, even daring to confront him openly?


    Thinking he wouldn¡¯t dare to fire them?


    However, Bao Mingyuan truly didn¡¯t dare!


    They were still reliant on these scoundrels for the new drug development!

 Chapter 190: Su Ruanruan’s Rise to Power

    <h4>Chapter 190: Chapter 190: Su Ruanruan¡¯s Rise to Power</h4><h4></h4>


    Bao Mingyuan looked at Vice President Wang and asked Dr. Zhong, "The only person in thepany who understands R&D and has management experience is President Bao, but President Bao is in the hospital now."


    Dr. Zhong buzzed, "President Bao has instructed that the R&D department be handed over to Miss Su."


    "Nonsense!" Bao Mingyuan disapproved, "Ruanruan is too young! Besides, that bunch in the R&D department may not ept her."


    He had just finished speaking when those old slicks in the R&D department unanimously said, "We choose Miss Su."


    Bao Mingyuan was stunned.


    He lit a cigarette and took two harsh drags.


    Lifting his eyes again, his expression somewhat awkward.


    He was the chief executive of Di Jing, and his words seemed to be of no avail.


    Since when did the entire R&D department be entirely devoted to Jingyan?


    And these proud and haughty people actually listen to Su Ruanruan?


    Something was not right!


    Bao Mingyuan would never have guessed that these people already knew about the rtionship between Bao Jingyan and Su Ruanruan; if Bao Jingyan was their master, then Su Ruanruan was also their master.


    Bao Mingyuan found himself in a difficult position.


    Vice President Wang was even more embarrassed.


    But having spent decades in the workce, he still had the ability to deal with a young girl.


    Vice President Wang deliberately said, "Since President Bao values Miss Su so highly, we should also see Miss Su¡¯s capabilities."


    No sooner had he finished speaking than Dr. Zhong pointed a hand, "Please, Miss Su, preside over the meeting."


    Bao Mingyuan was taken aback.


    Could Ruanruan handle it?


    But now that the arrow was on the string, he had to shoot.


    He nodded, signaling Su Ruanruan to go up.


    Vice President Wang stepped down, looking defeated, but he still felt unconvinced in his heart.


    He waited to see Su Ruanruan make a fool of herself.


    However, to their astonishment, Su Ruanruan had an excellent grasp of the new product development and was also very familiar with the personnel at all levels of the R&D department.


    Talented and efficient.


    Even cunning in her tactics!


    The meeting went on as if Bao Jingyan was still present.


    Bao Mingyuan waspletely relieved.


    He was the first to apud and not only that, he went over to embrace Su Ruanruan.


    He showed appreciation as if she were his own child!


    Bao Mingyuan¡¯s face was full of pride as he directly announced, "With Jingyan away, let Ruanruan temporarily manage you bunch of old ones."


    Vice President Wang blurted out, "What about me?"


    Bao Mingyuan frowned and said bluntly, "Didn¡¯t you see the R&D people don¡¯t listen to you?"


    Vice President Wang choked on his words.


    To express his appreciation for Su Ruanruan, Bao Mingyuan took Su Ruanruan to thepany¡¯s restaurant at lunch.


    Approachable yet ostentatious.


    Look, this is his daughter-inw.


    Talented and capable, right?


    Meanwhile, whispers from Di Jing¡¯s employees reached his ears.


    "Have you heard? Miss Su is the second young master¡¯s fianc¨¦e."


    "President Bao thinks highly of her!"


    "What about the supermodel? What about Su Qionglin?"


    "That¡¯s old news. Now the second young master is into Miss Su."


    ...


    After hearing these words, Bao Mingyuan felt gratified.


    He personally served Su Ruanruan dishes, speaking affectionately, "This meeting must¡¯ve taken a long time to prepare, your eyes are all green!"


    Su Ruanruan softly thanked him, then continued to discuss business with Bao Mingyuan.


    Bao Mingyuan was even more impressed.


    This child was so outstanding; he wanted to do something for her!


    Right, take her to a party and introduce her to all the elite of Jiangcheng!


    From afar, those old ones from the R&D department sat at a table, looking at Bao Mingyuan with pity.


    President Bao must think Miss Su and the second young master are a couple, heh, if only he knew that Miss Su belongs to the eldest young master.


    The iron-d kind!


    Poor President Bao!


    There, Bao Mingyuan was caring for Su Ruanruan like a loving father.


    While eating, he whispered gently, "After work, let¡¯s visit Jingyan together so you can report your work to him."


    Su Ruanruan smiled faintly.

 Chapter 191 I Thought About You All Night

    <h4>Chapter 191: Chapter 191 I Thought About You All Night</h4><h4></h4>


    Hospital.


    High-level VIP ward.


    Before the floor-to-ceiling windows, a slender figure stands quietly.


    Wearing light-colored hospital attire and draped with a gray coat, he appears distinguished and noble despite being ill.


    Bao Jingyan, with a cigarette between his fingers, frowns and asks his assistant, "How are things going on Mu Jiu¡¯s side?"


    The man in ck behind him smiles lightly: "The overt attacks have already overwhelmed him, not to mention the tricks we¡¯ve yed in the dark! Don¡¯t worry, Young Master Jingyan, Mu Jiu will be unable to cope within a month and will offer the port to you as an apology."


    Bao Jingyan hooks his lips.


    He was just about to send someone down when the door to the ward was pushed open.


    Bao Mingyuan enters with Su Ruanruan and chuckles upon seeing this: "Discussing business, are we?"


    Bao Jingyan turns his head, his gaze briefly sweeping over Su Ruanruan.


    Unperturbed.


    He quietly instructs the person to leave.


    Bao Mingyuan waits for everyone to leave before he lightly coughs: "It¡¯s only been two days since your surgery, why are you worrying about these issues?"


    "I can¡¯t help it!" Bao Jingyan sighs, "I¡¯m burdened with ipetents."


    Bao Mingyuan chuckles.


    He turns his head toward Su Ruanruan, teasing on purpose: "Is our Ruanruan also ipetent?"


    He adds: "Jingyan, remember, you were the one who promoted her."


    Bao Jingyan straightens his clothes, smiling a little, "Ruanruan is different, of course."


    He and Bao Mingyuan sit down together, Bao Mingyuan invites Su Ruanruan to sit as well.


    During the conversation, there is no avoidance!


    He says to Bao Jingyan: "I know you dislike Vice President Wang! He¡¯s lost face this time, don¡¯t suppress him any further."


    Bao Jingyan, however, remarks indifferently: "He¡¯s still twenty years away from retirement!"


    Thatment meant no room for the other party.


    Bao Mingyuan is somewhat angered but has to restrain himself: "After all, he¡¯s from your aunt¡¯s side, try not to make it too ugly!"


    Bao Jingyan suddenly looks towards Su Ruanruan and asks, "What do you think?"


    Su Ruanruan is somewhat dazed!


    But Bao Mingyuan, somewhat interested, follows up: "Yes, Ruanruan, what do you think?"


    He thinks to himself, Vice President Wang is Qi Meiyu¡¯s man, and since Ruanruan is with Ziqi, she certainly would side with Meiyu.


    He is confident.


    Su Ruanruan nces reproachfully at scheming Bao Jingyan.


    Then, she speaks softly, "Vice President Wang is still young, indeed it¡¯s not suitable for him to retire immediately! However... Dijing Group has many subsidiaries, there certainly could be a position suitable for him."


    Upon hearing this, Bao Jingyan hooks his lips.


    Indeed, a crafty one taught by him!


    Sly, without dragging feet!


    Bao Mingyuan, upon hearing this, looks at Su Ruanruan with meaningful eyes.


    The child seems to be ying tai chi, but directly points out the fact that Vice President Wang is ipetent.


    He contemtes for a moment, then smiles.


    Perhaps over the years, he has overly favored Meiyu¡¯s face, resulting in many of her familyzying around in Dijing Group!


    Bao Mingyuan is silent, and Su Ruanruan does not know what he means, feeling somewhat uneasy.


    But Bao Jingyan is very calm.


    Now that Bao Mingyuan values Ruanruan, he will listen to her.


    Just then, a nursees over with a tray to change the dressing.


    Bao Mingyuan exims, pinching his pocket, "I¡¯m going out to buy a pack of cigarettes."


    He truly harbored no suspicions about Bao Jingyan and Su Ruanruan, only assuming that Ziqi was pursuing Ruanruan, and their rtionship seemed neither good nor bad!


    He leaves.


    Then, Bao Jingyan asks the nurse to leave as well.


    Su Ruanruan taps her fingers lightly on the medical tray, speaking softly, "The nurse has left, who will change your dressing?"


    Bao Jingyan pulls her to sit on hisp, "Don¡¯t I still have you?"


    Su Ruanruan is shocked.


    Trying to break free, but he doesn¡¯t allow it.


    She lowers her voice: "You are injured, don¡¯t do this."


    Bao Jingyan¡¯s forehead rests against hers, his voice hoarse: "Ruanruan... I¡¯ve missed you all night."

 Chapter 192: I Want Others to Know How Much Ruanruan is Favored

    <h4>Chapter 192: Chapter 192: I Want Others to Know How Much Ruanruan is Favored</h4><h4></h4>


    Her face was burning hot.


    He was so daring, Bao Mingyuan could return at any moment.


    She was frightened and pleaded with him: "Stop it, let me change your dressing."


    Bao Jingyan chuckled lightly and let go of her.


    He took off his jacket, lookingpletely at her mercy.


    Absolutely shameless!


    Su Ruanruan was both embarrassed and angry, but she still washed her hands, disinfected them, and changed his bandage.


    She carefully unraveled theyers of gauze and looked at the fresh reddish wound, as well as the faint scars around his shoulder... Those had been there for years.


    Tears welled up in Su Ruanruan¡¯s eyes, and she asked with a bitten lip: "Does it still hurt?"


    "It doesn¡¯t hurt that much," Bao Jingyan gazed intently at her.


    She cast her eyes down gracefully and adorably.


    He didn¡¯t care about the pain, he was only thinking how nice it would be if she would stay the night.


    Bao Jingyan audaciously disclosed his dark thoughts!


    Su Ruanruan was furious.


    Even with injuries like that, all he could think about was that dirty stuff.


    She ignored him and simply changed his dressing.


    Bao Jingyan wanted to talk more with her, but Bao Mingyuan returned soon after.


    The two men then discussed business, so Su Ruanruan went to the kitchen and made a bowl of fish noodle soup for Bao Jingyan.


    Bao Mingyuan waspletely oblivious.


    At 8 p.m., he finally took Su Ruanruan away.


    Back to the Bao Family.


    The olddy had heard about thepany¡¯s situation early on and was especially pleased.


    As soon as Su Ruanruan entered the door, the olddy stroked her hand and said: "I knew Ruanruan was someone who could do great things! Look, she has made something of herself all at once."


    Bao Mingyuan first had the servants prepare a meal, and then he joined in the fun.


    He recounted the day¡¯s events at thepany and finally scanned over the entire family, saying: "I was initially worried Ruanruan was too young and inexperienced, but who would have known she would subdue those old timers so sternly."


    Bao Mingyuan was very proud: "Besides Jingyan, that group of old timers haven¡¯t taken orders from anyone."


    The Bao Family allughed.


    Except for Mrs. Bao.


    At this moment, Mrs. Bao felt a chill to her core.


    She had fully expected Su Ruanruan to make a fool of herself, but surprise-surprise, she had climbed up the ranks instead.


    The Dijing Group, with a market value of several hundred billion, now had a ce for her.


    Just as Mrs. Bao believed that taking over the R&D department was Su Ruanruan¡¯s limit, Bao Mingyuan made a sweeping gesture, making a major decision.


    He said in front of the entire family: "Ruanruan is now our child, but the outside world doesn¡¯t know how much I, Bao Mingyuan, value her."


    With that, the Bao Family went quiet.


    Mrs. Bao¡¯s face looked terrible.


    The olddy was full of interest.


    Bao Jingyuan and Bao Ziqi held their breath.


    Bao Mingyuan called over Su Ruanruan, touched her head affectionately, and said: "It has been a few months since Ruanruan joined our family! I have witnessed her capabilities myself, and I think many would be disgruntled that she is now in charge of the R&D department."


    He then added: "Apart from Jingyan¡¯s thirty percent, Jingse and Ziqi both hold two percent of Dijing¡¯s shares. Now, I will also give two percent to Ruanruan, topletely shut up the dissenters!"


    After he finished speaking, the Bao Family were stunned.


    They all knew that Bao Mingyuan valued Su Ruanruan, but such affection was still shocking.


    Two percent of Dijing Group.


    Not only worth tens of billions!


    It was also a symbol of status!


    Mrs. Bao was the first to be displeased.


    She had been married to Bao Mingyuan for over a decade and hadn¡¯t received a sliver of Dijing¡¯s shares, while Su Ruanruan, a girl with no name or status, was granted two percent of the shares!


    Before she could speak up, Bao Jingyuan was the first to cry out in protest.


    "Dad, this is unfair!"


    Bao Mingyuan allowed her to speak.


    Bao Jingyuan said indignantly: "I don¡¯t even have that, why should Su Ruanruan get it?"

 Chapter 193 He Only Has Eyes for Su Ruanruan

    <h4>Chapter 193: Chapter 193 He Only Has Eyes for Su Ruanruan</h4><h4></h4>


    Bao Mingyuan gave her a nce and spoke with resounding rity: "Thanks to Ruanruan, the Bao Family has been honored! She can take care of business for the empire¡¯s scenery! What about you, Jingyuan? All you do is y all day, or chase after that Professor Su! Do you think I¡¯mpletely unaware?"


    He supported Su Ruanruan¡¯s face: "Speak up if anyone has any problems today, but don¡¯t me your father for being unpleasant if anyone brings this up again after today."


    He then asked his other two children: "Jingse, Ziqi, do either of you have any objections?"


    Bao Jingse couldn¡¯t be more pleased.


    Bao Ziqi looked deep and shook his head: "No objections."


    Bao Mingyuan was very pleased.


    That¡¯s how it should be, with Ziqi concentrating on pursuing art in the future, and Ruanruan managing the household.


    Besides, Ruanruan has a good rtionship with Jingyan, which could also improve the rtionship between Jingyan and Ziqi.


    Bao Mingyuan was wishful thinking, hoping for a beautiful future.


    With him being so assertive, Mrs. Bao couldn¡¯t speak up.


    Her heart was chilled.


    To this day, she could not ept the fact that Su Ruanruan¡¯s status had surpassed her own in such a short time. Clearly, Mingyuan had already treated Su Ruanruan as his own child.


    She nced at her husband again.


    Now, Bao Mingyuan had eyes only for Su Ruanruan. He said affectionately, "Ruanruan, you¡¯ll be hard-pressed for a while as Jingyan is in the hospital. Once things settle down, have Jingse take you abroad for a trip."


    Bao Jingse took the opportunity: "Dad, let Ruanruan stay at my ce for a few days. I¡¯ll also take her to thepany."


    Bao Mingyuan was very pleased.


    He said to Bao Jingyuan: "Look at Jingse¡¯s magnanimity! You really should reflect on yourself!"


    After finishing his statement, he spoke to Bao Jingse: "Stay at your ce for a few days! Be sure to bring her backter, the olddy misses her!"


    Bao Jingse nodded.


    Then, she took Su Ruanruan to pack up and leave.


    Only after everyone had left did Bao Mingyuan remember something, "Ruanruan hasn¡¯t eaten yet!"


    Mrs. Bao was furious.


    Ruanruan, Ruanruan, Mingyuan¡¯s heart is filled with Su Ruanruan now!


    She was discontent, thus she had a restless night.


    Bao Mingyuan was in a good mood, hinting several times but being rejected each time.


    Bao Mingyuan was somewhat disappointed and leaned on the bed to smoke: "What¡¯s the matter with you? You¡¯re not even menopausal yet!"


    Mrs. Bao took a bath, dressed in a silk nightgown, and sat in front of the vanity mirror, applying her skincare products.


    Her figure was delicate and her appearance beautiful.


    She nced at her husband in the mirror and spoke somberly: "You shouldn¡¯t have disregarded Jingyuan¡¯s feelings today."


    Her voice lowered: "No matter how good Su Ruanruan is, Jingyuan is still your own child."


    "Is that what¡¯s making you upset with me?" Bao Mingyuan chuckled softly.


    He got out of bed, went behind his wife, and embraced her, blowing a warm breath into her ear: "I am nning for our Ziqi!"


    Mrs. Bao was startled, but kept herposure: "Ziqi?"


    "Yes!" Bao Mingyuan gently stroked his wife¡¯s earlobe and spoke leisurely: "You know Ziqi likes that girl Ruanruan! I can see she¡¯s not entirely heartless. If they end up together, my heart will be at ease."


    Mrs. Bao had mixed feelings.


    She had considered Su Ruanruan, but she still despised her background.


    Besides, her family had been humiliated today, she felt that Su Ruanruan was not on her side.


    Mrs. Bao forced a smile: "Your thoughts are quite positive! But, I¡¯m afraid you are wishfully thinking! Today she disrespected Vice President Wang like that, and he¡¯s from my side of the family."


    Bao Mingyuan felt protective of Su Ruanruan and said: "Ruanruan has no objections towards him! She respects him a lot! It¡¯s because I don¡¯t think he¡¯spetent enough. Besides, however close he is, can he be as dear as our daughter-inw?"

 Chapter 194: Favoritism!

    <h4>Chapter 194: Chapter 194: Favoritism!</h4><h4></h4>


    Mrs. Bao was at a loss for words.


    She felt that her husband was obsessed.


    What he was obsessed with, was Ruanruan from the Su Family.


    She was shocked and suspicious.


    It seemed... since that dance party, Mingyuan had shown a special favor towards Ruanruan.


    That night, the gown Ruanruan wore, and her entire being, greatly resembled Sun Weilian.


    Thinking of this, Mrs. Bao¡¯s back was covered in ayer of cold sweat.


    Mingyuan... he said he loved her the most, was he lying to her?


    Bao Mingyuan had no idea what was on her mind, and hugged his beautiful wife passionately.


    As he hugged his wife and walked towards therge bed, he said, "Meiyu, next week let¡¯s take the two kids to the charity auction in Jiang City and officially introduce Ruanruan¡¯s identity. Let everyone know that she is the fianc¨¦e chosen by me, Bao Mingyuan."


    Qi Meiyu waspletely stunned...


    Had Mingyuan¡¯s n progressed to this stage?


    She must think of a way to stop it!


    Of course, Mrs. Bao would never y the viin.


    After much thought, she thought of someone.


    Su Qionglin.


    As long as she harbored feelings for Ziqi, she would never let Ruanruan off the hook!


    Her mind was racing, but Bao Mingyuan could no longer wait, his breath ragged as he leaned in for a kiss.


    Mrs. Bao ced her delicate hand in front of her husband.


    "What¡¯s the matter now?" Bao Mingyuan was displeased.


    He just wanted some intimacy with his wife, yet she was thwarting his efforts.


    Mrs. Bao coyly said, "Mingyuan, I¡¯m worried about Ruanruan."


    "Why worry about her? She¡¯s full of ideas!" Bao Mingyuan held her shoulders, quietly triumphing, "I think you should watch Jingyuan more closely! I told her not to associate with Su Family¡¯s second brother, but the child simply doesn¡¯t listen."


    Su Ru¡¯an liked Ruanruan, and if they got involved with the Bao Family...


    The thought made Bao Mingyuan¡¯s teeth ache!


    Mrs. Bao¡¯s brow furrowed with worry.


    Jingyuan and that Su professor, she was firmly against it too.


    Bao Mingyuan became more impassioned.


    Mrs. Bao whispered into his ear, "That¡¯s not what I¡¯m worried about! Mingyuan, I worry if Ruanruan is up to the task. You know Jingyan is a medical doctor, but Ruanruan has only learned some basics from Su Peiming!"


    Bao Mingyuan looked intently at his wife.


    After a while, he nonchntly said, "What does it matter, the research department is full of talents."


    Mrs. Bao: ...


    She secretly gritted her teeth.


    Mingyuan actually favored Ruanruan to such an extent!


    *


    In the courtyard, the olddy was heavy-hearted.


    After tidying up, Gui Zhi turned to see the olddy sighing sorrowfully.


    Gui Zhi smiled and said, "What¡¯s the matter? Tonight everything is going well, isn¡¯t that enough to make you happy?"


    The olddy sighed lightly, "Gui Zhi, I feel somewhat uneasy."


    Gui Zhi, still smiling, asked, "What now?"


    The olddy¡¯s gaze rested on her, and after a long pause, she finally hesitated, "Looking at Mingyuan¡¯s intentions, Ziqi and Ruanruan¡¯s matter is settled, but why do I feel he¡¯s celebrating too soon?"


    On hearing this, Gui Zhi¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    She hadn¡¯t forgotten the scene she saw that night.


    Jingyan, the young master, sneaking into Miss Su¡¯s room in the middle of the night!


    Given Jingyan¡¯s disposition and Miss Su¡¯s character, Mr. Ziqi stood no chance.


    Wanting to seize the opportunity to speak for Ruanruan, Gui Zhi hesitated.


    In the end, she said nothing.


    The olddy didn¡¯t notice her reluctance and continued to talk to herself, "It looks like Ruanruan¡¯s heart is already taken."


    Gui Zhi quickly interrupted, "Young Master Gu is also outstanding and treats Miss Su well. What young girl wouldn¡¯t like to be pampered!"


    These words struck a chord with the olddy.


    She thought to herself: In this respect, Ziqi really isn¡¯t doing well, he¡¯s not considerate at all!


    Later, she would have a word with him!

 Chapter 195: Awesome! The Su Family Has to Look at Ruanruan’s Face Now

    <h4>Chapter 195: Chapter 195: Awesome! The Su Family Has to Look at Ruanruan¡¯s Face Now</h4><h4></h4>


    The following morning, all the major newspapers in Jiangcheng published the same headline.


    [Su Ruanruan Takes Charge of Dijing Research and Development Department! Receives Shares!]


    The news exploded like a bomb!


    Su Ruanruan became a hot topic once again.


    In the streets and alleys of Jiangcheng, people were discussing why this young girl was receiving such generous treatment from the Bao Family, and what her current rtionship with them was!


    A subsequent piece of news gave everyone the answer.


    Next week, Bao Mingyuan and his wife, alongside Bao Ziqi and Su Ruanruan, will attend the city¡¯srgest charity dinner!


    The citizens of Jiangcheng chattered excitedly.


    It seems Miss Su is about to be the junior bride of the Bao Family!


    ...


    Su Family.


    Su Qionglin crumpled the newspaper and cried bitterly.


    "Grandfather, Ruanruan is adamantly going after Ziqi to take him away from me."


    Old Master Su gave her a stern look and barked, "What¡¯s the rush!"


    Tears streamed down Qionglin¡¯s face: "How can I not be in a hurry! She¡¯s got shares in Dijing, and now Ziqi¡¯s parents are showing her such high regard! Grandfather, if this continues, she is probably going to marry Ziqi."


    Old Master Su nonchntly kept smoking, "Doesn¡¯t this just show how much the Bao Family values Ruanruan? It¡¯s a good thing!"


    Old Master Su saw the bigger picture, unlike Su Qionglin who only cared about petty emotions.


    Su Qionglin is his granddaughter, and so is Su Ruanruan!


    Qionglin might not have capabilities, but Ruanruan does!


    Look at that child, thriving in the Bao Family!


    With her rise to power, Tongsheng Hospital benefits greatly, and it¡¯s all good for the Su Family.


    The catch is, they need to keep her under their control.


    Old Master Su warned Su Qionglin, "Ruanruan is favored right now, you¡¯re not allowed to ruin her prospects!"


    Su Qionglin was stunned.


    Her face, streaked with tears, lost color: "You want me to give up on Ziqi? Grandfather, I¡¯m your real granddaughter! Ruanruan isn¡¯t, she¡¯s just a wild child uncle picked up from somewhere!"


    She raved madly, "Even my aunt said nothing about her background before she died, maybe Ruanruan is a child born from an affair with another man to deceive our Su Family!"


    Her words grew more and more inappropriate, Su Yugu couldn¡¯t bear it.


    He pped her across the face!


    Su Yugu pointed at her and said, "Qionglin, get a grip of the reality! You are obsessed with Bao Ziqi, but what about him? He¡¯s probably long forgotten you! If he had you in his heart, would he use Shen Xianrou to disgust you?"


    Su Qionglin sobbed, holding her face, "Is Su Ruanruan not disgusting?"


    "She¡¯s not, because she doesn¡¯t love Bao Ziqi!" Su Yugu stated decisively.


    Su Qionglin was dazed.


    Murmuring, she asked, "If she doesn¡¯t like Ziqi, why is she stealing what¡¯s mine?"


    Su Yugu lost his patience, "Even if she doesn¡¯t like Bao Ziqi, what does it matter? She¡¯s taken over the Dijing Research and Development Department, she¡¯s got billions in shares, she even has the high regard of Bao Jingyan!"


    He sighed suddenly, "Qionglin, can¡¯t you see? From now on, our Su Family will depend on her favor."


    Su Qionglin refused to believe it.


    Impossible!


    Their Su Family has been a family of schrs for generations, her father¡¯s reputation renowned in Jiangcheng, how could they be beholden to... Su Ruanruan¡¯s mood?


    To a... an orphaned girl?


    Thus, she urgently said, "Dad, you are mistaken, if Ruanruan¡¯s background bes known, not only will her future be destroyed, but our Su Family will also be dragged down by her."


    She had hardly finished speaking when Old Master Su cursed, "Nonsense creature!"


    Su Yugu quickly tried to pacify, "Old Master, please calm down."


    Old Master Su pointed at Su Qionglin and said to her father, "Better keep an eye on this disappointing creature you¡¯ve raised! She¡¯s only got eyes for men, unable to discern right from wrong!"


    Su Qionglin looked lost.


    Su Yugu became harsh, proiming, "Qionglin, forget about Bao Ziqi! From now on, whenever you see Ruanruan, treat her like your own sister!"


    His voice grew even heavier, "The future of our Su Family is in her hands."


    After speaking, he raised his voice, "Take the young miss upstairs and keep an eye on her!"

 Chapter 196 Ruanruan, You Are Really Energetic

    <h4>Chapter 196: Chapter 196 Ruanruan, You Are Really Energetic</h4><h4></h4>


    A momentter, Su Qionglin was taken upstairs.


    She threw herself on the bed and cried for who knows how long.


    Her mother entered like a ghost.


    "Mom!" Su Qionglin burst into her arms crying.


    Su Family¡¯s aunt gritted her teeth: "Stop crying! The old man and your dad are confused, mom is not, I will help you!"


    Su Qionglin with tears like pear blossoms.


    Su Family¡¯s aunt quietly handed over an invitation.


    Su Qionglin forgot to cry.


    Su Family¡¯s aunt gritted her teeth: "At the charity dinner, you must outshine that girl! When the time is right, expose her background! She won¡¯t die but she¡¯ll lose ayer of skin."


    Su Qionglin smiled softly.


    Su Family¡¯s aunt¡¯s voice became even more terrifying: "My daughter is so beautiful! We can¡¯t let a wild child steal the spotlight!"


    She sneered darkly: "Without the identity of the Su Family¡¯s daughter, Ruanruan is nothing."


    Su Qionglin immediately cheered up.


    She ran to the wardrobe to pick a dress.


    [Mom, which one looks good?]


    [How about this one?]


    [Or this one is better.]


    ...


    Mrs. Su chuckled softly.


    Qionglin, finally figured it out!


    *


    Dijing Hotel, parking lot.


    Su Ruanruan got out of the ck limousine.


    She was wearing a Issey Miyake suit, her long hair tied up.


    Delicately beautiful.


    When she got out, her slender, fair legs were eye-catching.


    Xiao Ran followed her, whispering: "The press reception is about to start! Director Bao is waiting for you."


    Su Ruanruan nodded slightly.


    The two were about to enter when a hoarse voice rang out.


    Three parts rogue, seven parts emotionally stirring.


    "Ruanruan!"


    Su Ruanruan turned her head and saw.


    It was Mu Jiu.


    Mu Jiu looked a bit different than usual, his beard had not been shaved for days.


    He looked quite haggard!


    There were also some blood stains on his clothes.


    Su Ruanruan watched him quietly, "What does Mr. Mu need?"


    She was cold, but Mu Qun didn¡¯t mind.


    He liked her icy and pure appearance.


    Mu Qun lit a cigarette to clear his mind, his gaze intense, he examined Su Ruanruan from head to toe.


    Then, he chuckled lightly: "Ruanruan, you look really good in this outfit!"


    He thought for a moment before finding the words: "It has an untouchable, sacred aura!"


    Although, he wanted to desecrate her!


    His intentions were not good, but Su Ruanruan was not intimidated.


    In Jiangcheng, it¡¯s hard to avoid familiar faces.


    She couldn¡¯t be afraid of him!


    Thus, Su Ruanruan spoke openly: "Thank you for thepliment, Mr. Mu!"


    Mu Qun grinned.


    Su Ruanruan nodded and was about to leave.


    Mu Jiu waved to her and threw out a sentence: "See you at the charity dinner next week."


    Charity dinner?


    Su Ruanruan ascended the stairs, lost in thought.


    Xiao Ran reminded: "It¡¯s Director Bao¡¯s suggestion!"


    She lowered her voice: "Bao Ziqi will also be there."


    Su Ruanruan gave her a nce and said nothing.


    Xiao Ran couldn¡¯t help but worry internally.


    One Bao Ziqi already caused a headache, and now another Mu Jiu...


    She worried that Ruanruan couldn¡¯t handle both.


    In the parking lot, Mu Jiu still stood smoking.


    His gaze lingered on the direction Su Ruanruan left.


    Damn, this girl at 18 has turned out really well, from behind, curves and dips where they should be, much more vigorous than those women at the clubs!


    Zhou Susu swayed her hips as she came down.


    She gave a resentful look far off, and then turned to Mu Qun coquettishlyining: "Everyone¡¯s gone, and you¡¯re still staring!"


    "What do you know?" Mu Jiu fiercely inhaled his cigarette, intoxicatingly bewildered: "A day apart feels like three years!"


    He acted as if she couldn¡¯t understand.


    Zhou Susu scoffed, not knowing who it was that kept her rolling all ofst night!

 Chapter 197: This pretty boy, very formidable!

    <h4>Chapter 197: Chapter 197: This pretty boy, very formidable!</h4><h4></h4>


    Zhou Susu harbored disdain in her heart, but her expression remained sweet: "I¡¯m just concerned about you!"


    She deliberately said, "Master Mu, you are injured, you should go to the hospital."


    Mu Jiu¡¯s gaze became sharp.


    Damn, today he had fallen into Bao Jingyan¡¯s trap!


    This bastard was incredibly cunning, not only using his power to strike at his business but also sending someone to snipe him.


    It wasn¡¯t too harsh nor too soft, just like ying a cat and mouse game.


    Mu Jiu was bing anxious!


    He had always encountered those who, like him, lived life on the edge, men who licked blood off their knife¡¯s edge, but it was the first time he met a sinister pretty boy like Bao Jingyan!


    But this pretty boy, was very formidable!


    Master Mu felt displeased with his defeat.


    He suddenly came up with a n.


    At the charity dinner, he could indeed pull the wool over Bao Jingyan¡¯s eyes!


    ...


    Dijing Hotel 28th floor.


    Su Ruanruan and Xiao Ran had just entered when Bao Mingyuan kindly called her over.


    He did so with a patriarchal affectionate manner.


    He introduced her to the media and specifically praised her important role at Dijing.


    There was a buzz of discussion below.


    "Developing new drugs, it¡¯s not easy!"


    "She¡¯s so young, can she handle it?"


    "Could it be because of Bao Ziqi¡¯s rtionship, Mr. Bao has a bias to promote her?"


    ...


    Aside from envy and astonishment, no one believed Su Ruanruan could manage the new drug development.


    Bao Mingyuan was somewhat displeased and was about to speak.


    His arm was gently pressed down by a delicate hand.


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s voice was soft: "I¡¯m young, it¡¯s normal that others don¡¯t believe or ept it! Uncle, you don¡¯t have to mind the gossip, once we achieve results these people will naturally say nothing."


    Bao Mingyuan instantly liked her even more.


    This child, so clear-headed!


    He had biological daughters too.


    Jingse, who was capable but too domineering.


    Jingyuan, who was capricious.


    Only Ruanruan, who was truly dear to his heart.


    Therefore, Bao Mingyuan held back his words, believing in and valuing Ruanruan, trusting that one day, she would fiercely prove these people wrong!


    After the press conference, he and Su Ruanruan went downstairs together.


    He initially wanted her to go to thepany with him, but Xiao Ran said: "Young Master Jingyan is waiting at the vi for Miss Su to report on her work."


    "Vi?" Bao Mingyuan was startled: "Jingyan has been discharged from the hospital?"


    Xiao Ran nodded.


    Bao Mingyuan sighed with relief: "It¡¯s good for him to go home and recuperate."


    He instructed Su Ruanruan: "Jingyan¡¯s injuries are not fully healed, remind him to rest more! I¡¯ll visit him another day."


    Su Ruanruan nodded.


    After Bao Mingyuan¡¯s car drove away, Xiao Ran took a taxi and left on his own.


    Su Ruanruan took Old Zhao¡¯s car to the vi.


    The car stopped as dusk approached.


    The twilight spread, with rosy clouds floating in the sky.


    Bao Jingyan was wearing light blue jeans and a white shirt, his arm in a sling.


    He clutched a cigarette between his teeth, his other hand holding a hose, watering thewn.


    He looked three or four years younger.


    Like a college student fresh out of school.


    Su Ruanruan stood there watching him.


    Bao Jingyan looked up and smiled at her.


    "Ruanruan,e here."


    She walked over to him in high heels.


    "Your shoulder isn¡¯t fully healed," she said softly, "you should rest more."


    "I can¡¯t stay lying down," he snuffed out his cigarette with a puff and continued his chores.


    Later, he washed his hands and led her into the hall.


    Auntie Li brought over fruit tea,ining to Su Ruanruan: "The master is reckless because he¡¯s young, I think he justcks a wife to manage him."


    Such an obvious joke, Su Ruanruan wouldn¡¯t respond.


    She sipped her tea quietly.


    Bao Jingyan yfully retorted: "Auntie Li, introduce me to someone."


    Auntie Li pretended to be troubled: "Miss Su wouldn¡¯t be happy."


    "Auntie Li, I would be upset," said Su Ruanruan in a weak voice.


    Bao Jingyanughed, much delighted.


    She was a bit surprised, seldom seeing himugh like this.

 Chapter 198: Ruanruan, Stay with Me Tonight

    <h4>Chapter 198: Chapter 198: Ruanruan, Stay with Me Tonight</h4><h4></h4>


    Bao Jingyan tugged at her ear, "What is it? Why are you looking at me so dumbfounded?"


    Su Ruanruan shook her head.


    After a moment, she added, "You rarely smile like this."


    Bao Jingyan leaned in, whispering in her ear, "That¡¯s because Ruanruan is here."


    She felt somewhat shy and nced at him.


    "I¡¯m here to report on official business."


    But Bao Jingyan wasn¡¯t in a hurry; he instructed the chef to prepare dinner.


    Apart from the special dishes of Jiang City, he also had the chef make a spicy crab and prawn dish!


    "You¡¯ve just been shot, you can¡¯t eat spicy food," Su Ruanruan disagreed.


    Bao Jingyan pressed on her shoulders, "Now is the best time for eating crabs, and I love this dish."


    Su Ruanruan wanted to argue, but he silenced her with a kiss.


    After the kiss, she weakly slumped into his arms.


    At the dinner table, naturally, the dish of spicy crab was present.


    Bao Jingyan only ate a few pieces before he stopped and started peeling for her.


    Su Ruanruan prefers light vors, but she couldn¡¯t resist the tempting aroma and ended up eating several pieces.


    Until her little face turned red with the spice, and she choked.


    Bao Jingyan took a napkin and gently wiped her hands, smiling, "We have to train for this, we must eat this every year on this day!"


    Every year... Su Ruanruan hesitated for a moment.


    Then she realized she had been tricked, giving him a ming look.


    This man, always finding opportunities to tease her.


    Bao Jingyanughed heartily.


    Su Ruanruan lowered her head, murmuring softly, "I need to go back."


    Bao Jingyan caught her wrist, simply saying, "Don¡¯t go."


    She looked at him, somewhat dazed.


    Bao Jingyan¡¯s expression was calm, and if you didn¡¯t look down, it would be hard to notice he was firmly holding her under the table.


    The distinction between male and female strength was clear.


    "Don¡¯t go," he repeated, "It was hard to finally move back in, Ruanruan, stay with me tonight."


    Su Ruanruan cast her eyes down, silently.


    She didn¡¯t speak.


    So, Bao Jingyan reached out to hold her.


    "Don¡¯t..." she gasped in surprise.


    He still had a wound on his shoulder!


    Yet Bao Jingyan didn¡¯t let go, his forehead resting against hers.


    Their breaths mingling warmly.


    He spoke in a hoarse whisper, "Don¡¯t move, I¡¯ll carry you upstairs."


    His Ruanruan was modest and shy, and regarding that matter, Bao Jingyan never forced her.


    He carried her upstairs with one arm.


    cing her on the sofa, he cajoled her tenderly.


    Su Ruanruan felt both shy and annoyed, turning her little face away, "You clearly just..."


    "What did I do?" he massaged her little hand, softly saying, "I can be more excessive in the bedroom, but I still have to give face to my wife in public."


    Su Ruanruan bit her lip, "Twisting the facts."


    He wasn¡¯t in a hurry, instead, he calmly coaxed her.


    "Ruanruan, do you truly dislike me? If you dislike me, howe you¡¯re willing to stay?"


    "If you dislike me, why would you agree to sleep in my bed?"


    ...


    He kissed her with every sentence he said.


    Su Ruanruan was flustered by his teasing, her face flushed with shyness.


    Bao Jingyan leaned in close, gently slipping off her high heels...


    Perverse!


    But ultimately, he didn¡¯t have the heart to take the final step.


    ...


    An hourter, Su Ruanruan went to the bathroom to wash her hands.


    When she came out, Bao Jingyan was leaning on the sofa looking over the documents she had brought.


    He had been presumptuous earlier, but now he was all serious.


    Bao Jingyan heard her and tenderly suggested, "Go take a bath and change into something morefortable; isn¡¯t the suit restrictive?"


    Su Ruanruan wanted to say that it¡¯s better to discuss official matters in her current attire, but then she remembered the events from earlier.


    It seemed... unnecessary.


    She took a yukata from the dressing room and entered the bathroom.


    The sound of running water...


    Bao Jingyan finished reading the documents, listening to the sounds from inside.


    Suddenly, he walked over, pulled open the bathroom door, and leaned against the doorway...

 Chapter 199: Banquet, Jealous Rivalry1

    <h4>Chapter 199: Chapter 199: Banquet, Jealous Rivalry1</h4><h4></h4>


    Su Ruanruan was startled.


    She covered herself.


    Bao Jingyan asked her softly, "I heard you¡¯re attending the banquet with Bao Ziqi next week?"


    Su Ruanruan finished bathing, gently wiping her body.


    She asked, "Did Sister Fu tell you, or did Housekeeper Wang let it slip?"


    Bao Jingyan chuckled, "Does it make a difference?"


    Su Ruanruan felt somewhat annoyed and didn¡¯t pay him any attention.


    After a while, she finally spoke seriously, "It¡¯s not just me and Bao Ziqi going."


    She nced at him, "If you¡¯re worried, you cane along too."


    Bao Jingyan admired the way she dressed, while speaking, "There¡¯s nothing to worry about."


    He knew Su Ruanruan¡¯s temperament quite well.


    She was in his bed.


    What was there to worry about?


    Su Ruanruan stepped out of the bathroom.


    She looked stunning.


    Her long ck hair was still damp, draped over her shoulders, and her small oval face was beautiful and delicate, her eyes sparkling.


    She wore a loose white bathrobe tied at the waist, which Bao Jingyan could easily grasp with one hand.


    He made her lie across his legs and blow-dried her hair for her.


    Recently fatigued, Su Ruanruan felt sleepy as she rxed.


    Half-clinging to him, she murmured half-asleep, "Today, I saw Mu Qun."


    "Hmm?" Bao Jingyan remained unfazed.


    "He didn¡¯t look good! There was blood on him." Su Ruanruan slightly opened her eyelids, showing a cuteness simr to her age, "Bao Jingyan, did you do it?"


    Bao Jingyan didn¡¯t hide it from her and hummed an acknowledgment with a nod.


    Su Ruanruan didn¡¯t say anything more.


    She fell asleep.


    Bao Jingyan looked down at his little girl...


    Her features were picturesque, her skin white and porcin-like.


    But there was a faint shadow under her eyes.


    She was indeed exhausted!


    Bao Jingyan carried her to the bed and watched her for a long while before gently kissing her forehead.


    "Goodnight, Ruanruan."


    ...


    In the following days, Su Ruanruan was very busy.


    She would stay in theboratory all day and not return to the vi until well past midnight.


    But no matter howte, Bao Jingyan would wait for her.


    He¡¯d prepare a bowl of noodles for her, a warm cup of milk.


    They resembled a little married couple.


    Su Ruanruan didn¡¯t know whether she truly liked him or had given up resisting; she epted his kindness and even those things she once thought were unclean.


    ...


    Five dayster, Jiangcheng Charity Banquet.


    A gathering of celebrities.


    Bao Mingyuan and his wife, along with Bao Ziqi and Su Ruanruan, arrived in full regalia. Su Ruanruan was now a celebrity in Jiangcheng and naturally became the center of attention.


    Upon her arrival, thedies and socialites of Jiangcheng rushed to get acquainted, with her taking the limelight.


    Bao Ziqi, always by her side.


    Though his expression was calm, he didn¡¯t show any signs of impatience.


    People whispered discussions: Second Young Master Bao really likes Miss Su!


    These gossips reached Su Qionglin¡¯s ears.


    She watched Su Ruanruan and Bao Ziqi stand side by side, with Bao Ziqi frequently positioning himself protectively beside Su Ruanruan, looking every bit the gant escort.


    She felt jealous and resentful.


    What a hypocrite Su Ruanruan was!


    She imed she would never marry Ziqi, but now she was publicly showing off as a couple.


    Just as Su Qionglin was about to approach, lord Mu Jiu arrived.


    These days, lord Mu Jiu was at odds with the Bao Family.


    All because of Su Ruanruan!


    Lord Mu Jiu was a man who lived on the edge, but not only could he not take advantage against Bao Jingyan, he ended up being embarrassingly outmaneuvered.


    For today¡¯s encounter, lord Mu Jiu had shaved and changed into a ck velvet tuxedo.


    Dashing and handsome, it masked much of his fierce demeanor!


    He eyed the Bao Family from afar.


    Bao Mingyuan looked extremely happy.


    Lord Mu Jiu sneered in his heart: Bao Mingyuan is blind! It¡¯s clearly Bao Jingyan who has an affair with Su Ruanruan!


    However, this Second Young Master Bao is also a thorn in the eye!

 Chapter 200: Banquet, Jealous Rivalry 2

    <h4>Chapter 200: Chapter 200: Banquet, Jealous Rivalry 2</h4><h4></h4>


    Mu Jiu approached provocatively and said to Bao Ziqi, "It¡¯s rare for Second Young Master Bao to attend such a banquet. Seems like you¡¯re ready tovish money on a beauty!"


    Bao Ziqi also disliked Mu Jiu.


    He lowered his voice and asked Su Ruanruan, "Why has hee over here?"


    Su Ruanruan asked indifferently in response, "Bao Ziqi, do I need to exin this to you?"


    Bao Ziqi was infuriated.


    His handsome and refined face turned cold, as he took a ss of wine from a waiter¡¯s tray nearby.


    He downed it in one gulp.


    He said to Su Ruanruan, "Shouldn¡¯t we keep our distance from people like him?"


    Meanwhile, Su Qionglin was very happy.


    She had long heard that Mu Jiu loved Ruanruan unrequitedly and it seemed that today he was going to make things difficult for her.


    She waited quietly.


    On the other hand, Su Ruanruan didn¡¯t mind Bao Ziqi¡¯s anger.


    She walked to a corner.


    There, thedies gathered.


    Madame Gu was also there.


    Upon her arrival, Madame Gu pulled her over to sit down and quietly asked, "How did youe together with Ziqi?"


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s gaze was light and airy, as she remained silent.


    Madame Gu chuckledzily, "Bao Mingyuan isn¡¯t giving up hope!"


    She had Su Ruanruan sit beside her to chat over tea.


    While they were speaking, Mu Jiu came over.


    Mu Jiu carried an imposing presence, instantly discing twodies upon his arrival.


    He offered a generous gift with a beaming smile, "A small token, please ept it withughter, godmother."


    Godmother?


    Who is your godmother?


    Madame Gu sneered.


    She opened the box.


    Insidey a diamond ne worth tens of millions.


    Madame Gu closed the gift box and pushed it back without a trace of emotion.


    She said very politely, "How formal of you, little Jiu."


    As her words fell, thedies around her covered their mouths and chuckled.


    Madame Gu was of high status.


    With a simple ¡¯little Jiu,¡¯ she subtly asserted the age difference.


    Although Mu Jiu was somebody, in front of the powerful Gu Yunpei, he was still the younger brother.


    Of course, the happiest was Gu Jiarou.


    She couldn¡¯t stand Mu Jiu¡¯s licentious demeanor, and she liked even less how he clung to Ruanruan.


    She deliberately said in a coquettish tone, "Not just anyone can win over Ruanruan."


    Mu Jiu¡¯s eyes widened.


    Here was this little brat again.


    But in front of Madame Gu, Mu Jiu still put on an act, leaning toward Su Ruanruan with a warm voice, "Whatever you like, I¡¯ll bid for you!"


    Su Ruanruan was just about to speak when, out of the corner of her eye, she inadvertently saw Su Qionglin.


    Su Qionglin was wearing a strapless evening gown, ravishing and captivating.


    At the moment, her mouth curled into a cold smile, awaiting Su Ruanruan¡¯s embarrassment.


    Su Ruanruan of course knew.


    She said to Mu Qun, "There are indeed a few things I want, not sure if I¡¯ll be able to bid for themter."


    Gu Jiarou spoke up immediately, "Let Gu Ze brother buy them for you."


    She knew about Su Ruanruan¡¯s true background and stated it as a matter of course.


    Madame Gu also said with a smile, "Indeed, if you like something, let Gu Ze bid for it."


    Su Ruanruan nodded lightly.


    Then, she cast a subtle nce at Mu Jiu.


    Her eyes were tender and soft.


    Mu Jiu nearly melted.


    With his enormous wealth, he wished he could offer it all up at this moment.


    Su Ruanruan chose to quit while she was ahead.


    Just then, the auction was about to begin, and thedies all took their seats.


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s seat was next to Bao Ziqi, and as soon as she sat down, Bao Ziqi¡¯s cold voice rang out, "I was initially worried you might be troubled, seems my concerns were unnecessary!"


    He thought resentfully: she¡¯s like a fish in water.


    He was sarcastic and mocking, but Su Ruanruan did not exin.


    She really didn¡¯t care about Bao Ziqi.


    Originally, Bao Ziqi was interested in a Qing Dynasty jade bottle, its entire body a translucent blue that would be exquisitely beautiful on the bedside adorned with a dewy fresh flower.


    But now, enraged, he had no intention of buying it.

 Chapter 201: When chasing a woman, you must be passionate and fiery 1

    <h4>Chapter 201: Chapter 201: When chasing a woman, you must be passionate and fiery 1</h4><h4></h4>


    Bao Ziqi was angry.


    Su Ruanruan showed no reaction.


    The calmer she was, the angrier he became.


    Their awkward interactions appeared somewhat amusing to onlookers.


    Bao Mingyuan was very pleased, and he even whispered a few words to Mrs. Bao.


    Su Qionglin was extremely ufortable.


    All of this was originally hers.


    It was Su Ruanruan who had taken everything from her.


    But it didn¡¯t matter, for in a moment, when rough-around-the-edges Mu Jiu made his move, the Bao Family would naturally me Su Ruanruan for losing face.


    By then, she wanted to see how Su Ruanruan would resolve the situation.


    Su Qionglin held her breath in anticipation.


    At this moment, the auction officially began.


    The first item, surprisingly, was the jade bottle Bao Ziqi had his eye on.


    On stage, the auctioneer in a cheongsam spoke in a girlish voice: "Legend has it that this Qing Dynasty Jade Bottlees with an ancient and beautiful tale... The starting bid is 500,000!"


    The elites in the audience were all eager to act.


    Their thoughts, much like Bao Ziqi¡¯s.


    Big shots were fighting tooth and nail!


    Bao Ziqi pursed his lips.


    Soon, the price soared to 1.2 million.


    The cheongsam-d host was overjoyed, "1.2 million, any more?"


    Mu Jiu made his move.


    "1.5 million."


    He grinned at Su Ruanruan: "Ruanruan should like it."


    Bao Ziqi¡¯s face grew even uglier.


    Bao Mingyuan frowned¡ª


    Mu Jiu¡¯s behavior was in poor taste!


    He nced at Su Ruanruan, feeling somewhat heavy-hearted.


    This girl, she better not lose decorum.


    Naturally, Su Ruanruan knew all eyes were on her, whether she epted or refused Mu Jiu¡¯s gift, it would be embarrassing.


    But she already had a n!


    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Su Ruanruan smiled faintly and raised her paddle: "2 million."


    Everyone present couldn¡¯t believe it, unbelievable!


    Su Ruanruan actually made a bid herself!


    Oh my, the nouveau riche of Jiang City are truly extraordinary, casually bidding 2 million.


    Mrs. Bao, however, frowned and whispered to her husband: "Isn¡¯t Ruanruan spending money too liberally?"


    Bao Mingyuan remained silent.


    He didn¡¯t know what trick Su Ruanruan was ying, but he trusted the girl.


    The girl was not only talented but also knew her limits.


    Sure enough, Mu Qun couldn¡¯t help himself.


    He boldly raised his paddle.


    million!


    The crowd was astonished.


    So rich and bold!


    Mu Jiu turned to Su Ruanruan to ingratiate: "How could I let a woman spend money!"


    It was clear to everyone that the money was spent for Su Ruanruan.


    What was originally a tacky matter, Su Ruanruan handled with her usualposure.


    She even gave the wealthy patron a faint smile.


    "4 million."


    Mu Jiu¡¯s spirit was immediately stirred.


    He rubbed his chin,ughing: "5 million."


    After saying that, he tilted his chin up at Su Ruanruan.


    But Su Ruanruan pretended not to see and nodded as a gesture of acknowledgment, declining to continue.


    The entire room went deathly silent.


    Then, everyone understood.


    Mu Jiu had tried to tease Su Ruanruan, only to be outmaneuvered and end up paying 5 million.


    Those who had previously underestimated Su Ruanruan no longer dared to do so.


    But Mu Jiu didn¡¯t care.


    Spending 5 million on a broken bottle was indeed a little pricey, but winning over ady always cost something.


    Mu Jiu went on stage to sign the paperwork and write a check.


    The crowd below couldn¡¯t help but feel envious.


    When Mu Jiu came down from the stage, he was full of pride and even went over to present the treasure to Su Ruanruan.


    "Like anything else? I¡¯ll buy it for you!"


    Su Ruanruan gazed at him coolly.


    Very indifferently.


    But just such a demeanor was what Mu Jiu fell for.


    At this time, Bao Ziqi figured out Su Ruanruan¡¯s tactic and asked softly, "Are you nning to make him bleed heavily?"


    Su Ruanruan didn¡¯t look at him, speaking softly: "Mr. Mu is doing charity."

 Chapter 202: To Pursue a Woman, You Must Do It Fiercely and Passionately Fire 2

    <h4>Chapter 202: Chapter 202: To Pursue a Woman, You Must Do It Fiercely and Passionately Fire 2</h4><h4></h4>


    Bao Ziqi didn¡¯t say anything more.


    He just, gaze burning slightly as he watched her.


    His heart was conflicted.


    He had clearly given up on Su Ruanruan long ago, yet he couldn¡¯t help but pay attention to her.


    She made him both love and hate her!


    Bao Ziqi¡¯s thoughts wildly churned, and Su Ruanruan had no idea.


    Her entire attention was engaged in a battle of wits with Mu Jiu, partly because he provoked her and partly because she wanted to vent on Bao Jingyan¡¯s behalf.


    Next up in the auction, if Su Ruanruan¡¯s gaze lingered on an item for more than ten seconds, Mu Jiu would definitely secure it, not to mention if Su Ruanruan herself raised the bidding paddle¡ªMu Jiu would then redouble his efforts to win it.


    The charity dinner became Mu Jiu¡¯s home field.


    Mu Jiu was triumphant.


    Chasing a woman should be done with a bang!


    But halfway through the auction, Mu Jiu broke out in a cold sweat.


    Upon a rough calction, he had already spent over 100 million.


    The cost seemed a bit too high!


    He hesitated slightly when Su Ruanruan¡¯s gaze lightly swept over him.


    In that gaze, there was a faint disdain.


    Mu Jiu was frozen in ce.


    How could he let Ruanruan think he was stingy or that he was not capable enough?


    Absolutely not!


    Thus, Mu Jiu went all out and secured all the auction items of the banquet.


    Signing checks totaling over 300 million.


    The auction house immediately popped champagne to celebrate.


    Hehe, rich fools are hard to find these days!


    Of course, the person they should thank the most was Miss Su.


    Miss Su, new to society, handled Mu Jiu¡¯s antics beautifully, neither humble nor arrogant!


    She was on par with the standards of a high-societydy!


    Bao Mingyuan was even happier.


    He gently stroked his wife¡¯s arm, affectionately saying, "Our Ruanruan handled it so well!"


    Mrs. Bao was so angry she could spit blood.


    What did he mean by "our Ruanruan"?


    But Bao Mingyuan didn¡¯t care about her anymore, and directly went towards Su Ruanruan.


    Su Ruanruan was talking to others, being polite and modest.


    Bao Mingyuan went and patted her shoulder, saying cheerfully, "Ruanruan, you did well."


    Su Ruanruan smiled lightly.


    Her smile showing off her small teeth, beautiful and lovely.


    Bao Mingyuan then said to his son beside him, "What are you waiting for, ask Ruanruan to dance?"


    What a good opportunity this was.


    Bao Ziqi looked at Su Ruanruan.


    Her gaze was light.


    Clearly angry.


    Because just now he had looked down on her, didn¡¯t believe in her.


    Bao Ziqi, such an arrogant man, involuntarily bowed his head.


    He awkwardly apologized, "I was wrong just now, I wasn¡¯t a gentleman."


    Su Ruanruan didn¡¯t dislike him.


    She said, "You helped me, we¡¯re even now."


    Bao Ziqi looked at her delicately beautiful face, his feelingsplex.


    If it weren¡¯t for Bao Jingyan, he would have pursued her crazily like Mu Jiu.


    Shamelessly, throwing fortunes.


    But, he had lost his chance long ago.


    Bao Ziqi extended his hand towards her, requesting very gentlemanly, "Ruanruan, let¡¯s dance together."


    After he finished speaking, he was stunned.


    It was the first time he had called her Ruanruan, yet it came out as naturally as if he had rehearsed it a thousand times.


    Su Ruanruan looked at him.


    She didn¡¯t mind dancing a normal social dance with him, but Su Qionglin was also nearby.


    With a venomous gaze.


    Su Ruanruan didn¡¯t want to pay for their love.


    She softly said, "Sorry."


    Bao Ziqi was somewhat disappointed.


    His expression mncholic, but he didn¡¯t insist.


    Watching her walk towards Mrs. Gu, holding a ss of red wine and chatting with the Gu family women, her expression joyful and rxed.


    Bao Ziqi seldom saw Su Ruanruan this happy, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel gloomy.


    When Su Ruanruan was with her own mother, it was always a sh of titans. So even if they were together, Ruanruan wouldn¡¯t be happy, would she!

 Chapter 203 You Fell in Love with Her!

    <h4>Chapter 203: Chapter 203 You Fell in Love with Her!</h4><h4></h4>


    Bao Ziqi was in a bad mood, he wanted to go out for some fresh air.


    Su Qionglin blocked his way.


    "Ziqi." She called him softly.


    Bao Ziqi was momentarily distracted, then his gaze deeply fell on his former fianc¨¦e.


    Su Qionglin was still beautiful, tall and slender.


    But he had lost interest.


    "Is there something?" Bao Ziqi asked gently, not wanting to embarrass her.


    Su Qionglin choked up momentarily, then cautiously asked, "Can we talk outside?"


    Bao Ziqi agreed.


    He took Su Qionglin to the emergency exit, and as soon as they stood still, he took out a cigarette and lit it.


    Su Qionglin started softly, "Ziqi, you¡¯ve changed."


    He took a drag of the cigarette and exhaled a long puff of smoke, then asked somewhat teasingly, "Changed how?"


    "You don¡¯t even ask how I¡¯ve beentely." Su Qionglin tried to evoke some fond memories of the past.


    Bao Ziqi¡¯s gaze was profound.


    Unable to hold back, Su Qionglin blurted out, "Did you fall in love with Su Ruanruan?"


    She bit her lip, "Did she seduce you?"


    Bao Ziqi could easily deny it, but a strange thought crossed his mind.


    He had fallen for Su Ruanruan, the woman of Bao Jingyan, which was hard for him to admit.


    Yet, he inexplicably wanted to confide.


    And the person he would confide in was Su Qionglin.


    His lips moved slightly as he said self-mockingly, "She didn¡¯t seduce me! She does not fancy me."


    Su Qionglin didn¡¯t believe it.


    "Are you still defending her?" She was on the verge of tears, "Ziqi, I told you Ruanruan is not simple, she easily tore us apart."


    Her eyes reddened as she grasped Bao Ziqi¡¯s arm, pleading softly, "Ziqi, can we start over? Let¡¯s go to Britain, where there¡¯s no Su Ruanruan, we would be very happy."


    Bao Ziqi looked down at the hand holding his arm.


    Slender and wless.


    He could agree, and then he would have a pleasant night.


    But Bao Ziqi still refused.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Qionglin." He pulled his hand away.


    Su Qionglin shed tears.


    "Why? Is it because of the engagement party? Ziqi, I was just scared, scared that Su Ruanruan would take my ce!" She sobbed uncontrobly, "Ziqi, I love you! Why can¡¯t you see that?"


    "I can see." Bao Ziqi smiled bitterly.


    Su Qionglin suddenly looked up.


    Desires reflected in her eyes.


    Was he changing his mind?


    But the moment she met his calm, undisturbed gaze, she despaired.


    There was not a trace of longing in his eyes.


    Su Qionglin stepped back, shaking her head repeatedly, "You¡¯ve fallen for her... you¡¯ve fallen for her!"


    Hatred filled her eyes as she pronounced each word, "I¡¯ll never let Su Ruanruan get her way."


    Saying so, she turned and walked away.


    Bao Ziqi did not think to chase after her.


    He leaned against the wall smoking, but after he had smoked half the cigarette, his expression suddenly turned stern.


    He guessed what Su Qionglin was up to.


    She was going to cause trouble for Su Ruanruan.


    Bao Ziqi immediately stubbed out the cigarette and hurried towards the banquet hall.


    ...


    Inside the bustling auction banquet hall,


    Su Ruanruan, after mingling with thedies, quietly told Lady Gu, "I¡¯ll be leaving soon."


    Lady Gu softly asked, "Going to Jingyan?"


    Su Ruanruan did not conceal it and hummed an affirmative.


    Next to her, Gu Jiarou teased, "Ruanruan has Jingyan on her mind."


    "That¡¯s right for you to say," Lady Gu pinched her nose,ughing.


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s face turned slightly red, very charming.


    At that moment, Mu Jiu, who spent a lot of money, approached them trying to look very dignified, "I wonder if I could have the honor to ask Miss Su for a dance."

 Chapter 204: She Wants to Reveal Su Ruanruan’s Background

    <h4>Chapter 204: Chapter 204: She Wants to Reveal Su Ruanruan¡¯s Background</h4><h4></h4>


    "No way, no how!" Gu Jiarou made a face.


    Mu Jiu chuckled and said to Madam Gu, "Your little niece is always giving me a hard time."


    Madam Gu nced at Gu Jiarou.


    Gu Jiarou immediately dared not speak.


    Mu Jiu looked at her mockingly and then turned to Su Ruanruan with a servile expression, "I¡¯ll send you all the footageter."


    Su Ruanruan coldly declined, "Mr. Mu has spent a lot of money, it wouldn¡¯t be right for me to snatch it away."


    She was distant, but Mu Jiu didn¡¯t mind.


    Fairies need to be coaxed after all.


    Just as Mu Jiu was about to speak again, a rustling voice suddenly rose from the stage, "Good evening, everyone."


    Su Ruanruan shuddered.


    That voice!


    She looked up and sure enough, it was her sister, Su Qionglin.


    She looked at Su Qionglin, and Su Qionglin was looking at her too.


    At that moment, Su Qionglin¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred and a trace of determination.


    By revealing Su Ruanruan¡¯s origins, Su Ruanruan would lose it all.


    At this moment, everyone¡¯s gaze fell on her.


    Including the Bao Mingyuan couple.


    Bao Mingyuan whispered, "What is she trying to do?"


    Madam Bao obviously knew who Su Qionglin was targeting, and she just waited to watch the drama unfold.


    Dog-eat-dog shows were her favorite.


    On the stage, Su Qionglin smiled coquettishly.


    She said, "Today, I am here to congratte Su Ruanruan! Yes, she is my uncle¡¯s daughter, very smart and charming...pletely bewitching Ziqi!"


    The room below fell abruptly silent.


    They looked at Su Qionglin, uncertain of what she wanted to say.


    But Bao Ziqi, who had rushed over, knew!


    He said coldly, "Su Qionglin!"


    Su Qionglin pointed her delicate finger on her red lips and coquettishly asked, "What, does that hurt your feelings?"


    Bao Ziqi suppressed his emotions, "Our matter has nothing to do with Su Ruanruan."


    "How can it have nothing to do with her? The biggest mistake is that you like her!" Su Qionglin started to cry, tears streaming down her face like a damsel in distress.


    Beautiful, yet indecent.


    Bao Ziqi was about to speak when Bao Mingyuan spoke solemnly, "I apologize for causing a disturbance."


    He was the wealthiest man in River City, no one dared to offend him.


    In an instant, the city¡¯s elites and dignitaries began to take their leave.


    Madam Gu was about to take Su Ruanruan away when Su Qionglin loudly objected, "She is not allowed to leave."


    Madam Bao came back to her senses and falsely said to her husband, "Mingyuan, Qionglin is Ruanruan¡¯s sister, she surely means no harm! Besides... we need to solve the children¡¯s issues."


    Bao Mingyuan nced at her.


    He ignored her.


    Madam Bao¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Bao Mingyuan then looked at Su Qionglin, his tone indifferent, "The words you¡¯re about to say probably aren¡¯t pleasant, I¡¯d rather not taint Ruanruan¡¯s ears! So just say them to me and Ziqi¡¯s mother, that¡¯s your goal, isn¡¯t it?"


    "Yes," Su Qionglin¡¯s lips trembled.


    She looked resentfully at Su Ruanruan, clearly jealous.


    She could tell that Bao Mingyuan was already treating Su Ruanruan like a daughter.


    No, even more than that.


    Madam Gu was very sharp.


    She guessed that what Su Qionglin was about to reveal was most likely about Ruanruan¡¯s origins, and that spiteful girl must think Ruanruan¡¯s background is disgraceful, aiming to ruin Ruanruan¡¯s image among the Bao family!


    Madam Gu turned to her niece, "Jiarou, take Ruanruan down first."


    Gu Jiarou hesitated for a moment but still pulled Su Ruanruan away.


    Once they were gone, Madam Gu stayed calm, "Now that no one else is here, Miss Three, you may speak freely."


    Su Qionglin tossed her hair and chuckled lightly, "You consider her a jewel, so it¡¯s fitting I tell you all this."


    Madam Gu scoffed.


    But Bao Ziqi clenched his teeth, "Su Qionglin, have you thought this through?"

 Chapter 205: Does the Su Family Have a Royal Heir?

    <h4>Chapter 205: Chapter 205: Does the Su Family Have a Royal Heir?</h4><h4></h4>


    Bao Ziqi¡¯s gaze was ice cold.


    Su Qionglin couldn¡¯t help but shrink back.


    But she hated Su Ruanruan too much, and as long as she could expose Su Ruanruan, she didn¡¯t care if Bao Ziqi hated her.


    Thus, Su Qionglin smiled lightly: "I¡¯ve thought it through."


    Bao Mingyuan red fiercely at his son.


    Useless, he still needed his old man to clean up his mess.


    He said to Su Qionglin: "Speak your mind, there are no outsiders here."


    Suddenly, he opened his mouth again, "But I want to tell you, no matter what you say, our Bao Family will not ept you as a daughter-inw again."


    Su Qionglin¡¯s face turned pale.


    Suddenly, she started tough softly.


    Heh, they look down on her, do they?


    Once they know Su Ruanruan¡¯s true identity, they will no longer protect her like this.


    Su Qionglin nced over several prominent figures in Jiangcheng, her red lips slightly parted: "Su Ruanruan is not Su Family¡¯s biological daughter! She was brought home by my second uncle."


    After she finished, she stared at Bao Mingyuan.


    And Bao Ziqi.


    She wanted to see their jokes.


    See how they will regret giving up on her, a pearl, and picking up Su Ruanruan, a worthless stone.


    Su Qionglin was holding a winning hand!


    After a while, Bao Mingyuan finally frowned and asked: "Is that all you have to say?"


    Su Qionglin was taken aback.


    Isn¡¯t this enough?


    Bao Mingyuan¡¯s gaze was deep and unfathomable as he countered, "What does it mean, if she¡¯s not a biological child of the Su Family?"


    Su Qionglin muttered to herself: "If she¡¯s not the daughter of the Su Family, then she is... nothing!" At the end, her confidence waned.


    Madam Gu, standing by, scoffed coldly: "Do the Su Family have a throne to inherit?"


    She silenced Su Qionglin.


    After a long time, Su Qionglin found her voice again: "She is not my second uncle¡¯s child, so she has no right to enjoy any of his glory. And moreover... she¡¯s even less worthy of the Bao Family and Ziqi."


    Madam Gu retorted: "Academician Su Peiming is a man of noble character, and Ruanruan was personally nurtured by him. Now that she is capable and aplished, why shouldn¡¯t she enjoy it? If not her, then who would?"


    Madam Gu was quick-witted and outspoken: "Is it your narrow-minded dad, or your mediocre elder brother?"


    Su Qionglin¡¯s lips trembled.


    Shaking her head, her face full of disbelief, she said: "You guys don¡¯t care about her background?"


    She then turned to the Bao matron, pleading, "Auntie, you care the most about one¡¯s background, say something!"


    The Bao matron looked displeased.


    Su Qionglin bit her lip, letting slip her true thoughts: "You said you didn¡¯t like Su Ruanruan, thinking she was an orphan! Now she¡¯s not even an orphan, she¡¯s a bastard!"


    The Bao matron, however, was indifferent: "When did I say these words? You must not falsely use me, Qionglin!"


    Su Qionglin was stunned.


    The Bao matron was actually not helping her!


    Didn¡¯t she hate Su Ruanruan the most?


    Now was the perfect opportunity!


    She was foolish, not only offending the Bao matron but also thoroughly angering Madam Gu.


    Madam Gu¡¯s mouth curled into a cold smirk.


    Very good, truly very good!


    This is how the Su Family treats her Yunxi!


    Her Yunxi, born into luxury and opulence.


    Had be "a bastard" in Su Qionglin¡¯s mouth!


    Madam Gu said coldly: "Third Miss, mind your words! Otherwise, I don¡¯t mind turning the ¡¯bastard¡¯ you speak of into you! Then, it won¡¯t be a pretty sight for Third Miss."


    Su Qionglin shook her head in despair.


    Why... why don¡¯t they care at all about Su Ruanruan¡¯s background?


    Instead, they target her at every turn!


    They must have been bewitched by Su Ruanruan!


    Su Qionglin cried out of unwillingness.


    Madam Gu¡¯s voice was stern: "Remember, Third Miss, I mean what I say!"


    After saying that, she left with a swish of her sleeves.


    This attitude surprised even Bao Mingyuan and his wife.


    Madam Gu, it seems, was overly fond of Ruanruan!


    Biological children couldn¡¯t be more than this!

 Chapter 206: Bao Ziqi, Let Go!

    <h4>Chapter 206: Chapter 206: Bao Ziqi, Let Go!</h4><h4></h4>


    Mrs. Gu could not catch up with Su Ruanruan.


    Gu Jiarou got out of the car and said, "Ruanruan has already gone back."


    Mrs. Gu hesitated for a moment: "Then let¡¯s go back too."


    She thought she had to discuss today¡¯s events with her husband.


    Su Qionglin was crazed with grief, and she didn¡¯t want to aggrieve her daughter.


    Mrs. Gu was about to leave when a voice sounded behind her.


    "Mrs. Gu, please wait."


    Mrs. Gu turned around.


    It was Bao Ziqi.


    In fact, Mrs. Gu does not dislike Bao Ziqi, but as Ruanruan¡¯s birth mother, she would somewhat resent him.


    He hadn¡¯t treated Ruanruan well!


    Nor could he protect Ruanruan.


    Mrs. Gu showed a shallow smile: "Is there anything else, Ziqi?"


    Under the dim lights, Bao Ziqi stood with his hands folded.


    His expression was as if he was contemting how to begin.


    After a moment, he finally said, "You are very good to her."


    Mrs. Gu lowered her eyes and chuckled softly.


    Ziqi was a perceptive child, at least more insightful than his parents.


    He was suspecting something, probing her.


    At the same time, she could tell that this boy had fallen into the web of love and could not extricate himself.


    For a time, Mrs. Gu¡¯s feelings wereplex.


    She answered without giving anything away: "Ruanruan once saved my life, naturally, I will protect her."


    Thinking of what was best for Su Ruanruan, she said, "You know your mother¡¯s temperament; what Su Qionglin said might not be false! Marrying you might not lead to Ruanruan¡¯s happiness! Ziqi, it¡¯s time to let go when you need to."


    After speaking, she got into the car.


    The ck sedan slowly disappeared into the night.


    ...


    But Bao Ziqi remained standing there, pondering Mrs. Gu¡¯s words.


    And thinking of... Su Ruanruan.


    She had left early and must have already arrived at Bao Jingyan¡¯s vi.


    If in good spirits, they might do something joyous.


    Bao Ziqi¡¯s face darkened as he threw a punch at the massive column in the parking lot.


    £ª


    Su Ruanruan went back early.


    Bao Jingyan was already asleep.


    She did not disturb the servants and went straight upstairs to turn on the light.


    Bao Jingyan¡¯s voice was somewhatzy: "You¡¯re back so early?"


    Su Ruanruan hummed a response, took off her high heels, and while removing her earrings, walked towards the bed.


    She sat down on the edge of the bed, gently stroking his handsome face that had just awoken: "You¡¯re sleeping early today?"


    "I took some medicine and felt sleepy," Bao Jingyan said, propping himself up slightly and leaning against the headboard.


    His deep blue bathrobe hung loosely on him.


    His beautiful and tight chest muscles were partly visible, and looking further down... it was all inherently sensual.


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s face flushed.


    She was, after all, reserved and dared not look anymore, and vaguely said, "I¡¯m going to take a shower."


    Bao Jingyan held onto her.


    "Wait a minute."


    He gazed into her eyes and asked, "Have you nothing to tell me about tonight¡¯s banquet?"


    ...


    Su Ruanruan stuttered: "What... what is there to say?"


    Bao Jingyan approached her ear: "Feeling guilty?"


    Su Ruanruan pushed him but failed to push him away.


    After thinking carefully, she said, "There¡¯s nothing to tell! In any case, it was a very dull affair."


    "So, my Ruanruan wasn¡¯t a bit moved?" he asked slowly, toying with the soft flesh behind her ear, his questionden with an interrogative tone.


    "Not at all," Su Ruanruan responded without a hint of hesitation, pushing him away with the back of her hand.


    She walked towards the bathroom, then suddenly turned around and said, "Mr. Mu is not my type."


    Bao Jingyan couldn¡¯t help butugh: "Just call him Mu Jiu."


    Su Ruanruan did not argue with him.


    She simply went to take a shower.


    As the water poured down, she wasn¡¯t thinking about Mu Jiu¡¯s affairs, but about what Su Qionglin wanted to say.


    She had a premonition that Bao Jingyan knew.


    After her shower, she carried a certain seductive intent.


    Flirting without really flirting.


    She knew exactly what Bao Jingyan liked!


    But tonight, Bao Jingyan was being quite the gentleman.


    His elegantly bony and long fingers gently adjusted her bathrobe, then he casually said, "It¡¯s cold; be careful not to catch a chill."

 Chapter 207 Bao Jingyan Where Did You Go At Night

    <h4>Chapter 207: Chapter 207 Bao Jingyan Where Did You Go At Night</h4><h4></h4>


    Bao Jingyan is such a gentleman, and Su Ruanruan is quite speechless.


    She¡¯s so reserved she wouldn¡¯t pester anymore.


    Burying her small face into the white pillow, pretending to sleep, her responses to Bao Jingyan werezy.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" Bao Jingyan deliberately leaned close to her ear and whispered softly, "Thinking about it?"


    "No! You¡¯re disgusting." Su Ruanruan pushed him.


    She wanted to go to the bathroom.


    But Bao Jingyan pulled her back and tenderly nibbled on her little nose: "So, my Ruanruan likes doing disgusting things the most."


    Her little face turned bright red.


    Looking like she was about to cry, she simply got out of bed hugging the nket.


    She refused to sleep with him any longer.


    Bao Jingyan leaned against the headboard, calling out to her, "Not sleeping with me, for real?"


    Su Ruanruan, holding the doorknob, turned her head, "President Bao is injured, you should rest more."


    He chuckled with a hint of naughtiness, "It¡¯s just a small wound, doesn¡¯t matter at all."


    "Shameless." Su Ruanruan ran away.


    Bao Jingyan still smiled.


    Momentster, he took a cigarette from the bedside box, lit one, and casually scrolled through his phone.


    His handsome face was full of scheming.


    After smoking two cigarettes, he guessed Su Ruanruan must have fallen asleep, then he sneaked downstairs quietly.


    ...


    He spent two to three hours in the basement, and when he came out, it was deep into the night.


    His deep blue nightgown had a trace of a bloody scent.


    Bao Jingyan took a shower, casually throwing his nightgown into the trash can.


    Early in the morning.


    Su Ruanruan slipped back into the bedroom.


    Bao Jingyan was standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows making a phone call.


    He was dressed in a pale blue shirt with charcoal grey trousers, freshly cropped hair, looking mature and handsome.


    Hearing the door open, he turned his head.


    Su Ruanruan, wrapped in a small nket and looking like a little bug, came in.


    Quite adorable.


    Bao Jingyan silently appreciated her for a while, then pointed towards the bathroom, signaling her to wash up.


    About two minutester, Su Ruanruan ran out from the bathroom.


    Bao Jingyan had just ended his call.


    She red at him, "Bao Jingyan, where did you gost night?"


    She wrinkled her little nose, "Your nightgown had bloodstains."


    Bao Jingyan chuckled lightly, "A small cut reopened on my shoulder."


    Su Ruanruan didn¡¯t believe him.


    He found her face with toothpaste foam cute, reached out, and pulled her into his arms.


    He wanted a kiss; Su Ruanruan refused.


    Her small hand pressed against his shoulder, busy unbuttoning his shirt.


    Bao Jingyanughed lightly, "What¡¯s this, so early in the morning?"


    Su Ruanruan had already unwrapped the bandage on his shoulder.


    The supposedly injured skin was perfectly fine, not a mark of rupture.


    "You lied to me!" Su Ruanruan used.


    Bao Jingyan slowly buttoned up his shirt and straightened his tie.


    He smiled, "You don¡¯t like those violent affairs; I had to hide it from you."


    Su Ruanruan was furious.


    She bit her tender red lips, softly saying, "You don¡¯t treat this as a home! If you cared about this ce, you wouldn¡¯t bring people here to torment."


    She didn¡¯t want to say more, quietly heading towards the bathroom.


    The next second, she was hooked by her waist.


    She fell into a warm embrace.


    Her back pressed against his firm chest, she could even feel his heartbeat.


    Bao Jingyan¡¯s face buried in her delicate neck, his voice muffled.


    "In the past, I just considered this ce for sleeping. Ruanruan, do you think this is home?"


    She was angry, refusing to entertain him.


    Bao Jingyan called her name softly again.


    Mellifluous, gentle.


    Su Ruanruan lowered her little neck, softly saying, "You are so reckless, how can you think about the future?"


    After speaking, she nced at him and struggled free.


    Bao Jingyan felt an emptiness in his chest.


    After a while, the sound of washing up echoed from the bathroom.


    He couldn¡¯t help but walk over, leaning on the doorway.


    He called her name again: "Ruanruan."

 Chapter 208: Listen to the Wife’s Words

    <h4>Chapter 208: Chapter 208: Listen to the Wife¡¯s Words</h4><h4></h4>


    Su Ruanruan fiercely washed her face.


    He said with a bitter smile, "I know you don¡¯t like how decisively I act, but..."


    "I know," Su Ruanruan interrupted him.


    She turned her head to look at him, her eyes full of shattered glimmers.


    She said, "Bao Jingyan, do you think if you protect me well, I can pretend to be ignorant andfortably enjoy your kindness? That all I need to do when you¡¯re injured is to change your dressing!"


    She paused, then continued, "Is this what you mean by being together?"


    Bao Jingyan was stunned for a moment.


    He had lived for 28 years and had never lost hisposure like this before.


    While he was dazed, Su Ruanruan had already pushed him away.


    "Go to hell, Bao Jingyan, I don¡¯t want this kind of love!"


    She quickly changed into another set of clothes and hurried downstairs.


    By the time Bao Jingyan regained his senses, she had already left in a car.


    Aunt Li, seeing hime down, couldn¡¯t help but mutter, "She left without even having breakfast."


    Bao Jingyan sat down and took a sip of his ck coffee, "You didn¡¯t stop her?"


    Aunt Li looked puzzled, "It¡¯s your job to coax her, why me me?"


    She couldn¡¯t resist adding, "You were quite loudst night!" Even though it was in the basement, those heart-wrenching screams were still unnerving to hear.


    Bao Jingyan¡¯s eyes fell on the morning newspaper, and he remained silent.


    Yet his thoughts flew toward Su Ruanruan.


    Did Ruanruan say those things because she wants to be with me?


    A faint smile appeared on Bao Jingyan¡¯s lips.


    It was very attractive.


    Taking advantage of his distraction, Aunt Li took his coffee away, "You¡¯re injured and still drinking coffee! Miss Su said you need to drink more milk."


    Bao Jingyan thought nothing of it, "Miss Su is not here."


    "You still have to listen," Aunt Li whispered, "Miss Su said you¡¯re the type who likes to show off!"


    Bao Jingyan chuckled, "What did she say?"


    Aunt Li, slick and smooth, ran off swiftly.


    ...


    Su Ruanruan spent the day in an unsettled mood.


    She wondered whether to return in the evening or not.


    If she didn¡¯t, she was worried that he would neglect his health.


    But if she did, she feared being mocked by him.


    Back and forth, she agonized over it all day.


    At six o¡¯clock in the evening, she left work on time.


    Old Zhao, the driver, was waiting for her in the parking lot, very pleased, "Young Master Jingyan asked me to pick you up."


    Su Ruanruan gave Old Zhao a nce.


    Old Zhao smiled thick-skinned.


    Just as she was about to get into the car, someone behind her called her name.


    Su Ruanruan turned her head and saw Bao Ziqi standing a few meters away.


    With aplex expression.


    "Is there something you need?" Su Ruanruan asked, polite but distant.


    Bao Ziqi made an affirmative sound, then said to her, "I¡¯ll be waiting for you at the coffee shop ahead."


    He was very proud and walked away after speaking.


    Old Zhao disagreed, "Young Master Jingyan is still waiting for you!"


    Su Ruanruan had just had a minor quarrel with Bao Jingyan, and she was not pleased by the remark.


    She wasn¡¯t even married to Bao Jingyan yet, and he was already controlling her like this!


    If sheplied blindly, would she even have a ce in the household in the future?


    Besides, she was also curious about what Bao Ziqi came all this way for!


    So, Su Ruanruan softly said, "You wait for me here."


    Old Zhao¡¯s mouth hung open: No way! Please don¡¯t make Young Master Jingyan wear a green hat!


    Su Ruanruan red at him again.


    She was well aware of the dark thoughts in his mind.


    Across the street.


    Bao Ziqi sat in the meticulously decorated coffee shop, watching through the ss as Su Ruanruan walked towards him...


    His mood was indeedplicated.


    Last night¡¯s words from Su Qionglin had shocked him.


    He hadn¡¯t expected that Su Ruanruan was not actually the Su Family¡¯s biological child. She didn¡¯t know, did she?


    That¡¯s why the Su Family had easily sacrificed her back then, letting her rece Su Qionglin as the "housekeeper" at the Bao Family...

 Chapter 209: Bao Ziqi’s Confession

    <h4>Chapter 209: Chapter 209: Bao Ziqi¡¯s Confession</h4><h4></h4>


    Ziqi remained somewhat dazed even as Su Ruanruan sat down across from him.


    The waiter came over.


    "Atte, please," Su Ruanruan said in a low voice.


    The waiter took the order and couldn¡¯t help but take an extra look before leaving.


    This pair, strikingly beautiful.


    After the waiter left, Su Ruanruan softly asked, "Did you want to see me for something?"


    Bao Ziqi was clearly distracted.


    Su Ruanruan had no choice but to say, "Thank you for what happenedst night."


    Bao Ziqi snapped back to reality, his voice hoarse after a long while: "Thest time we sat together for coffee, it was because of Jingyuan! Just two short months, and so much has changed."


    Su Ruanruan gave a faint smile: "Is that so? I feel it¡¯s still like before."


    Bao Ziqi¡¯s expression soured.


    But he didn¡¯t want to argue with her today; he was very willing to have a coffee with her in a peaceful state.


    So, he spoke up: "Aren¡¯t you curious what Su Qionglin said?"


    "Curious, indeed," Su Ruanruan¡¯s attitude was good too, "Are you willing to tell me?"


    Bao Ziqi shook his head: "It¡¯s all uninteresting stuff."


    Su Ruanruan didn¡¯t believe it.


    Something that would make Bao Ziqi specifically look for her couldn¡¯t be trivial.


    But she had always been good at keeping herposure, so she didn¡¯t ask further.


    Just then, the waiter brought the coffee over, and Bao Ziqi disapprovingly said, "Girls shouldn¡¯t drink this."


    "Once in a while," Su Ruanruan wouldn¡¯t listen to him, and took a small sip.


    It was a bit bitter, and she frowned slightly.


    Bao Ziqi watched her.


    Her frame was truly delicate and fragile; if he hadn¡¯t seen with his own eyes the various methods she employed, how could he have known she had such capability!


    But no matter how talented or formidable she was, at the end of the day, she was still just an 18-year-old girl.


    Last night, when he found out she wasn¡¯t the Su Family¡¯s biological daughter, Bao Ziqi felt an additional pang of pity for her.


    He knew it wasn¡¯t right, she already belonged to Bao Jingyan.


    But if emotions could be controlled, they wouldn¡¯t be emotions.


    Bao Ziqi felt a rush of impulse.


    He caught her small hand that was holding the cup.


    Delicate, cool.


    Just like her personality.


    Su Ruanruan paused.


    She lowered her eyes, softly saying, "Bao Ziqi, what are you doing?"


    She withdrew her hand.


    Bao Ziqi looked at his empty palm, somewhat despondent.


    He murmured to her, "Before the new year, I¡¯m nning to return to Britain."


    "Congrattions," Su Ruanruan sipped her coffee to mask her feelings, "Your career is mainly there, that¡¯s good."


    "Is that so?" Bao Ziqi suddenly had a cold tone: "But I don¡¯t want to go back!"


    Su Ruanruan wouldn¡¯t pick up on such words.


    She gently put down her cup, "If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be going."


    "You just wanted to ask what Su Qionglin said, right?" Bao Ziqi murmured: "You never wanted to see me!"


    Before Su Ruanruan could react, he abruptly seized her hand again.


    This time, unlike before, it was forceful and dominant.


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s wrist hurt.


    She pulled away with effort, restraining her emotions: "Bao Ziqi, you¡¯re insane."


    "Yes! I¡¯m insane!" Bao Ziqi roared: "How could you not know why I¡¯m like this, Su Ruanruan?"


    He was emotional, yet Su Ruanruan still remained calm.


    She stepped back and smiled, "Bao Ziqi, I don¡¯t want to know."


    She pulled a fifty from her wallet and ced it on the table.


    Bao Ziqi was furious: "Fifty isn¡¯t enough for two cups of coffee."


    "I¡¯m only paying for mine." She blinked.


    Bao Ziqi¡¯s expression turned uglier.


    She... She didn¡¯t even want to pay for his coffee!


    She walked towards the door, and he followed reluctantly, hissing in her ear, "Have you decided to be with him?"


    He even awkwardly expressed, "These days, dating a few times doesn¡¯t count for much!"

 Chapter 210: Let’s Play Together, Shall We?

    <h4>Chapter 210: Chapter 210: Let¡¯s y Together, Shall We?</h4><h4></h4>


    Ziqi understood the implications of his words.


    She turned her head and said softly, "Bao Ziqi, it¡¯s impossible for me to be with you and have nothing to do with Bao Jingyan."


    Her gaze dropped, and her voice lowered, "We are not the same kind of people, we see things differently! Two such people together will only find it painful."


    After these unprecedented words, Su Ruanruan didn¡¯t know if he could understand.


    Even if Bao Ziqi didn¡¯t fully understand, he knew it was a rejection.


    He had his pride too. In a moment, he regained hisposure, "I¡¯ll take you to the parking lot."


    Su Ruanruan did not refuse.


    The two had just left the caf¨¦ when someone bumped into them.


    It was Su Qionglin¡¯s mother.


    The Su Family¡¯s aunt, frantic with rage, pointed at Su Ruanruan and scolded, "It¡¯s all because of you, a jinx, that Qionglin lost her marriage, and now even her career is about to be ruined."


    Suffering from unprovoked abuse, Su Ruanruan was unwilling to take it.


    She retorted, "What does my third sister¡¯s career have to do with me?"


    The Su Family¡¯s aunt was even more furious, cursing both Bao Ziqi and Su Ruanruan, "You two are nothing but a pair of heartless beasts! Bao Ziqi, following you has been Qionglin¡¯s worst luck for eight lifetimes."


    "Well, now she¡¯s liberated!" Bao Ziqi spoke coldly.


    The Su Family¡¯s aunt was stunned.


    She muttered, "Ziqi, are you really so heartless?"


    Then she couldn¡¯t help but scream out, "Qionglin¡¯s true heart has been fed to the dogs."


    "If you say so, then so be it." Bao Ziqi looked towards Su Ruanruan, "Shall we go?"


    The Su Family¡¯s aunt panicked, "Don¡¯t leave! We need to make things clear."


    Caught off guard, Su Ruanruan¡¯s delicate arm was scratched by the Su Family¡¯s aunt, leaving a thin line of blood.


    Bao Ziqi pulled Su Ruanruan behind him.


    He confronted the Su Family¡¯s aunt.


    Su Ruanruan, however, stepped forward.


    Her manner was calm¡ªno panic, still speaking gently, "Auntie, the words I¡¯ve said in the past still stand. As for the issues with my third sister¡¯s career, I believe I haven¡¯t interfered. Perhaps Auntie should find the person who is truly responsible, don¡¯t you think so?"


    Herposure made the Su Family¡¯s aunt seem like a madwoman.


    It also made Bao Ziqi realize her strength.


    He thought, she didn¡¯t need him at all.


    Bao Ziqi loosened his grip.


    Su Ruanruan left indifferently.


    The Su Family¡¯s aunt didn¡¯t leave; she had words for Bao Ziqi.


    Bao Ziqi didn¡¯t shut her out; he invited her back into the caf¨¦.


    After ordering coffee, the Su Family¡¯s aunt suddenly grabbed his hand, urgently asking, "Ziqi, do you still have feelings for Qionglin?"


    Bao Ziqi: ...


    Seeing his silence, the Su Family¡¯s aunt couldn¡¯t hide her disappointment.


    After a while, Bao Ziqi finally said, "I will help with Qionglin¡¯s career!"


    He thought, this couldn¡¯t have been the doing of his father, probably the work of Bao Jingyan.


    That man, always so ruthless.


    *


    Su Ruanruan had more worries on her mind.


    When the car stopped at the vi, to her surprise, Bao Jingyan was in the yard practicing shooting.


    Several targets had been added to thewn.


    When he saw Su Ruanruan returning, he took off his sses and said somewhat carelessly, "Back from coffee?"


    Su Ruanruan was angry.


    "You had someone follow me again!"


    Bao Jingyan bowed his head to prepare the gun, raised his hand¡ª


    "With Bao Ziqi being so high-profile, it would be hard not to know."


    Su Ruanruan then knew.


    It was Old Zhao who had told him.


    She approached him, and asked softly, "Why are you ying with this at home?"


    Bao Jingyan took a shot with his gun.


    A bang.


    Nine points.


    He curled his lips slightly, "Someone said this is not home, so might as well let loose and have fun."


    Su Ruanruan was furious, determined to go upstairs for a shower.


    Before she had taken two steps, he hooked her around the waist.


    Bao Jingyan¡¯s warm breath brushed her ear, "Wanna y together for a while?"


    "I don¡¯t touch these things." Su Ruanruan looked disdainfully at the gun in his hand, "Be careful or someone might report you for disturbing the peace."


    Bao Jingyan justughed.


    The man in ck beside him respectfully answered Su Ruanruan¡¯s concern, "All the nearby vis have been bought by Young Master Jingyan, no one else lives here."

 Chapter 211 Bao Jingyan’s Methods 1

    <h4>Chapter 211: Chapter 211 Bao Jingyan¡¯s Methods 1</h4><h4></h4>


    For quite some time, Su Ruanruan barely squeezed out a few words: "Bao Jingyan, you¡¯re sick."


    Bao Jingyan cooed at her in a low voice: "How about Miss Su keeps this sick manpany?"


    Su Ruanruan hesitated.


    Bao Jingyan had already had someone bring over a gun,pact and exquisite.


    Clearly, it was ready for use.


    Su Ruanruan took it, caressing it carefully, before asking him: "Have you given up pretending, resigned to your fate?"


    Bao Jingyan raised the gun.


    It was a perfect ten.


    Even though Su Ruanruan was angry, she couldn¡¯t help but admire him.


    Toyed with the object in her hands, she asked softly, "How do you use this?"


    Bao Jingyan watched her, his gaze somewhat fervent.


    Her delicate little hands holding that shiny ck object inexplicably excited him.


    He pulled her into his arms, teaching her hand by hand.


    Su Ruanruan was clever and got the hang of it quickly.


    Bao Jingyan put headphones on her and sat down on a lounge chair to rest.


    Above his head, a sun umbre.


    Initially it was out of interest, butter on, he was somewhat surprised.


    Ruanruan was quite talented; those small hands seemed naturally made for holding a gun.


    A box of bullets, yet she hit two nines.


    And this was her first time shooting!


    Bao Jingyan was reluctant to let her keep holding it, not wanting her hands to get calloused.


    He approached her from behind, whispering: "Don¡¯t you want to do something else?"


    Su Ruanruan blushed.


    She looked nervously at the people around.


    Those subordinates, unperturbed and calm.


    Bao Jingyan chuckled, "Where did your mind go? We¡¯re going to meet someone."


    Su Ruanruan was angry.


    He was clearly doing it on purpose.


    ...


    Bao Jingyan held her hand, leading her to the basement.


    Seeing her annoyed, he deliberately said: "If Ruanruan wanted to do something else, I¡¯m not against cooperating."


    He paused, speaking deliberately: "At worst, I¡¯d join the battle injured, hmm?"


    "Shameless!" Su Ruanruan covered her ears.


    She observed the secret passage leading to the basement; there was nothing special about it.


    Then, Bao Jingyan changed the subject: "It wasn¡¯t me who did that to Su Qionglin."


    Su Ruanruan was stunned: "Not you?"


    Bao Jingyan confessed honestly: "I hadn¡¯t gotten around to it yet! If it were me, her end would have been much worse than it is now."


    Su Ruanruan was both annoyed and amused.


    She really didn¡¯t know whether to praise him or what!


    While talking, they reached the basement.


    It was dark and somewhat cold; Su Ruanruan shivered slightly.


    "Didn¡¯t you say this is the feeling you wanted? Are you scared now?" Bao Jingyan mocked with a smirk.


    It was as if he was taunting her.


    Su Ruanruan red at him.


    But being delicate and frail, she wasn¡¯t very convincing.


    Bao Jingyan let her be, gesturing with his hand.


    A subordinate approached, "He still won¡¯t speak."


    Bao Jingyan smiled slightly: "Truly a good dog raised by Mu Jiu."


    In the basement, a man was tied up, disheveled.


    Covered in injuries, his face swollen and bruised.


    Su Ruanruan had never seen such a spectacle and was somewhat timid, but remembering what she had said that morning, she held back and sat beside Bao Jingyan.


    Bao Jingyan was utterlyposed.


    He lounged in the chair, a picture offort.


    The man trembled at the sight of him.


    Su Ruanruan asked softly, "Why is he so afraid of you?"


    Bao Jingyan chuckled.


    His Ruanruan was truly innocent.


    The man couldn¡¯t hold back and cursed loudly: "Bao Jingyan, just kill me if you dare! I¡¯ve received Mu Jiu¡¯s graces and will never betray him."


    Bao Jingyan took a knife and yed with it in his hands.


    Leisurely.


    A pleasing sight.


    But the man¡¯s heart thumped wildly, watching intently.


    He had suffered enough at the hands of this Bao; though he looked neat and tidy, his methods were incredibly ruthless!


    Some ideas, even Mu Jiu might not havee up with.


    Despite fear in his heart, the man pretended to be nonchnt, shouting, "If I die, Mu Jiu will avenge me! Bao, you better give up on that hope."


    Bao Jingyan justughed, unconcerned.


    He used the knife to peel an apple.


    Then, he handed it to Su Ruanruan: "To tide you over."

 Chapter 212 Bao Jingyan’s Methods 2

    <h4>Chapter 212: Chapter 212 Bao Jingyan¡¯s Methods 2</h4><h4></h4>


    Su Ruanruan was left speechless.


    Is this what he¡¯s showing her?


    Bao Jingyan chuckled lightly: "Ruanruan, I am a civilized man."


    The man, bound and furious, cursed: "Bao, if you¡¯re civilized, then there are no more vile creatures left!"


    A look of surprise crossed Bao Jingyan¡¯s face: "What¡¯s uncivilized about me? Come on, say it out loud for everyone to hear."


    The man¡¯s face was full of injuries, now flushing with dark red.


    He stammered, unable to spit out a word.


    How could he voice such a humiliating thing?


    Seeing his state, Bao Jingyanughed inwardly.


    He sprawledfortably in his chair, eyeing the man: "If you won¡¯t talk, I¡¯ll do it for you."


    "Bao, I¡¯m going to kill you," the man¡¯s face turned beet red as he struggled violently.


    Bao Jingyanughed softly: "Be careful not to chafe!"


    He turned his head, jokingly speaking to Su Ruanruan: "Otherwise, someone will say I¡¯m brutal againter."


    Su Ruanruan did not touch the apple.


    In such an environment, only Bao Jingyan could remain so carefree.


    He¡¯s too brutal!


    She asked the man softly, "What has he done to you?"


    The man, breathing heavily, turned his coarse face to the side.


    His neck was all red.


    Su Ruanruan turned to Bao Jingyan: "He¡¯s very afraid of you!"


    "Oh?" Bao Jingyan yed with the tip of the knife, raising his stylish eyebrow.


    He struck up a domestic conversation with Su Ruanruan: "That spicy crab we hadst time was good, want to eat it again?"


    Su Ruanruan shook her head, then nodded.


    The bound man¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed.


    Bao Jingyan smiled: "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll have a bowl sent over to you shortly."


    "You would be that kind-hearted?" the man asked doubtfully.


    Su Ruanruan didn¡¯t believe it either.


    But Bao Jingyan replied: "You have to eat well to continue being tortured by me."


    The man was so angry he could spit blood.


    Bao Jingyan stared into his eyes and suddenly said, "Do you know how that dish is made?"


    The man¡¯s voice was rough: "It all boils down to the knife work."


    "Correct!" Bao Jingyan stroked his chin, smiling, revealing a set of nice white teeth: "You seem to have some brains and guts after all."


    "Cut the crap! Kill or sh as you please, just spare me this nonsense!"


    Bao Jingyan stood up and walked to the man¡¯s side.


    As he approached, the man¡¯s body tensed.


    He feared Bao Jingyan¡¯s methods.


    "How could I neglect Ninth Master¡¯s man?" Bao Jingyan bent down, speaking very politely.


    He seemed to remember what he was going to say earlier: "Right! To make this spicy crab, you need to chop off the eight ws one by one, then split open the head right in the middle... Only then will it absorb the vor as it cooks."


    He added: "You have to cut quickly, otherwise the crab roe will spill everywhere and you lose the freshness."


    His voice was soft, his description downright chilling.


    Not just the man, but even Su Ruanruan felt disgusted.


    She wanted to say something but held back.


    The man¡¯s body shook, and he stubbornly retorted: "Bao, if I as much as frown, then I¡¯m no hero."


    "I am aware of your loyalty and ability!" Bao Jingyan patted his shoulder, extra friendly: "However, you have a sister, don¡¯t you? How about I invite her over to share this dish?"


    The man froze.


    After a moment, he screamed: "Bao, I want your life!"


    Bao Jingyan chuckled: "Qin Chao, can you still move?"


    Qin Chao breathed heavily, his eyes bloodshot, almost bulging out.


    "The youngdy¡¯s skin is tender, she won¡¯t endure pain like a man." Bao Jingyan dusted off his pants: "As you know, I have limited patience."


    A pen and paper were thrown in front of the man.

 Chapter 213: Sorry to Interrupt, Please Continue!

    <h4>Chapter 213: Chapter 213: Sorry to Interrupt, Please Continue!</h4><h4></h4>


    Bao Jingyan walked out with Su Ruanruan.


    After a long walk, the sounds of a man¡¯s heart-wrenching screams could still be heard from behind.


    "Mu Jiu, Qin Chao has done you wrong!"


    Bao Jingyan¡¯s lips curled into a light smile.


    Su Ruanruan disapprovingly said: "Your methods of interrogation are too hical."


    In the deserted corridor, Bao Jingyan pulled her into his arms...


    Completely bullied her inside and out!


    After a rough time, Su Ruanruan¡¯s legs were weak.


    She leaned on him,cking even the energy to curse.


    He whispered into her ear, his voice hoarse: "Ruanruan, this is what¡¯s truly hical."


    Su Ruanruan bit her slightly swollen red lips.


    "I don¡¯t feel like eating spicy crab tonight."


    Bao Jingyanughed heartily.


    With his mood in high spirits, he hugged her to go eat.


    At the dining table, indeed, that dish was absent.


    "Eating spicy food all the time is not good for a girl¡¯s health," Bao Jingyan became gentle again, very considerate.


    Su Ruanruan snorted, "Being with you is the most harmful to my health."


    Heughed.


    After a moment, he drew closer and said softly, "I haven¡¯t really done anything to you yet, how is it harmful to your health?"


    Shamelessly, he added, "Wait until you¡¯ve grown up and we are truly together, that will be bone-crushingly harmful."


    Su Ruanruan felt both embarrassed and angry, not wanting to deal with him.


    Aunt Li covered her mouth and chuckled.


    Su Ruanruan changed the subject: "About Su Qionglin¡¯s incident, are you sure it wasn¡¯t you who did it?"


    "Not me," Bao Jingyan said discontentedly, "When have I ever lied to you?"


    Su Ruanruan ate her meal quietly.


    After a while, she suddenly said, "Bao Jingyan, don¡¯t you think Aunt Gu is being too nice to me?"


    Bao Jingyan raised his eyebrows, "What, you don¡¯t like it?"


    Su Ruanruan silently continued eating her rice.


    At that moment, someone came up from the basement.


    A piece of paper was ced in front of Bao Jingyan.


    After scrutinizing it, Bao Jingyan ground his teeth and chuckled lightly: "Now, I¡¯d like to see how Mu Jiu can still deny it."


    Su Ruanruan nced at him and went upstairs.


    Bao Jingyan asked Aunt Li: "What kind of look was she giving me just now?"


    Aunt Li¡¯s voice buzzed: "Definitely not a good look."


    "It¡¯s because you always indulge her," Bao Jingyan expressed his displeasure, "Remember, I¡¯m the one who pays your sry."


    Aunt Li was unfazed: "In other households, the servants listen to thedy of the house! The husband can¡¯t protect his own."


    An excuse!


    Bao Jingyan dismissed her: "Go upstairs and check on yourdy, she got a cut on her arm. Ask her what happened."


    He had noticed earlier.


    But Ruanruan had been deliberately covering it.


    Upon hearing this, Aunt Li immediately felt a surge of sympathy.


    Once she went upstairs, Bao Jingyan picked up his cell phone and called Mu Qun.


    Mu Jiu was in the middle of getting cozy with Zhou Susu when he saw the iing call and pushed the woman away to sit up straight: "What¡¯s the asion today? Mr. Bao is actually making a call to me personally."


    He chuckled: "It¡¯s an honor for Mu."


    However, inwardly he thought: Kid,e at me openly or in secret, I have skin thick enough to handle it!


    On the other end, Bao Jingyan held the thin piece of paper and said with a faint smile: "I haven¡¯t disturbed Mu Jiu¡¯s private matters, have I? I¡¯m calling in a hurry to tell you that Qin Chao has confessed everything."


    Mu Jiu didn¡¯t believe it!


    He said in a deep voice: "Impossible! Qin Chao is a real man."


    "So, you had him risk his life for you?" Bao Jingyan spoke calmly: "Don¡¯t forget, everyone has a weak spot! Does Mr. Mu forget that Qin Chao has a sister?"


    Mu Jiu swore.


    Then, he asked in a cold voice, "Where is he?"


    "He¡¯s alive and well." Bao Jingyan stated bluntly: "Two ports in exchange for Mr. Mu¡¯s safety."


    Mu Jiu couldn¡¯t help but curse again.


    Bao Jingyan maintained hisposure, incredibly patient: "I give Mr. Mu one night to think it over."


    He kindly added, "The matter that Mr. Mu interrupted earlier, you may continue it now."

 Chapter 214: The Thing that Ruins the Family’s Wealth

    <h4>Chapter 214: Chapter 214: The Thing that Ruins the Family¡¯s Wealth</h4><h4></h4>


    Over there, Mu Jiu mmed his phone down hard.


    Despicable!


    Bao Jingyan, that pretty boy, has no shame!


    He actually threatened me with Qin Chao¡¯s sister!


    Mu Jiu was seething with anger.


    Two ports, as if it were cutting his own flesh!


    Zhou Susu, who had fallen to one side, was very perceptive and asked cautiously, "What¡¯s wrong, Boss Jiu?"


    Mu Jiu was in a very bad mood.


    "All because of your terrible idea!" After cursing Mu Jiu, he grabbed a pack of cigarettes.


    As he lit a cigarette, he couldn¡¯t help but curse again, "If it hadn¡¯t been for your idea, I wouldn¡¯t be in such a passive situation today. Two ports gone, such a waste of assets!"


    With that, he kicked out.


    Zhou Susu felt a pang of pain in her chest, but she didn¡¯t dare to cry out.


    Not only did she not dare toin, she even moved closer to light Mu Jiu¡¯s cigarette, trying to please him and asking, "What are you nning to do, Boss Jiu?"


    "What can I do?" Mu Jiu replied irritably, "Qin Chao has already been roped in! Are you suggesting I get myself locked up and please that surname Bao?"


    Zhou Susu offered a vicious idea: "Qin Chao betrayed Boss Jiu, if he dies, all will be settled!"


    Mu Jiu took a deep puff of smoke, staring at her.


    After a moment, he kicked Zhou Susu off the bed.


    "Lowly trash!" Mu Jiu pointed at her and scolded, "Qin Chao is my brother! His sacrifice for his sister makes him even more honorable! Trashy thing, everything thates from that ce is rotten goods!"


    Zhou Susu crawled to the edge of the bed in tears, "I was wrong! Please forgive me, Boss Jiu."


    Mu Jiu looked down upon her from above with disdain, "Come here and serve me! If I¡¯m pleased, I¡¯ll let you stay a few more days!"


    Zhou Susu was furious.


    He didn¡¯t treat her like a human at all!


    But she couldn¡¯t let go of the glory and wealth.


    She crawled over, carefully attending to him... temporarily making Boss Jiu forget the pain of losing the two ports!


    But he was still not content!


    Zhou Susu tried to please him, leaning against him seductively, "Didn¡¯t Boss Jiu auction off a lot of treasuresst time?"


    Mu Jiu gave her a sideways nce.


    Then he pinched the woman¡¯s face, "Quite clever, huh? I¡¯ll reward you with something."


    Zhou Susu lightly tapped his chest with her delicate finger, "I¡¯m so tired."


    "Acting all coy? If you don¡¯t want to do it, then get lost," Boss Jiu roughly waved her away...


    Dawn broke.


    Bao Jingyan heard amotion downstairs before he even opened his eyes.


    He closed his eyes and thought, this arrogant force could only be Mu Jiu.


    Ha, he had to consider, and he ran to his house this early in the morning!


    Bao Jingyan turned his head to look at the sleeping Su Ruanruan, then quietly got out of bed.


    In the foyer of the first floor, there were piles of gifts.


    Mu Jiu sat upright on the sofa, with only two people following him.


    Hearing footsteps, he looked up.


    Bao Jingyan descended the stairs wearing only a bathrobe.


    The simple white bathrobe looked exceptionally good on the pretty boy, with long limbs, the neckline loosely revealing fair skin.


    He looked like a privileged young master who had been indulged his whole life.


    Mu Jiu took a sip of tea and asked with a smile, "Where¡¯s Ruanruan?"


    Bao Jingyan casually sat across from Boss Jiu and nced at Aunt Li, "Bring me a cup of ck coffee."


    Aunt Li cooperated, "Miss Su doesn¡¯t let you drink coffee."


    Bao Jingyan then pretended to be displeased and told Mu Jiu, "Women are such a bother! So controlling."


    Mu Jiu¡¯s heart instantly exploded with annoyance!


    He hadn¡¯t made his move yet, but Bao Jingyan¡¯s show of affection had alreadye first.


    Then, Bao Jingyan said to Aunt Li, "Ruanruan is still sleeping! She¡¯s exhausted fromst night; she won¡¯t wake up before nine."


    He was tantly lying¡ªhow could Aunt Li not realize?


    Aunt Li felt speechless.


    The master really had no shame!


    She went to make the coffee.


    Only then did Bao Jingyan remember the presence of their esteemed guest, Mu Jiu, and said smilingly, "Mr. Mu is early."


    Mu Jiuughed, "Not early!"


    His voice turned cold, "Where is Qin Chao?"


    Bao Jingyan pulled out a piece of paper and ced it in front of Mu Jiu, saying, "Once Mr. Mu fulfills our agreement, I will release him naturally."


    Mu Qun hummed, "Why should I trust you?"


    "Does Mr. Mu have a choice?" Bao Jingyan chuckled lightly.

 Chapter 215: Mu Jiu Loses Both People and Wealth

    <h4>Chapter 215: Chapter 215: Mu Jiu Loses Both People and Wealth</h4><h4></h4>


    Mu Qun was about to make a few sarcastic remarks when a very light sound of footsteps came from upstairs.


    His heart swayed, and he couldn¡¯t help but look up.


    It was Su Ruanruan.


    She was wearing a nightgown with a robe draped over it, wrapped snugly.


    But even just seeing her at home, Mu Jiu was still quite satisfied.


    Yet at the same time, he wanted to kill Bao Jingyan.


    That bastard Bao monopolized Ruanruan every night!


    Mu Jiu¡¯s gaze was eager as he asked in a very good temper, "Did we wake you up?"


    Su Ruanruan responded with a hum.


    At that, Mu Jiu didn¡¯t know how to continue the conversation.


    Bao Jingyanughed softly.


    Very pleased.


    He beckoned to Su Ruanruan, and she sat beside him, blending harmoniously into the atmosphere.


    Which was a sight that pained Mu Jiu to see.


    Mu Jiu hid the sourness in his heart, putting on a spirited front: "I¡¯ve brought over the items from thest auction for you to look at, just pick whatever you like and enjoy them."


    Su Ruanruan asked softly, "Mr. Mu, did youe this early just to deliver the items?"


    "Why don¡¯t you ask young master Bao that?" Mu Qun retorted without good cheer.


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s eyes softly lowered: "If you hadn¡¯t ordered someone to sniper him, how would he have seized your men?"


    Mu Jiu was hit where it hurt, and reacted angrily: "Are you taking his side?"


    "Yes." Su Ruanruan¡¯s tone was light and ominous.


    The next second, a petite, dainty gun appeared in her hand.


    Bang¡ªa bullet grazed past Mu Jiu¡¯s shoulder.


    Mu Jiu¡¯s arm began to bleed.


    Silence fell in the hall.


    Especially the men brought by Mu Jiu, who werepletely stupefied.


    Even Bao Jingyan hadn¡¯t expected Su Ruanruan to be so decisive.


    He smiled slightly.


    His woman, Bao Jingyan¡¯s woman, was not like others.


    Mu Jiu, a man who had seen the world, been through des and swords, and had more injuries than he could count on his hands and feet, was still dumbfounded by the sudden gunshot.


    "I like you so much! How could you do this to me?" Mu Jiu¡¯s voice was filled with grief and anger.


    Su Ruanruan ced the object in her hand on the coffee table, her voice cold and distant: "This shot was for Bao Jingyan. If Mu Jiu is unhappy, feel free to shoot back."


    Mu Jiu stared at her fixedly.


    This was more painful than losing two ports to him!


    He looked fiercely at Bao Jingyan, demanding, "What love potion have you fed her?"


    Bao Jingyan spoke at ease: "Ruanruan spared you, she didn¡¯t actually hit your arm! But your men really did intend to take my life."


    Su Ruanruan took over the conversation: "Mr. Mu, I appreciate your affection! But it¡¯s too much for me to ept."


    Mu Jiu slowly stood up and advanced towards her step by step.


    When he was but a step away, he said coldly, "Do you really think I wouldn¡¯t dare touch you?"


    "Then I can only learn from Mr. Mu¡¯s skills." Su Ruanruan was not afraid of him.


    Mu Qun was seething with anger.


    What was wrong with him?


    Why would she want to follow this sly and petty pretty boy?


    He panted heavily, throwing down a sentence: "Fine! I get it! From now on, you can be with whoever you want to be with, sleep with whoever you want to sleep with."


    In a fit of rage, he kicked the gifts.


    Completelycking in grace.


    His men hurriedly followed him out, and before long, the sound of a car starting echoed in the courtyard.


    ...


    Aunt Li brought over coffee and hot milk.


    Su Ruanruan sipped the milk gently.


    Bao Jingyan tugged at her hair: "Don¡¯t you feel it¡¯s a pity?"


    "A pity for what?" Su Ruanruan countered: "Do you want me to entangle with him?"


    Recently, she hade to know that Mu Qun was someone her father had once saved.


    She understood Bao Jingyan to some extent.


    She didn¡¯t want her father¡¯s efforts to go to waste.


    Therefore, she drove Mu Jiu away.


    Of course, she couldn¡¯t tell Bao Jingyan these things, otherwise, his jealousy would spill over again...

 Chapter 216: I Just Like Her!

    <h4>Chapter 216: Chapter 216: I Just Like Her!</h4><h4></h4>


    Mu Jiu returned, covered in blood.


    Zhou Susu screamed and ran down from upstairs: "What happened to you, Boss Mu Jiu?"


    Mu Qun was in a bad mood and sat on the sofa.


    He then looked at his wound with disgust.


    He was silent for a long time, and Zhou Susu could only ask those two men.


    Whatever came over those two, they actually said, "Sister-inw, it was the woman surnamed Bao who did it."


    Bao Jingyan¡¯s woman?


    Su Ruanruan?


    Zhou Susu couldn¡¯t believe it.


    Isn¡¯t Su Ruanruan very frail?


    How could she haveshed out?


    She looked at Boss Mu Jiu.


    But Boss Mu Jiu¡¯s eyes were fixed on those two subordinates: "What did you just call her?"


    He was furious and threw something at them: "Is the title of sister-inw something you can just call anyone?"


    The two subordinates didn¡¯t dare to make a sound, nor did they dare to dodge.


    Zhou Susu immediately tried to smooth things over: "Why are you angry with them? It¡¯s me who doesn¡¯t deserve it!"


    "Good that you know." Mu Jiu copsed on the sofa, his uninjured hand covering his eyes: "Aren¡¯t you going to hurry and find a doctor for me? Are you trying to pain me to death?"


    Zhou Susu immediately contacted the doctor.


    After hanging up the phone, she feltpelled to say something.


    "Su Ruanruan went too far! She even dared to hurt Boss Mu Jiu." She spoke with a provocative tone: "Boss Mu Jiu cannot let her off."


    Mu Jiu opened his eyes just a slit, staring straight at her.


    Zhou Susu¡¯s heartbeat quickened.


    After a long while, Mu Jiu finally spoke coldly: "Put away your scheming! Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for turning heartlessly against you."


    Zhou Susu was angry but dared not express it.


    Just then, the doctor arrived, and while he was tending to his wounds, Zhou Susu said, "When you left this morning, Boss Mu Jiu, you were full of confidence. Now you look like a frostbitten eggnt."


    Boss Mu Jiu squinted his eyes, "Can¡¯t be bothered with you."


    Zhou Susu felt ufortable.


    At this time, Mu Jiu¡¯s confidant arrived.


    Bringing over twenty or thirty men.


    Each of them emitting a murderous aura!


    Mu Jiu nced over and asked, "Yan Kuan, what¡¯s the meaning of this?"


    The one leading was named Yan Kuan!


    He was seven years older than Mu Jiu. He was subdued by thisd back in the day.


    Yan Kuan spoke in a rough voice: "We¡¯re here to avenge Boss Mu Jiu!"


    As he said this, the dozens of men who came with him shouted in unison, "Avenging Boss Mu Jiu."


    Mu Jiu took a sip of tea with one hand, his gaze dropping lightly: "Seek revenge on who? You think it¡¯s too calm these days? Go and see how many weaknesses Bao¡¯s boy has on us, see how much money I¡¯ve lost!"


    "We can¡¯t touch the Bao guy, but Su Ruanruan is definitely fair game, right?" Yan Kuan¡¯s voice buzzed: "Boss Mu Jiu, just give themand, and I¡¯ll catch that woman right away to satisfy your wish."


    Mu Jiu slowly stood up.


    He picked up a scalpel from the coffee table and plunged it into the leather sofa.


    "Want to seek revenge, is it? You¡¯ll have to step over my dead body first!" Mu Jiu¡¯s thin lips pressed together, his gaze sweeping over his men.


    He continued: "I just like her! Even if it¡¯s just a little wound or if she wants my life, I¡¯m willing to offer it at any time."


    Yan Kuan was dumbfounded.


    He knew Mu Qun for almost ten years; this man truly didn¡¯t regard women as anything, so how could he have fallen into Su Ruanruan¡¯s hands?


    After a long time, Yan Kuan finally spoke with a hoarse voice, "Boss Mu Jiu, there is no woman you can¡¯t have, why go to such lengths..."


    Mu Qun looked up at the ceiling, wiping his face after a moment: "Her father saved my life! My mother said if I were to marry, it should be a daughter from a family like Academician Su¡¯s."


    Boss Mu Jiu said so, and actually shed a few tears!


    Yan Kuan was speechless.


    You want to marry, but it also depends on whether they¡¯re willing, right?


    Peiming Su is an academician, the Su Family is of schrly heritage, and you¡ªa self-made man who licks blood from the knife¡¯s edge...


    Boss Mu Jiu didn¡¯t care what others thought, in any case, he was determined to have Su Ruanruan.


    What he said in the morning were all words spoken in anger.

 Chapter 217 Bao Jingyan’s Bridal Gifts

    <h4>Chapter 217: Chapter 217 Bao Jingyan¡¯s Bridal Gifts</h4><h4></h4>


    Two dayster, Bao Jingyan acquired two ports.


    He kept his word, personally went to the basement, and released Qin Chao.


    "Mu Jiu treats you quite well." Bao Jingyan¡¯s attitude was as warm as the spring breeze, he even had someone take Qin Chao for a bath and changed him into a set of clean clothes so he could go back decently.


    Qin Chao wasn¡¯t grateful to him at all.


    Bao Jingyan was a smiling tiger.


    He would talk to you with a smile, but who knows what he might be plotting in his heart.


    If he was cold-faced, you probably wouldn¡¯t have a life anymore.


    It¡¯s that Ms. Su who¡¯s been good, secretly having people send him food these past few days...


    ...


    After sending Qin Chao off, Bao Jingyan went upstairs.


    It was the weekend, and Su Ruanruan stayed at home to review documents.


    She heard the sound of the door opening and asked, "Your wound is almost healed, why don¡¯t you go to thepany?"


    "Healed?" Bao Jingyan came up behind her and embraced her, whispering in her ear: "Should we test its flexibility?"


    Su Ruanruan was both embarrassed and annoyed.


    He never spoke anything decent.


    After a bit of banter, she turned her head and asked him, "You¡¯ve acquired the ports."


    Bao Jingyan smiled lightly and took a file from behind him, cing it in front of her.


    Su Ruanruan opened the file to look.


    A few secondster, she was stunned.


    The owners of the two ports were, unexpectedly, written in her name.


    Her throat felt somewhat sour: "Weren¡¯t these two ports very important to you?"


    "Nothing is more important than Ruanruan!" He reached out to stroke her hair gently and said, "Is this enough for an engagement gift?"


    Engagement gift?


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s face flushed, "I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about!"


    "Still too young, let¡¯s get engaged first." Bao Jingyan kissed her delicate ear: "We¡¯ll get married in a couple of years. Can you wait, Ruanruan?"


    "You¡¯re the one who can¡¯t wait!" Su Ruanruan responded naturally.


    After speaking, she regretted it.


    He was too bad.


    Bao Jingyanughed delightedly and pinched her ear: "Stuck at home for the weekend, don¡¯t you want to go out for a breath of fresh air?"


    Su Ruanruan lowered her head to look at the file: "I don¡¯t want to."


    "Ones youth being so mature, how is that good?" Bao Jingyan teased her on purpose: "Or does Ruanruan just want to stay at home with me?"


    Su Ruanruan was indeed fooled.


    She threw down the file, "I¡¯m going out right now."


    Actually, she was purely acting out of spite and had no desire to enjoy herself.


    After thinking it over, she decided to visit Gu Mansion to see Mrs. Gu.


    This was also Bao Jingyan¡¯s intention; the Gu couple were eagerly awaiting her.


    Mrs. Gu was very happy when Su Ruanruan came over.


    She asked her to stay for lunch and then dinner.


    Su Ruanruan refused.


    She said, "I still have things to handle, I¡¯lle and apany Auntie another day."


    Mrs. Gu felt very sorry.


    She wanted to reveal Su Ruanruan¡¯s origins but was afraid that Su Ruanruan couldn¡¯t ept it.


    Mrs. Gu felt sad for a moment.


    Gu Yuanpei patted his wife on the shoulder, consoling gently: "Take it slow, no rush."


    Mrs. Gu sighed: "Yuanpei, I just hate that I can¡¯t make up for the past with her!"


    Especially after Gu Ze found out that, 18 years ago, Su Peiming¡¯s wife couldn¡¯t bear children, so they stole their Yunxi.


    Her hatred grew even deeper.


    Mrs. Gu loathed Su Qionglin to the extreme!


    She thought, the Su Family would soon beg in front of her.


    At that time, she would definitely avenge Ruanruan fiercely!


    What Mrs. Gu didn¡¯t expect was, the Su Family didn¡¯te to her in the future, but Bao Ziqi did find Su Ruanruan.


    In the evening, Su Ruanruan¡¯s car was blocked by Bao Ziqi.


    He opened the car door and said to Su Ruanruan, "I have something to talk to you about."


    Old Zhao panicked: "Young Master Ziqi, you..."


    "I know she¡¯s Bao Jingyan¡¯s!" Bao Ziqi¡¯s voice was very cold: "But it¡¯s not too much to say a few words to my sister-inw, is it?"

 Chapter 218 Bao Ziqi, I Despise You

    <h4>Chapter 218: Chapter 218 Bao Ziqi, I Despise You</h4><h4></h4>


    He spoke unpleasantly, Su Ruanruan just lightly raised her eyebrows.


    She said to Old Zhao, "I¡¯ll get out of the car and talk to him for a moment."


    Bao Ziqi¡¯s face was gloomy, watching her step out of the car.


    Su Ruanruan looked well.


    She wore a loose-fitting white knit top with a floral long skirt below.


    Her hair was braided into a fishtail.


    Her appearance fresh and beautiful like a painting.


    Bao Ziqi stood on the roadside smoking, mockingly saying, "Don¡¯t you know my name? Always saying ¡¯he¡¯ this ¡¯he¡¯ that, can¡¯t you call out the three words Bao Ziqi?"


    He was impolite, and Su Ruanruan didn¡¯t want to endure it.


    She asked bluntly, "Why must you be so harsh?"


    Bao Ziqi red at her intently.


    After a while, he curled his lips slightly, "You haven¡¯t changed at all."


    Once they started talking, he directly said, "I hope you can greet Aunt Gu and let Su Qionglin off this time."


    "Why?" Su Ruanruan softly asked him, "Are you nning to marry her?"


    Bao Ziqi coldly replied, "I have no such intention."


    He no longer had love or impulse towards Su Qionglin; naturally, he would not lower himself.


    Su Ruanruan muttered to herself, "Then there¡¯s no need."


    Bao Ziqi became furious: "So unless I marry her, you won¡¯t give me this respect?"


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s lips twisted into a cold smile, "Otherwise? You think I would do something that benefits me in no way? Bao Ziqi, youing to find me today is unreasonable! Su Qionglin tried to harm me, she deserves her fate."


    Bao Ziqi stared at her intensely.


    As if he had never known her.


    After a long while, he squeezed out the words: "You and he are truly a perfect match!"


    Su Ruanruan did not respond.


    Suddenly, she remembered the engagement gifts from this morning, which had indeed pressured her.


    Thinking and thinking, she became somewhat distracted.


    Bao Ziqi grew even angrier: "Are you always thinking of him? Is he that great?"


    He knew he was being ungracious, but he couldn¡¯t help making some sarcastic remarks.


    At this moment, Su Ruanruan spoke up but stated her conditions: "I want the ten percent shares of Tongsheng Hospital given by the Bao Family initially, and I demand to be the honorary director of Tongsheng Hospital."


    "You really have a big appetite," Bao Ziqi scoffed, "Then let¡¯s make a deal."


    Su Ruanruan remained silent.


    Bao Ziqi¡¯s voice turned very soft, "Your rtionship with Bao Jingyan, in exchange."


    He thought Su Ruanruan would be scared because this rtionship would not be tolerated by the Bao Family.


    Yet, Su Ruanruan just looked at him with aplex gaze and spoke a profound sentence, "Bao Ziqi, do you really hold such deep affection for my sister?"


    After finishing, regardless of his reaction, she walked towards the ck limousine.


    Bao Ziqi quickly followed: "Exin clearly."


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s voice was colder than ever: "Bao Ziqi, I despise you!"


    She broke free from him, opened the car door, and got in.


    The car quickly drove away, Bao Ziqi watched quietly.


    He knew he had thoroughly offended Su Ruanruan.


    The way she looked at him just now was utterly disdainful.


    The phone in his pocket rang, and he answered it with irritation.


    On the other end was Su Qionglin¡¯s copsing cries.


    "Ziqi, did she agree?"


    Bao Ziqi indifferently repeated Su Ruanruan¡¯s demands, causing Su Qionglin to scream.


    "She¡¯s dreaming!"


    "Nothing of Su Family¡¯s shall she take away."


    ...


    She cried and made a fuss.


    Bao Ziqi was very annoyed.


    He couldn¡¯t help but think, actually, Su Ruanruan¡¯s disposition wasn¡¯t bad.


    At least, she wouldn¡¯t cry and fuss with her husband all day.


    With his mind in turmoil, he returned to Bao Mansion, where as soon as he entered, Mrs. Bao greeted him cheerfully, "Ziqi, tomorrow your Aunt Xia ising back from abroad, she specifically asked to meet you."


    Bao Ziqi understood.


    This was an implied arranged meeting!

 Chapter 219: Su Ruanruan Bumps into Bao Ziqi on a Blind Date

    <h4>Chapter 219: Chapter 219: Su Ruanruan Bumps into Bao Ziqi on a Blind Date</h4><h4></h4>


    Recently, Bao Mingyuan started treating Su Ruanruan as his future daughter-inw, which worried Madam Bao greatly.


    She had to n for her son.


    The Xia Family was schrly, and Xia Minn was their only daughter.


    She was talented and artistic, the perfect match for Ziqi.


    After Madam Bao said this, she observed her son¡¯s reaction.


    Bao Ziqi was originally unwilling, but after the recent upset with Su Ruanruan, he surprisingly agreed.


    Madam Bao was both shocked and delighted.


    She said, "Ziqi, you¡¯ve finally seen the light."


    She added softly, "Minn is well-educated and mannered, your father will like her."


    Madam Bao had confidence in her own judgment.


    Three dayster.


    Madam Bao arranged a meal with the Xia family, choosing the best restaurant in the city.


    Membership VIP system.


    Inside the elegant dining room, Bao Ziqi met Miss Xia Minn.


    Indeed, Miss Xia was radiant and beautiful, and about the same age as himself.


    But Bao Ziqi just couldn¡¯t muster any enthusiasm.


    Madam Bao warmly held Xia Minn¡¯s hand and introduced her to her son, "Minn teaches history at the university and is the youngest professor in the city! She¡¯s also multi-talented, truly a rare find."


    Bao Ziqi wasn¡¯t interested in the ¡¯rare find¡¯; his mind was preupied with that cunning girl.


    His attitude was lukewarm, making Madam Bao somewhat embarrassed.


    However, Xia Minn admired Bao Ziqi. She was not offended by his indifference and instead kept trying to find topics of conversation.


    Madam Bao and Mrs. Xia exchanged nces and breathed a sigh of relief.


    The two children, there might be hope!


    Midway through the meal, Bao Ziqi¡¯s attitude suddenly warmed up.


    He even personally served dishes to Xia Minn.


    Madam Bao was feeling reassured when she looked up.


    Ah, it was that troublemaker Su Ruanruan who had arrived.


    She wasn¡¯t alone; the man with her was Gu Ze!


    Madam Bao narrowed her eyes.


    She had underestimated the connection between Su Ruanruan and the Gu Family... Had Su Ruanruan been rejecting Ziqi because she wanted to climb up to Gu Ze?


    Madam Bao snorted coldly.


    She whispered amand to her attendant.


    ...


    Upon encountering the Bao Family, Su Ruanruan was quite surprised.


    She had arranged to meet Gu Ze at noon, to give him the herbal medicine she had prepared for Gu Auntie.


    Gu Ze insisted on having lunch here.


    As soon as they walked in, they saw Madam Bao and Bao Ziqi dining.


    Across from them was a respectable mother and daughter pair.


    Su Ruanruan guessed it was an arranged date and didn¡¯t take much notice; she was rather happy for Bao Ziqi.


    She greeted them openly, but Bao Ziqi was reserved and indifferent.


    Madam Bao smiled subtly, "Ruanruan, you¡¯re here for lunch too? Why not join us?"


    She added, "After all, you¡¯re no stranger! What do you say, Young Master Gu?"


    Gu Ze, who hated such pretentious women, was blunt: "We wouldn¡¯t want to interrupt Ziqi¡¯s date, you carry on with your conversation."


    Madam Bao¡¯s smile froze on her lips.


    Bao Ziqi¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t pleasant either.


    Seeing their displeasure, Gu Ze felt particrly satisfied.


    He guided Su Ruanruan to a seat by the window and gentlemanly pulled out a chair for her.


    Su Ruanruan sat down and whispered, "You really don¡¯t give thedy face."


    "Isn¡¯t it just to see if it feels satisfying?" Gu Ze passed her a ss of water and asked with a smile.


    Su Ruanruan smiled lightly, "Quite satisfying."


    Gu Ze was happy to see her happy.


    Su Ruanruan stealthily watched the other party¡¯s movements and said, "When we came in just now, Madam Bao spoke to someone by her side, I think she must have instructed them to follow us and catch me in apromising situation."


    After thinking for a moment, Gu Ze smiled lightly, "Then we¡¯ll just have to do the opposite."


    After a brief reflection, Su Ruanruan understood!


    Next, not only did Gu Ze not avoid contact with Su Ruanruan, but he also became even more intimate with her.


    Madam Bao¡¯s people took even more splendid photos.

 Chapter 220: The Beginning of the Downfall of the Concubine

    <h4>Chapter 220: Chapter 220: The Beginning of the Downfall of the Concubine</h4><h4></h4>


    Madam Bao also has her imperfections, ever since Su Ruanruan arrived, Ziqi has been absentminded.


    He is always fixated in one direction.


    Madam Bao is annoyed.


    What¡¯s so good about Su Ruanruan?


    It¡¯s just that she got lucky, she¡¯s not even close to Xia Minn.


    Ziqi is blind!


    Bao Ziqi is indeed struggling, he came to the matchmaking angry at Su Ruanruan.


    Having that scene witnessed by Su Ruanruan would surely make him pleased.


    Look, I, Bao Ziqi, am not distressed because of you, I¡¯m living very well!


    But when face to face, he couldn¡¯t induce happiness.


    But rather, felt awkward.


    After the meal, Bao Ziqi sends Xia Family¡¯s mother and daughter back.


    Madam Bao returned to Bao Mansion.


    Not long after, her confidant delivered a stack of photos.


    All were intimate photos of Su Ruanruan and Gu Ze.


    Madam Bao sneered: With these, she can smoothly kick Su Ruanruan out of the house.


    Of course, she won¡¯t do it personally.


    At night, Bao Mingyuan came back from thepany without having dinner, he called Madam Bao upstairs.


    Madam Bao thought her husband needed her and considerately helped him undress.


    Bao Mingyuan abruptly grabbed her hand, "I have something to tell you."


    Madam Bao felt a little resentful, she let go of her hand: "Who offended you now, toe back and show me a long face!"


    Bao Mingyuan sat down on the sofa, his gaze piercingly fixed on his wife: "Then tell me, what did you do today?"


    Madam Bao¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    She immediately smiled lightly: "Ziqi is still young, it¡¯s fine for him to make more friends! Xia family¡¯s daughter, you¡¯ve met her too, well-bred and outstanding, Mingyuan, what could you possiblyin about?"


    "Then what about Ruanruan, aren¡¯t you making her heart cold?" Bao Mingyuan became more displeased: "They are getting along fine now, you interfere in this critical moment, isn¡¯t it purposely targeting Ruanruan?"


    "Ruanruan, Ruanruan, you only know Ruanruan!" Madam Bao¡¯s voice choked: "In your heart there are only outsiders, you¡¯ve long thrown Ziqi and Jingyuan behind."


    Bao Mingyuan hesitated, "Aren¡¯t they fine?"


    Madam Bao sneered: "Fine? Where is Ziqi fine? He likes little Miss Ruanruan, but does she like Ziqi? She¡¯s always so indifferent towards Ziqi, you as a father pretend not to see his suffering, but he still has a mother who thinks about him."


    A speech that left Bao Mingyuan speechless.


    Madam Bao strikes while the iron¡¯s hot: "I know you appreciate that girl, but Xia family¡¯s daughter is also quite exceptional, and if the two children could develop feelings, wouldn¡¯t that be infinitely more precious than a loveless marriage?"


    Bao Mingyuan lit a cigarette, deeply drew on it.


    Madam Bao continued: "I also got news that Su Ruanruan hurt Mu Qun."


    "What?" Bao Mingyuan¡¯s cigarette nearly burned him, he suddenly stood up.


    Walking back and forth, Bao Mingyuan said: "This absolutely cannot happen! Truly bing afflictive towards Mu Jiu would lead to endless troubles!"


    Madam Bao rested her hand on his shoulder, softly said: "Ruanruan handles things too decisively! Mingyuan, you should really consider child Minn."


    Bao Mingyuan nced at his wife.


    He didn¡¯t immediately express his stance.


    Madam Bao knew it stillcked a bit of heat.


    When no one was present, Madam Bao secretly handed those photos over to someone else... adding that bit of heat!


    Next day.


    A big scandal broke out in Jiang City.


    The bride-to-be of Bao Family, involved in a scandal with the only son of Gu Family.


    Front page news on all major newspapers, featured their intimate photos.


    Though not explicit, they are very intimate.


    Young Master Gu¡¯s eyes filled with love and affection.


    Upon the scandal breaking, all of Jiang City was in uproar.


    Everyone felt it was a pity.


    Su Ruanruan was finished.


    She was going to be discarded by the Bao Family!


    Right then, the girl to be discarded was at the mercy of Bao family¡¯s eldest son, indulging in his desires.


    This morning he was especially beastly, taking a long time to finish...

 Chapter 221: There’s Nothing Wrong with Being Kept by Me

    <h4>Chapter 221: Chapter 221: There¡¯s Nothing Wrong with Being Kept by Me</h4><h4></h4>


    Bao Jingyan tossed and turned, lying on his side, his body slick with sweat.


    Su Ruanruan moved slightly.


    He caught her, whispering low, "Lie with me for a while."


    Su Ruanruan refused, insisting on going to the bathroom.


    After a moment, Bao Jingyan listened to the sound of running water from the bathroom and couldn¡¯t help but meticulously relive what had just happened, especially Su Ruanruan¡¯s subtle expressions when she was moved.


    His heart swayed, and he felt he couldn¡¯t lie down any longer.


    He simply put on his clothes and went to the guest room to freshen up.


    ...


    When Su Ruanruan came out, Bao Jingyan was no longer in the bedroom. She changed and went downstairs.


    As she walked down the stairs, she saw Bao Jingyan sitting at the dining table, sipping coffee while reading the Jiangcheng Morning News.


    Su Ruanruan gracefully went over and sat down.


    Just as she was about to speak, she saw Auntie Li with aplex expression.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" Su Ruanruan thought something had happened to Auntie Li¡¯s family and asked with concern.


    Auntie Li¡¯s face showed abination of sorrow and indignation.


    Su Ruanruan was even more baffled!


    Bao Jingyan ced the newspaper in front of her and chuckled, "Auntie Li thinks you¡¯ve had an affair."


    "We¡¯re not even married, how can there be an affair?" Su Ruanruan didn¡¯t want him to take advantage of her.


    She scrutinized the newspaper carefully.


    The headline of the Jiangcheng Morning News was a photo of her and Gu Ze looking intimate.


    Su Ruanruan was quite speechless.


    Mrs. Bao had truly put in the effort!


    "Any thoughts?" Bao Jingyan tapped the table and snorted lightly.


    Auntie Li¡¯s eyes were wide open like brass bells, waiting for the "madam¡¯s" exnation.


    Su Ruanruan felt intimidated and took small sips of her milk.


    After a while, she slowly said, "There¡¯s nothing to exin!"


    Bao Jingyan sighed softly, "Miss Su, I went through great lengths to secure your position as head of R&D, it looks like it was all for naught!"


    He added with ill-intention, "Prepare yourself for Director Bao¡¯s interrogation!"


    Su Ruanruan hummed, "Looks like I¡¯ll probably have to pack up today and go home to sponge off my family."


    Bao Jingyanughed heartily, "There¡¯s nothing wrong with being supported by me!"


    He also pinched her cheek.


    Su Ruanruan cried out in annoyance, "Bao Jingyan, you mustn¡¯t do this!"


    Bao Jingyan found it amusing and pinched a few more times.


    While they were fooling around, Bao Mingyuan¡¯s call came through.


    Su Ruanruan answered it.


    After a while, she hung up and said to Bao Jingyan, "Your father wants me to go to thepany and exin. Bao Jingyan, can I say that my secret affair is with you?"


    Bao Jingyan raised his cup slightly, chuckling.


    Su Ruanruan red at him.


    He just knew how tough at her expense!


    She stood up, went upstairs to get ready, and then took Old Zhao¡¯s car to thepany.


    From start to finish, she wasn¡¯t the least bit nervous or scared.


    Auntie Li couldn¡¯t understand.


    Some indescribable thoughts shed through her mind!


    Could it be that both the master and Young Master Gu... Could it be they have some special preferences?


    "What are you thinking?" Bao Jingyan spoke up.


    He was both annoyed and amused, "Who do you think Gu Ze is? If he had any designs on Ruanruan, would he be easily photographed?"


    Auntie Li breathed a sigh of relief, then immediately worried for Su Ruanruan.


    "What will Miss Su do? Will the master give her a hard time?"


    "Yes," Bao Jingyan affirmed.


    Auntie Li became even more anxious, "Won¡¯t you help her, master?"


    Bao Jingyan leisurely put down his cup and sighed, "Do you think your Miss Su can¡¯t handle it? She is brave enough to even shoot Mu Jiu."


    Auntie Li¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    After a while, she barely spat out a sentence, "Miss Su is indeed tough."


    Bao Jingyan slowly folded the newspaper and revealed another earth-shattering piece of news.


    The news left Auntie Li with her mouth agape for a long time!


    After a while, she stuttered, "Does Miss Su not know?"

 Chapter 222 Su Ruanruan Can’t Turn Over!

    <h4>Chapter 222: Chapter 222 Su Ruanruan Can¡¯t Turn Over!</h4><h4></h4>


    "Hmm, she doesn¡¯t know." Bao Jingyan smiled: "She just thought Aunt Gu wanted to adopt her as her goddaughter."


    Li shen was so happy she almost cried: "I was really sweating for Miss Su just now, having no idea that she and Young Master Gu are actually blood siblings! The bond between siblings is naturally strong!"


    Saying this, she sped her hands together: "Miss Su is a good person, and good people deserve good karma."


    Bao Jingyan smiled faintly.


    When the dayes that Ruanruan¡¯s origins are revealed, others will envy her for her distinguished background, but Bao Jingyan knew she would be heartbroken!


    The man who raised her was not her blood rtive.


    ...


    Dijing Group.


    Old Zhao stopped the car, saying worriedly, "Let me apany you upstairs."


    Su Ruanruan declined: "No need! Just wait for me here."


    She gracefully got out of the car.


    The foyer of Dijing Group was imposing, with employees bustling to and fro.


    Usually, the employees who passed by Su Ruanruan would respectfully greet her as Miss Su, but today, not a single person greeted her.


    This morning, a scandal involving Su Ruanruan and Gu Ze had broken out.


    She was the headline in all the city newspapers.


    She was also the top trending topic on Weibo.


    These seasoned employees of Dijing had already concluded that Su Ruanruan would not be able to recover, and some had even gotten insider information.


    Bao Ziqi had already been set up for a blind date.


    Su Ruanruan had be an outcast!


    Everyone sighed¡ª


    It was like watching her rise high, and then witnessing her instantaneous copse.


    The coldness of the world did not bother Su Ruanruan.


    She took the private elevator to the 58th floor.


    As the elevator door closed, whispers from several female employees could be heard outside.


    [Chairman Bao is angry!]


    [Who wouldn¡¯t be angry over such a thing? I guess this is herst time using the private elevator!]


    [Do you think there¡¯s something wrong with the Second Young Master, otherwise why would she...]


    ...


    Those unbearable words, Su Ruanruan chose to ignore.


    She stared at the red numbers jumping, yet her mind was upied thinking about how to pass the time next.


    Visit Aunt Gu?


    Or go to the outskirts to do some sketching?


    Lost in her thoughts, the elevator door opened.


    At the elevator entrance, Xiao Ran was waiting there.


    Ultimately, Bao Jingyan was worried and had someone keep an eye out.


    Seeing Su Ruanruan approaching, Xiao Ran asked in a low voice, "Can you handle it?"


    Su Ruanruan honestly admitted, "Chairman Bao is probably going to be furious! You go back to the office, don¡¯t let this implicate you."


    Xiao Ran refused to leave.


    Su Ruanruan added, "Don¡¯t worry, I can handle it."


    Thinking of her capabilities, Xiao Ran quietly stepped back.


    As they spoke, the door to Mingyuan¡¯s office opened.


    It was opened by Secretary Dong.


    Secretary Dong¡¯s eyes were filled with pity.


    This person had once climbed to a high position and was close to entering the Bao Family¡¯s doors.


    Right at the threshold, such a huge scandal broke out.


    Secretary Dong sighed softly: Given her understanding of her boss, there was no way back from this!


    Yet, Su Ruanruan was very calm.


    She asked softly, "Is uncle inside?"


    Secretary Dong was rtively polite: "Chairman Bao has been waiting for you for a while."


    She weed Su Ruanruan inside, then tactfully withdrew.


    Without serving any tea.


    Su Ruanruan stood by the door, looking towards the desk.


    Mingyuan was seated, working.


    When Su Ruanruan arrived, he didn¡¯t look up but simply said softly, "Take a seat first."


    Su Ruanruan calmly sat down.


    Mingyuan continued to handle his business affairs, the vast space filled only with the asional rustling of documents.


    It was eerily quiet.


    After a long while, Mingyuan finally looked up.


    His gaze was not as doting as usual, and even carried a sense of unfamiliarity.


    He simply stated: "Jingyan will also be able toe to the office in a week, pack up your things, and you don¡¯t need toe to the office for the time being."


    He didn¡¯t mention Gu Ze, but his attitude said it all.


    He would not tolerate Su Ruanruan

 Chapter 223: Su Ruanruan Leaves the Imperial Scenery

    <h4>Chapter 223: Chapter 223: Su Ruanruan Leaves the Imperial Scenery</h4><h4></h4>


    Bao Mingyuan¡¯s decision did not surprise Su Ruanruan.


    She epted it calmly and said, "Thank you, Mr. Bao, for taking care of me during this time. I will sign the share transfer document."


    Bao Mingyuan¡¯s eyebrows twitched.


    He was worrying about how to bring this up, but Su Ruanruan took the initiative!


    For a moment, his feelings wereplicated.


    The regard and affection he once had for her surged back into his heart.


    The girl was truly outstanding!


    But the photos of her and Gu Ze on the hot search in the newspapers were also undeniably there; Ruanruan couldn¡¯t clear her name, and Ziqi, no matter what, could not marry a girl with a bad reputation back home.


    After much consideration, Bao Mingyuan¡¯s tone softened a bit: "If you have nowhere to go, you can stay at Jingse for now."


    This was hisst bit of sentiment for her.


    Su Ruanruan smiled faintly.


    Maybe once, she was moved by Bao Mingyuan¡¯s esteem and affection, but every time trouble arose, his first choice would always be the interests of the Bao Family.


    Su Ruanruan felt ashamed for her former soft-heartedness.


    She shook her head, "No need, I have a ce to stay."


    Bao Mingyuan blurted out: "The Gu Family?"


    He couldn¡¯t help but say, "Initially, your aunt and I were intending to matchmake you and Gu..."


    He did not say the following words.


    Because Ruanruan was watching him.


    Her demeanor was indifferent, but there was a hint of hurt in her eyes.


    Bao Mingyuan also felt distressed, but as a pragmatic businessman, he knew he had to cut ties with Su Ruanruan.


    Bao Mingyuan said with some difficulty: "As for Ziqi... his mom has also chosen someone special for him, a pretty good girl."


    Su Ruanruan hummed in acknowledgment.


    Afterward, neither knew what else to say.


    In the end, Bao Mingyuan let out a light sigh: "I¡¯ll have the driver take you in a while."


    He waved his hand, signaling her to leave.


    Su Ruanruan opened the door and quietly walked out.


    Secretary Dong was at the door, who with a light smile asked, "Finished talking?"


    There was a hint more politeness and estrangement in that tone!


    Su Ruanruan smiled slightly: "Yes, it¡¯s finished! Goodbye, Secretary Dong."


    Secretary Dong nodded lightly, watching Su Ruanruan enter the regr elevator.


    She thought to herself, what a girl unbothered by honor or disgrace, frighteninglyposed!


    But, she probably won¡¯t be seen again.


    Su Ruanruan went to her office to pack her belongings, and the folks in the R&D department were furious.


    Miss Su has done so much for Emperor Vista, yet Director Bao didn¡¯t give her a chance to exin.


    Truly heartless!


    Dr. Zhong stepped forward: "The lot of us working with all our might, we might still be able to keep Miss Su."


    "No." Su Ruanruan spoke softly: "Continue with your normal work; that¡¯s the best support for me."


    So the old folks cursed and swore at Bao Mingyuan.


    Su Ruanruan chuckled: "I wille back."


    Dr. Zhong and others believed her and said their goodbyes.


    Su Ruanruan went downstairs alone, and by the time she reached the hall, there were even more ugly words than when she arrived.


    She lowered her gaze, a faint glimmer in her eyes.


    Her phone rang, and she answered while holding a box in one hand.


    It was a call from Bao Jingyan.


    Bao Jingyan was in a very good mood, "Miss Su, how does it feel to be fired?"


    Su Ruanruan hmm¡¯d: "I¡¯ve just been socially beaten up!"


    Bao Jingyan¡¯s tone was lively: "Aunt Li has made the soup you like to drink; maybe it canfort your wounded soul."


    Su Ruanruan was about to say something when a tall figure hurried over.


    The neer knocked her phone away.


    Su Ruanruan looked up.


    It was Bao Ziqi.


    His face full of anger, Bao Ziqi gritted his teeth: "Su Ruanruan, what are you ying at?"

 Chapter 224 Yes! Su Ruanruan Wants to Deal with Madam Bo

    <h4>Chapter 224: Chapter 224 Yes! Su Ruanruan Wants to Deal with Madam Bo</h4><h4></h4>


    "You should ask your mother instead, ask her if she gave Su Qionglin the photos and let her put it on the hot search to push me into a corner," Su Ruanruan scoffed with mockery.


    Bao Ziqi froze.


    His face turned ugly as he asked what he wanted to know: "You and Gu Ze, is there anything between you?"


    Su Ruanruan put down the box, picked up the broken phone and put it in her clothes bag.


    Only when she stood up did she answer him: "Whether there is or is not, it has nothing to do with you."


    She added: "The grudge of the ex-girlfriend is avenged, your mother is happy, it¡¯s something to be joyful about! Bao Ziqi, stop acting like I owe you something, okay?"


    Bao Ziqi was furious.


    He knew many people were watching, he knew he was not being graceful.


    But he couldn¡¯t care less, he questioned her: "Do you really look down on me that much? Su Ruanruan, don¡¯t forget how you entered the Bao Family."


    "I returned everything I took from the Bao Family just now," Su Ruanruan was very calm.


    She then left resolutely.


    Bao Ziqi¡¯s face turned pale.


    Around him, employees of Dijing Group kept their distance!


    Just now, the young master had staged a dramatic tragic romance, and all signs indicated Miss Su really did cheat!


    However, Miss Su will never step through the Bao Family¡¯s doors again!


    After Su Ruanruan left Dijing, Old Zhao hurried over.


    "A call from Young Master Jingyan."


    Su Ruanruan answered the phone.


    Bao Jingyan¡¯s voice carried a tinge of sourness: "You saw Bao Ziqi again!"


    Softly, Su Ruanruan said, "Bao Jingyan, I¡¯m not in a good mood, don¡¯t provoke me!"


    Bao Jingyan went silent for a moment, then spoke again with an unexpectedly gentle voice: "I¡¯m not checking up on you! I just wanted to tell you Aunt Li¡¯s soup is almost ready, we are all waiting for you at home."


    For some reason, Su Ruanruan felt a tinge of sourness in her nose.


    Just now, when she faced Bao Mingyuan and Bao Ziqi, she didn¡¯t feel like crying, but a simple sentence from Bao Jingyan made her feel the urge to cry...


    He was too bad.


    He always knew how to bully her.


    *


    After Su Ruanruan left, Bao Mingyuan was out of it for quite a while.


    After a long time, he opened the drawer and took out a photo frame.


    It was a family photo takenst time at Zhongjiang Academy of Fine Arts.


    Ruanruan, that girl, stood right beside him.


    Pretty and cute.


    Bao Mingyuan stared at it for a long time, then sighed lightly.


    Secretary Dong did not dare to make a sound beside him.


    She thought, this time Director Bao was truly heartbroken.


    Bao Mingyuan was in a bad mood, and his mood was even lower when he returned home to Bao Mansion in the evening.


    The olddy didn¡¯t know about this yet, she saw her son looked unwell and showed concern.


    "It¡¯s nothing, maybe just too tired!" Bao Mingyuan leaned on the couch, forcing a smile.


    The olddy cheerfully said: "If you feel ufortable, let Ruanruan give you a few acupuncture pins, I guarantee you¡¯ll be jumping around in no time."


    Bao Jingyuan quickly said: "Grandmother doesn¡¯t know yet, Su Ruanruan got together with Gu Ze, she betrayed Dad¡¯s trust!"


    "Jingyuan!" Bao Mingyuan scolded, "What nonsense are you talking about!"


    Bao Jingyuan defiantly said, "But that is the truth, do we have to hide it? It¡¯s Su Ruanruan¡¯s own scandal!"


    The olddy trembled with anger.


    She grabbed her walking stick to hit Bao Jingyuan.


    Bao Jingyuan screamed and hid behind Mrs. Bao.


    The olddy angrily said: "You all im they got together out of thin air, where¡¯s the proof?"


    "Jiangcheng¡¯s newspapers are all over it," Bao Jingyuan mored.


    "Gui Zhi!" The olddy called, "Bring the newspapers here."


    Gui Zhi sighed.


    She knew the truth; it was the eldest young master who was really with Miss Su, not Young Master Gu.


    Miss Su let others misunderstand, probably because she wanted to target...

 Chapter 225 Mrs. Bo Defends Her Own

    <h4>Chapter 225: Chapter 225 Mrs. Bo Defends Her Own</h4><h4></h4>


    Gui Zhi looked at Madam Bao silently.


    She thought to herself: The good days for this concubine areing to an end.


    She quickly brought all the newspapers, a total of over ten.


    Su Ruanruan was in every single one.


    Madam Bao and Bao Jingyuan both showed expressions of triumph¡ª


    Now, the olddy should see Su Ruanruan¡¯s true nature, right?


    But after the olddy finished reading, she said, "Is this it?"


    Bao Mingyuan sighed: "What else does the olddy expect?"


    The olddy sneered: "Catch a cheat in action! Ruanruan is Madam Gu¡¯s lifesaver, Lin Sheng considers her his daughter, doesn¡¯t that make Gu Ze her brother? Is there a problem with a brother doting on his sister?"


    Madam Bao was displeased: "The olddy can¡¯t be so biased! Do brothers look at their sisters this way? Besides, he¡¯s not even her real brother."


    "Heh, and Ziqi even slept with Ruanruan¡¯s third sister and some cousin, huh? Why didn¡¯t you say a word?" the olddy was unreasonable.


    She anxiously said: "No, I have to bring Ruanruan back home."


    "It¡¯s toote." Bao Mingyuan held the olddy¡¯s hand.


    He said softly: "I¡¯ve dismissed her from her role at Di Jing, she even returned herpany shares."


    The olddy was stunned on the spot.


    She couldn¡¯t believe it: "Mingyuan, since when did you be so ruthless? Just a few days ago you valued her as if she was your own, and now you¡¯re ruthlessly pushing her to the brink?"


    Bao Mingyuan wanted to retort.


    The olddy trembled with anger: "Even if she and Gu Ze had something, it¡¯s a matter between two unmarried individuals, nothing deserving betrayal to Ziqi! But for Ziqi¡¯s little face, for the Bao Family¡¯s little reputation, you ruthlessly cast Ruanruan aside, how will she establish herself in Jiangcheng afterwards?"


    After speaking, the olddy slumped down.


    She stayed silent for a long time, and finally headed back to her courtyard without saying another word.


    Bao Mingyuan went to knock on the door, the olddy wouldn¡¯t see him.


    Gui Zhi came out and said, "I¡¯ve never seen her this heartbroken."


    Bao Mingyuan couldn¡¯t help saying: "I¡¯m not feeling any better! Do I not have feelings for that child?"


    As he became emotional, Bao Mingyuan looked up, "Aunt Gui Zhi, I truly hoped she and Ziqi would be good together, I didn¡¯t expect..."


    Gui Zhi smiled: "Mingyuan, you call me Aunt Gui Zhi, now I have a surefire thing to tell you."


    Bao Mingyuan absentmindedly said: "Please speak."


    "Miss Su and Young Master Gu definitely weren¡¯t together! Don¡¯t you think someone might have intentionally framed her?"


    After Gui Zhi spoke, she gazed intently at Bao Mingyuan.


    Bao Mingyuan muttered: "Could it be?"


    Gui Zhi smiled: "I heard that day Madam had arranged to meet people from the Xia Family for dinner, Miss Su incidentally was delivering medicine to Madam Gu and somehow encountered them."


    Bao Mingyuan¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    He looked at Gui Zhi.


    Gui Zhi implied no more: "Madam has always disliked Miss Su."


    Bao Mingyuan felt a heavy weight in his heart.


    Did he wrong Ruanruan, that child?


    But why didn¡¯t the child refute, defend herself?


    As if seeing through his thoughts, Gui Zhi smiled indifferently: "In that situation, would her defense have mattered?"


    Bao Mingyuan was at a loss for words.


    He lost his appetite and heavily headed back to the main house.


    Second floor master bedroom.


    Madam Bao, having removed a significant worry, was in a very good mood trying on clothes.


    Seeing her husbande in, she casually asked: "Mingyuan, which outfit looks better?"


    Bao Mingyuany on the bed and responded wearily: "Why another banquet?"


    "You forgot? We are dining with people from the Xia Family." Madam Bao put down the clothes and came over.


    She sat beside her husband, triumphant: "The Xia Family has promised oracle bone script as part of the dowry, Mingyuan, this is truly a family of schrs! Minn is much better than Su Ruanruan."

 Chapter 226: Jingyan, do you have a woman now?

    <h4>Chapter 226: Chapter 226: Jingyan, do you have a woman now?</h4><h4></h4>


    Bao Mingyuan cracked his eyes open slightly, quietly asking, "Do you really think so?"


    Mrs. Bao said, "Whether it¡¯s family background or character and personality, I think highly of Minn."


    Bao Mingyuan thought about how it was himself who had driven Su Ruanruan away, and swallowed back everything he wanted to say.


    "Fine, have it your way! As long as Ziqi is willing, it¡¯s settled."


    Mrs. Bao was ted, saying: "Let¡¯s set it for three days from now."


    "Have you arranged everything?" Bao Mingyuan gently stroked his wife¡¯s shoulder, thoughtful.


    Mrs. Bao didn¡¯t notice his displeasure; instead, she wanted to get affectionate with her husband.


    Bao Mingyuan rejected her.


    "I¡¯m too tired today."


    He turned over, his back to her.


    Mrs. Bao was quite unhappy, but thinking of how she easily toppled Su Ruanruan with a slight trick, she cheered up again.


    ...


    Bao Mingyuan was in a gloomy mood.


    The next morning, he didn¡¯t go to thepany.


    It would be a mess there anyway.


    The secretary Dong said that Dr. Zhong was the most furious, constantly dering that the R&D department was headless, insisting that he find someone else.


    Bao Mingyuan was so angry he could spit blood.


    Find someone, where could he find someone now?


    He could only go see his eldest son to see if he could start work earlier.


    Early in the morning, Bao Mingyuan went to his eldest son¡¯s vi.


    As the car drove in, Aunt Li didn¡¯t even have time to inform before Bao Mingyuan walked into the living room.


    He sat down on the sofa, looked up towards the stairs and asked, "Hasn¡¯t Jingyan gotten up yet?"


    Aunt Li responded, "Please have a seat, sir, I¡¯ll go up and check."


    "No need! I¡¯ll go up myself." Bao Mingyuan stood up, ready to look in on his son.


    After he went upstairs, Aunt Li immediately made an internal call to notify.


    Upstairs, Bao Jingyan hung up the phone.


    He leaned against the headboard, the bathrobe loosely opened, revealing his fair and healthy chest muscles.


    Prettily indecent.


    He nced sideways at Su Ruanruan who was still asleep, then got up and neatly covered himself with the clothes.


    As Bao Mingyuan reached the second floor, he saw Bao Jingyan, with his bathrobe tied,ing down the stairs, startled: "You¡¯re up?"


    Bao Jingyan greeted, "Dad, why did youe over so early?"


    Bao Mingyuan bit back what he wanted to say.


    He asked his son, "Where are you nning to go?"


    "I have a golf appointment," Bao Jingyan said breezily.


    Bao Mingyuan patted his shoulder, "If you can y golf, you can go to work too, right?"


    "Just a social engagement," Bao Jingyan nonchntly settled down at the dining table, asking Aunt Li to bring breakfast.


    He made no mention of going to work.


    Since he secured two ports from Mu Jiu through his injury, Bao Mingyuan didn¡¯t want to be too harsh and let it be.


    Bao Jingyan was in a very good mood, he even invited Bao Mingyuan to have breakfast together.


    How could Bao Mingyuan eat?


    He hesitated a moment before saying, "Do you not know about Ruanruan¡¯s situation?"


    A sh of cold sneer crossed Bao Jingyan¡¯s eyes, but his face was sunny: "I heard about it."


    Bao Mingyuan was taken aback: "You, have no objections?"


    Bao Jingyan leaned back into his chair, smiling gently, "Dad, you¡¯ve decided, what objection could I have?"


    So, Bao Mingyuan felt even lonelier.


    No one understood him!


    No one gave him a way out.


    He was actually... regretful, wasn¡¯t he?


    He didn¡¯t linger and soon prepared to leave.


    Approaching the foyer, Bao Mingyuan¡¯s gaze faltered.


    At the entrance, there was a pair of white women¡¯s indoor slippers.


    He stared for a long time, then turned to his eldest son and said, "If you have a girlfriend, bring her back for a meal."


    Bao Jingyan merely smiled slightly.


    Bao Mingyuan misunderstood, thinking it was just a fleeting romantic rtionship.


    Jingyan was an adult, he could understand.


    Bao Mingyuan quickly put the matter out of mind.


    His heart was full of regret.


    He thought he should make a call to check on Ruanruan, perhaps invite her out for a meal, to care about her future life.


    If she was willing, he could offer to send her abroad to study.


    Bao Mingyuan found an excuse for himself and dialed Su Ruanruan¡¯s number at the foyer.


    The call connected, but upstairs a ringtone resounded...

 Chapter 227: It’s Time to Give Her a Status

    <h4>Chapter 227: Chapter 227: It¡¯s Time to Give Her a Status</h4><h4></h4>


    Bao Mingyuan¡¯s heart gave a lurch.


    He couldn¡¯t help but look at his son.


    Bao Jingyan smiled nonchntly, "I need to take a call."


    He calmly went upstairs.


    Bao Mingyuan just watched him.


    In a moment, Bao Jingyan appeared at the railing on the second floor, speaking on the phone.


    His expression was one of pleasure.


    Bao Mingyuan shook his head, feeling that he had been overthinking.


    He shifted his gaze back to his own phone.


    The call had not connected.


    The child Ruanruan hadn¡¯t answered the phone.


    Bao Mingyuan felt somewhat mncholic and left disheartened.


    Auntie Li saw him out: "Take care."


    Just before getting into the car, Bao Mingyuan suddenly turned to ask Auntie Li, "Does Jingyan¡¯s girlfriend often stay over here at night?"


    Auntie Li dodged the question with a cunning air, "I don¡¯t usually inquire into the master¡¯s affairs."


    Bao Mingyuan didn¡¯t ask any further, opened the car door, and got in.


    ...


    Auntie Li watched his car drive away before returning to the hall.


    Bao Jingyan was downstairs, fiddling with his cellphone. "Gone?"


    Auntie Li replied irritably, "Don¡¯t ask me to cover for you again in the future."


    Bao Jingyan chuckled, then stood up to go upstairs.


    Auntie Li couldn¡¯t help but say from behind, "You should at least give Miss Su some degree of status. No matter how capable Miss Su is, she is still a youngdy."


    "I know," Bao Jingyan gave Auntie Li an extra nce.


    He went up to the master bedroom.


    Su Ruanruan was already awake, lost in thought with her phone in hand.


    "What are you looking at?" He walked over, took her phone, and started browsing through it.


    Su Ruanruan lowered her eyes, "Won¡¯t Uncle Bao be very sad I didn¡¯t answer his call?"


    "Fool." Bao Jingyan pinched her face. "It¡¯s better to think about where we might go for a walk."


    Su Ruanruan asked, "Do you have any good ces?"


    "There are some, but I¡¯m afraid you might not dare to go," Bao Jingyan teased her on purpose.


    Su Ruanruan didn¡¯t take the bait.


    He had no choice but to lower his stance, "Join me for a meal at noon."


    Su Ruanruan, too, was feeling restless and agreed.


    An hourter, the car entered a rather quaint courtyard. She looked sideways at Bao Jingyan, "Where is this?"


    Bao Jingyan stopped the car and said cheerfully, "It¡¯s my maternal grandparents¡¯ house."


    He raised his eyebrows: "Scared?"


    Su Ruanruan cast down her eyes, and after a long while, she asked softly, "Bao Jingyan, what status should I go in as?"


    After speaking, she raised her eyes to look at him.


    She had just been involved in a scandal with Gu Ze; would the people of her grandparents¡¯ house dislike her?


    Bao Jingyan knew what was on her mind and chuckled, "That¡¯s why you have to be extra nice to me."


    Su Ruanruan red at him but wasn¡¯t as nervous anymore.


    Bao Jingyan went round to the trunk to get a gift, then took Su Ruanruan¡¯s hand and they entered together.


    Su Ruanruan was a bit uneasy.


    "This isn¡¯t right," she said in a low voice.


    Bao Jingyan stopped, saying, "Auntie Li just told me I should give you an official status; I think she¡¯s right! Ruanruan, publicly I can¡¯t disclose our rtionship at the moment, but here at my grandparents¡¯ house..."


    He paused, "I want you to feel a bit more at peace."


    Su Ruanruan bit her lip.


    Bao Jingyan squeezed her hand, his tone gentle, "Silly again."


    "I¡¯m not silly," Su Ruanruan protested softly.


    Bao Jingyan lightlyughed.


    ...


    The Sun Mansion was elegant and serene, reportedly converted from an old princely manor, quite imposing.


    Bao Jingyan took her through a five-minute walk towards the main house. The servants of the Sun Mansion all greeted him as ¡¯Young Master¡¯ upon seeing him.


    They also sneaked nces at Su Ruanruan.


    Su Ruanruan was a little embarrassed.


    A butler-like figure approached them with a smile, "The wife and young master of the Gu Family have already arrived, and the old madam is entertaining them."


    Bao Jingyan responded with a nonchnt hum.


    Su Ruanruan was curious, "Why are Auntie Gu and the others here?"


    Bao Jingyan flicked her forehead, "She can¡¯te? Auntie Gu is well-acquainted with my maternal grandmother."

 Chapter 228: Parents Meet

    <h4>Chapter 228: Chapter 228: Parents Meet</h4><h4></h4>


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s face flushed red.


    It turns out she was being self-indulgent.


    But when she entered the hall, she knew that was not the case.


    Mrs. Gu knew she wasing.


    Mrs. Gu pulled her to sit by her side and smiled at the Sun Family matriarch, "This is my Ruanruan."


    Su Ruanruan was both shocked and doubtful.


    But she knew well that the Sun Family was a schrly family; she could not afford to lose her manners here.


    She stood up and greeted the elderlydy appropriately.


    The Sun Family matriarch had a kind face.


    She asked Su Ruanruan toe over, held her hand, and examined her for a while before smiling at Mrs. Gu, "She does bear some resemnce to Weilian in her youth! Jingyan has good taste."


    Mrs. Gu was delighted, "I also didn¡¯t expect these two kids to hit it off."


    The Sun Family matriarch also smiled and then gave a meaningful nce to someone nearby.


    A sandalwood box was quietly presented.


    The matriarch opened it.


    Insidey a set of emerald jewelry.


    Lavish and dazzling, of immense value.


    Su Ruanruan dared not ept it.


    Bao Jingyan sipped his tea, smiling, "ept it since grandma is giving it to you, unless you don¡¯t n to be her granddaughter-inw."


    Su Ruanruan felt both angry and embarrassed.


    How could he say such a thing!


    However, the Sun Family matriarch justughed, telling Mrs. Gu, "Lin Sheng, I see you also have to admit you¡¯re getting old!"


    "Indeed!" Mrs. Gu agreed, "Watching the younger generation makes me realize I¡¯m not young anymore!"


    The matriarch teased her, "I see you and Yunpei are so affectionate, having three kids wouldn¡¯t be a problem."


    Mrs. Gu blushed, "Matriarch, you love to tease me."


    The matriarch then turned to Gu Ze, "See how your mother is embarrassed? You better hurry up and find a wife, otherwise, all we¡¯ll see is you dining with your sister."


    Gu Ze smiled and said, "Someone foolishly fell for it."


    The matriarch scoffed, "She has always been the same over the years, always thinking about how to harm others."


    Mrs. Gu drank her tea and remained silent.


    As for whom she talked about, everyone present knew.


    The matriarch didn¡¯t want to talk about that disappointing woman; the menace would be dealt with sooner orter.


    Right now, she only cared about her granddaughter-inw.


    Jingyan would be turning 29 next year!


    She asked about the marriage, only to learn Su Ruanruan was just 18.


    The matriarch looked at her grandson, her gazeplex.


    Young sprouts, and Jingyan couldn¡¯t resist!


    "The age is a bit young, let¡¯s wait another two years." The matriarch intentionally said, "By then, Jingyan will only be 30, not old yet."


    Bao Jingyan: ...


    The matriarch liked Su Ruanruan very much, wanting her to stay for two days.


    Bao Jingyan agreed.


    Su Ruanruan was somewhat reluctant and said goodbye to him in the car.


    "Do you miss me?" He hugged her to his chest and asked, leaning his forehead against hers.


    Su Ruanruan rested against his shoulder, shaking her head, "Bao Jingyan, did you n to bring me here long ago?"


    Bao Jingyan lightly smiled.


    As if he implicitly agreed.


    Su Ruanruan bit her lip, "Also, why did the olddy say I am Gu Ze¡¯s biological sister?"


    "If Aunt Gu treats you as her own, aren¡¯t you Gu Ze¡¯s biological sister?" Bao Jingyan retorted.


    But Su Ruanruan still felt something was amiss.


    Everything today felt like a meeting between the parents of both sides in a rtionship.


    But she couldn¡¯t voice this out loud.


    Bao Jingyan also couldn¡¯t bear to part with her, murmuring reluctantly, "Isn¡¯t it better here? So you don¡¯t have to be forced to do those things every night."


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s face turned bright red, she wanted to get out.


    But Bao Jingyan not only did not let her go but also whispered even more outrageous things into her ear.


    "Crying and fussing every time, I brought you here because I feel sorry for you."


    Su Ruanruan was terribly embarrassed.


    She refused to listen to his shameless words!


    And they were still at his grandmother¡¯s house!

 Chapter 229: Two Uncles from the Sun Family

    <h4>Chapter 229: Chapter 229: Two Uncles from the Sun Family</h4> Bao Jingyan took a small advantage and finally let go of her reluctantly.


    He said, "Rest well. In a week, it will be the 40th anniversary of Gu Company, and Aunt Gu will publicly take you as her goddaughter."


    He patted her, "By then, our Miss Su can once again walk proudly in Jiangcheng, and Director Bao will probably beg you toe back to the Bao Family andpany."


    Su Ruanruan whispered, "I always feel that Aunt Gu is too good to me, I have nothing to offer in return."


    "Thinking too much." Bao Jingyan kissed her, "If you¡¯re bored, call Gu Jiarou to keep youpany."


    Su Ruanruan hmm¡¯d, then said, "I like her."


    A hint of amusement shed through Bao Jingyan¡¯s eyes.


    Of course, she likes her, they are blood rtives after all!


    Bao Jingyan stayed for a while longer before leaving.


    He indeed had an appointment to y golf.


    After he left, a servant led Su Ruanruan to her room.


    The servants in the Sun Family treated her very well, and Su Ruanruan gradually rxed.


    She texted Gu Jiarou about everything that happened today.


    Gu Jiarou said, "Jingyan is protecting you!"


    Su Ruanruan knew this.


    ...


    Just as the two young girls were chatting happily, the sound of car horns, one after another, echoed in the courtyard.


    Someone from the Sun Family had returned.


    A servant knocked on the door and said respectfully, "Miss Su, two gentlemen have returned! They would like to see you."


    Su Ruanruan was startled.


    Bao Jingyan¡¯s uncles?


    Gu Jiarou heard this over the phone and snickered, "Wow Ruanruan, you have such a big influence that those two rushed back from City B."


    Gu Jiarou sent an emoji.


    Go for it!


    Su Ruanruan was both amused and annoyed, she raised her voice and said to the outside, "I¡¯ll be right there."


    She tidied herself up and followed the servant to the study.


    Upon entering, she smelled the scent of ink.


    The study was filled with an ancient and deep aroma.


    The two men, one still and one active, looked very simr.


    Sun Jingan stood in front of the desk writing, while Sun Jingyu sat drinking tea.


    Hearing the sound of footsteps at the door, both uncles from the Sun Family looked up.


    Su Ruanruan stood at the door, slender and picturesque.


    Wearing a ck chiffon top with a white skirt and long ck hair flowing straight down her back, her small oval face.


    wlessly beautiful.


    Additionally, she had a calm demeanor.


    She resembled Weilian by sixty percent.


    Sun Jingyu, drinking tea, said, "Youngdy, don¡¯t wear such in clothes in the future."


    Weilian liked in clothes, and it didn¡¯t end well for her.


    He subconsciously disliked it.


    Sun Jingan stopped his pen, silently watched her for a moment, then said with a serious voice, "Jingyan didn¡¯t find someone simr to his mother, did he?"


    The two men spoke with intentional thorns, clearly on purpose.


    Su Ruanruan was not embarrassed, but retorted, "If that¡¯s the case, then you two uncles should like me even more."


    Both Sun Jingan and Sun Jingyuughed.


    Sun Jingan pointed at Su Ruanruan with his brush, "Such a sharp tongue, such cunning thoughts."


    Sun Jingyu joined in, "How can such a girl marry into our Sun Family?"


    Su Ruanruan lowered her eyes, "That¡¯s also how I describe Bao Jingyan."


    The two uncles from the Sun Family looked at each other.


    Sun Jingyu said to Sun Jingan, "She¡¯s probably not easy to bully!"


    Sun Jingan nced at Su Ruanruan, then continued writing his characters.


    He spoke slowly, "I heard you¡¯re only 18 years old, how can you manage Jingyan¡¯s home well?"


    Su Ruanruan walked in gracefully.


    She poured a cup of tea for Sun Jingyu and ground ink for Sun Jingan.


    After a moment, she said, "Bao Jingyan can¡¯t provide me a home yet! Uncle, actually I think I¡¯m at a loss."


    Sun Jingan looked at her again.


    This young girl was very bold.


    Ordinary people would have been trembling in his presence.


    Yet she could still spar with him.


    Sun Jingan shamelessly put down his brush, "I always write this character poorly, you write it."


    Heh, Jingyan has put this girl on a pedestal.


    He didn¡¯t believe it.


    He wanted to see her stir things up!


    Su Ruanruan asked, "If I write it well, will Uncle stop giving me a hard time?"


    Sun Jingan coughed lightly, "This is a test! How can a test be considered giving you a hard time?"

 Chapter 230: Her True Face is Your Dad

    <h4>Chapter 230: Chapter 230: Her True Face is Your Dad</h4><h4></h4>


    Su Ruanruan was left speechless.


    That shameless vigor, Bao Jingyan must have inherited it from him.


    She picked up her brush, nced at the Sun Family uncle, and then gently wrote the character "¾²" (jing).


    As soon as she set down the first two strokes, Sun Jingyu was already full of praise.


    Sun Jingan snorted softly.


    Just two strokes, what¡¯s so good about that?


    But when the entire character wasplete, the harsh words he had ready at his lips couldn¡¯te out.


    Her calligraphy with the brush was very proper, quite impressive.


    It was no worse than his own, honed over more than twenty years!


    Su Ruanruan set down the brush and asked the Sun Family uncle, "Uncle, what do you think?"


    Sun Jingyu was about to givepliments when the door to the study opened.


    A servant stood at the door, troubled: "The olddy is asking for the great master toe over."


    With a fierce re at Su Ruanruan, Sun Jingan left.


    A momentter, the olddy¡¯s scolding could be heard from outside.


    "You ingrate, did you rush over from City B just to make things difficult for the youngdy?"


    "How old is she? And how old are you, Jingan?"


    "Think about Jingyan¡¯s age. Finally, there¡¯s a youngdy who doesn¡¯t despise him, and he likes her so much. Are you intentionally wanting your nephew to remain a bachelor? You won¡¯t let Jingse marry, and you also want Jingyan to stay single? I see, you¡¯re deliberately trying to make things difficult for your sister. Hah, usually you act like you care so much about your sister, psh, the real you shows the moment she¡¯s gone."


    ...


    The old Mrs. Sun was usually very genteel, but her scolding was no less fierce than Old Lady Bao¡¯s.


    Amused, Su Ruanruan couldn¡¯t help but miss the olddy.


    She had yed a game against Mrs. Bao, which ended up hurting the olddy¡¯s feelings.


    She felt a wave of sadness.


    From outside, Sun Jingan¡¯s arguments could be heard.


    "Mom, I was just looking out for Jingyan!"


    "That usation of my real intentions, it¡¯s so unpleasant to hear!"


    "I just wanted to see the girl¡¯s true intentions, to find out if she truly likes Jingyan, or if she harbors ulterior motives to use him..."


    Old Mrs. Sun spat out in disgust, "Her true intention is your dad!"


    "My dad¡¯s already been carried away. Olddy, please think of someone else."


    Old Mrs. Sun gestured as if to hit him, and Sun Jingan immediately cowered and coaxed her kindly.


    Mother and son reconciled.


    They whispered intimately.


    ...


    Inside the study, Su Ruanruan appeared calm on the surface, but inside she was experiencing a storm of emotions.


    Sun Jingan really had spent decades immersed in a certain world, seeing through everything.


    When she first got together with Bao Jingyan, it was half due to his coercion and half due to her own covetousness.


    All the while, Sun Jingyu calmly sipped tea.


    He observed Su Ruanruan.


    Then, he smiled: "I¡¯m aware of Jingyan¡¯s shorings, don¡¯t worry about it."


    He added: "You¡¯re young, I¡¯ll make sure Jingyan is more considerate towards you."


    While speaking, Sun Jingan came in.


    He began to speak very calmly: "Our return today with your second uncle was rather hasty, and we didn¡¯t have time to prepare anything. Tomorrow morning, your two aunts will fly back to provide you with a proper meeting gift."


    Su Ruanruan was taken aback.


    Sun Jingan cleared his throat: "Now that you¡¯re here, settle in properly."


    His voice warmed up a bit: "If you feel wronged or find it inconvenient, you can talk to me and your second uncle. We will stand up for you!"


    After saying so, he left awkwardly.


    Sun Jingyu caught up with his elder brother in the yard.


    Sun Jingan tossed a cigarette to his younger brother.


    Between puffs of smoke, Sun Jingan gave a wry smile: "The olddy told me a bit about the kid, she¡¯s had it tough."


    He gestured with his chin: "Go call her for dinner."


    Sun Jingyu smiled, bumped his shoulder: "Not going to make it difficult for her anymore? Who was it that swore up and down they would put her through eighty-one trials?"


    "Get out of here," Sun Jingan snorted lightly: "Wait until your wife deals with you."

 Chapter 231 Ruanruan, You Are Very Likable to the Elderly

    <h4>Chapter 231: Chapter 231 Ruanruan, You Are Very Likable to the Elderly</h4><h4></h4>


    During the meal, the two uncles of the Sun Family took extra care of Su Ruanruan, a marked change from their previous difficulties.


    Su Ruanruan was somewhat surprised.


    Returning to her bedroom, she took a bath andy on the bed in her slip.


    After some thought, she still made a phone call to Bao Jingyan.


    His voice was somewhat low: "Missing me already after just half a day?"


    "It¡¯s not about that." Su Ruanruan repeated the events to him.


    Bao Jingyanughed: "What¡¯s so surprising about that! Ruanruan, you¡¯re quite charming to the older generation."


    "If your two uncles knew you said that, they would definitely not let you off the hook," Su Ruanruan hummed softly.


    "Already calling them uncles now?" Bao Jingyan teased her on purpose.


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s face blushed, and she hung up the phone with a light cry.


    After hanging up the phone, her face remained flushed for a while before she remembered the important matters at hand.


    Right now, Lady Bao must be actively working on Bao Ziqi¡¯s marriage, and Bao Mingyuan, even if he regrets it, cannot change what has been set in motion.


    When the timees, it would not be good for her and Bao Ziqi to be brought together by Bao Mingyuan.


    Her calctions towards Lady Bao were exactly for this oue.


    From now on, she would have no further rtions with Bao Ziqi.


    A cold glint flickered through Su Ruanruan¡¯s eyes.


    The night was slightly cool.


    Yet she was not sleepy at all and simply got up to sit on the chaise lounge by the window.


    Her ck hair was loosened, and she focused on reading documents.


    ...


    Early the next morning at seven o¡¯clock, Su Ruanruan got up and went to the dining room for breakfast.


    The two uncles from the Sun Family had already returned to B city, and two beautiful and dignified women were surrounding the elder Mrs. Sun, speaking with her.


    Their expressions were filled with respect.


    Su Ruanruan figured that these two must be Bao Jingyan¡¯s aunts, so she first greeted the elder Mrs. Sun and then addressed the two aunts separately.


    The wife of Sun Jingan smiled broadly: "Truly not bad! Both personality and looks are top-notch."


    The wife of Sun Jingyu sipped her tea, "Indeed, Jingyan has such high standards."


    She then added jokingly to the elderlydy, "Over the years, so many youngdies have been chasing after Jingyan, but he didn¡¯t care for any of them. Turns out he likes someone like Ruanruan."


    Elder Mrs. Sun chuckled: "Five years ago, Jingyan had already taken note of Ruanruan and kept her in his heart ever since."


    Su Ruanruan blushed somewhat.


    Although she knew about this, she did not know the details.


    Elder Mrs. Sun watched her with amusement and said: "When Jingyan first joined Di Jing, he often saw you painting in the square! But you were still so young back then, and he was busy after, so he missed the chance."


    Both aunts from the Sun Family sighed: "Truly, it¡¯s fate."


    Elder Mrs. Sun nodded: "Exactly."


    She then told her daughters-inw: "Don¡¯t think Ruanruan looks soft and frail; she¡¯s very capable. Last night, Jingan almost suffered a bit at her hands."


    The wife of Sun Jinganughed: "He always puts on airs; Ruanruan, don¡¯t be afraid of him! He¡¯s just a paper tiger."


    The wife of Sun Jingyu also joined in with a few witticisms.


    Both beautiful and witty, Su Ruanruan liked them very much.


    The wife of Sun Jingan briskly said: "Your eldest uncle asked us two to take you out for a stroll, to add some things. As for the formal stuff, we¡¯ll arrange it once we set the date."


    Su Ruanruan felt a bit shy.


    But she couldn¡¯t bear to refuse.


    Having lost her mother at a young age, how could she not like such kind-hearted women?


    Seeing her moved, the wife of Sun Jingan patted her hand: "Being with Jingyan, good days are yet toe."


    After breakfast, Elder Mrs. Sun hurried them out the door.


    The twodies from the Sun Family were distinguished names in B city and were not too familiar with Jiangcheng.


    The housekeeper of the Sun Family led the way, quite eloquent, and the journey was anything but dull.


    In the car, Su Ruanruan thought to herself that she should also buy gifts for everyone in the Sun Familyter; it wouldn¡¯t be good to neglect the proper etiquette.

 Chapter 232: Reckless, Su Ruanruan Still Has Support

    <h4>Chapter 232: Chapter 232: Reckless, Su Ruanruan Still Has Support</h4><h4></h4>


    Jiangcheng¡¯srgest shopping center.


    Mrs. Bao and Xia Minn walked hand in hand, as close as mother and daughter-inw.


    After getting rid of Su Ruanruan, Mrs. Bao felt much happier.


    There was just one thing that wasn¡¯t good, Ziqi was too cold towards Minn.


    She knew in her heart that he couldn¡¯t forget Ruanruan.


    Topensate, she decided to buy Xia Minn a diamond ring.


    They were about to take the elevator to the fourth floor when Mrs. Bao glimpsed something from the corner of her eye.


    She saw Su Ruanruan.


    Ruanruan seemed to be waiting for someone.


    Herplexion showed no sign of weariness, even more dazzling than before.


    Mrs. Bao felt uneasy inside, and walked over with Xia Minn.


    As haughty as ever, she said: "Waiting for Gu Ze?"


    Su Ruanruan nced at her, then at Xia Minn by her side.


    She did not lose herposure, responding with a faint smile: "Waiting for two elders."


    Mrs. Bao smirked: "I didn¡¯t expect you to have any elders."


    She said earnestly: "Your uncle is very concerned about you! If you have any troubles, you cane to me or to Minn. Oh right, you probably don¡¯t know yet, but Minn and Ziqi are practically engaged."


    She was taking Su Ruanruan for a fallen woman, thus she humiliated her to the fullest.


    Mrs. Bao was enjoying herself when two elegantly beautiful women approached Ruanruan.


    The Sun Family¡¯s two aunts were from City B and usually kept a very low profile.


    Mrs. Bao didn¡¯t recognize them and didn¡¯t take them seriously.


    Madam Sun Jingan looked down on her, she was nothing more than Bao Mingyuan¡¯s third child after all.


    They only spoke kindly to Su Ruanruan, saying: "Let¡¯s go check out the store up ahead."


    Ruanruan nodded lightly, obediently leaving with them.


    Mrs. Bao¡¯s face soured.


    Su Ruanruan had actually ignored her!


    Shouldn¡¯t she be begging her for help?


    Xia Minn smiled and said from the sideline: "Miss Su is very likable! Those two..."


    "Not worth mentioning," said Mrs. Bao with a dismissive air: "I¡¯ve never seen them before."


    She then told Xia Minn: "Next week is the Gu Company¡¯s annual meeting, you and Ziqi shoulde with us."


    That annual meeting would be enough to crush Su Ruanruanpletely.


    She had another trump card up her sleeve.


    With just a little instigation towards Mrs. Gu, Su Ruanruan¡¯s defeat would be certain.


    Mrs. Bao smiled coldly.


    Not of her own blood... no matter how good, what could she amount to?


    Xia Minn nodded with a faint smile upon hearing this.


    She had liked Bao Ziqi for a long time, alwaysparing herself with Su Ruanruan, openly and secretly.


    Originally she thought Ruanruan was sopetent and strong, only to find that she was easily vulnerable.


    ...


    Later on, Mrs. Bao picked out a pear-shaped diamond ring for Xia Minn, the same model worn by a certain female star.


    A full thirty carats.


    Over six million yuan.


    This showed how much Mrs. Bao valued Xia Minn.


    Xia Minn felt a bit disappointed because it wasn¡¯t personally given by Ziqi. But thinking of how highly Mrs. Bao regarded her, she felt consoled.


    As they were about to leave, they saw a woman walking towards this counter.


    She looked somewhat simr to Su Ruanruan in her features.


    Seeing Xia Minn staring, Mrs. Bao said with disdain: "That¡¯s a woman kept by Mu Jiu."


    Xia Minn wanted to say something, but Mrs. Bao added: "Su Ruanruan injured Mr. Mu Jiu, yet I¡¯m thinking of getting acquainted with this Mr. Mu Jiu!"


    She whispered, "Minn, there are some things for which you inevitably need these kinds of people to step in."


    After Mrs. Bao casually mentioned it, Xia Minn smiled and said: "Auntie, getting to know Mr. Mu Jiu isn¡¯t really difficult."


    Mrs. Bao was pleasantly surprised, "You have a way?"


    Xia Minn nodded: "I know that Mr. Mu Jiu¡¯s mother has recently fallen seriously ill and needs brain surgery. All the lead surgeons in the country are not confident, and Mr. Mu Jiu is looking for a surgeon named Zhou Zizhuo."


    "Do you know him?" Mrs. Bao grabbed her hand, asking eagerly.

 Chapter 233: Xia Minglan Wants to Replace Su Ruanruan

    <h4>Chapter 233: Chapter 233: Xia Minn Wants to Rece Su Ruanruan</h4><h4></h4>


    Xia Minn replied with feigned casualness, "It¡¯s not a coincidence at all; I¡¯ve met this Doctor Zhou Zizhuo a few times before."


    "Excellent," Mrs. Bao was quite thrilled.


    She said, "Minn, if you handle this well, your uncle will hold you in high regard too."


    Xia Minn smiled faintly, "Aunt, rest assured! Zhou Zizhuo will certainly extend this courtesy."


    Mrs. Bao gently stroked her hand, "Then do handle it well."


    The two exchanged a knowing smile.


    So Xia Minn took a step forward, and said to Zhou Susu, "I suppose you¡¯re one of Mr. Mu¡¯s people."


    Zhou Susu was startled.


    Upon looking up.


    She saw Mrs. Bao and a distinguished youngdy.


    Zhou Susu eyed them warily, "What do you want?"


    Mrs. Bao adjusted her hair.


    She was of high status and didn¡¯t wish to speak with someone like Zhou Susu.


    Xia Minn smiled, "I heard Mr. Mu is looking for Doctor Zhou Zizhuo. It happens that I know him."


    "Really?" Zhou Susu¡¯s eyes widened, "You know him and you¡¯re willing to introduce us?"


    Xia Minn still wore a smile.


    She handed over a business card, "If Mr. Mu trusts me, he can call me. I¡¯ll also contact Doctor Zhou as soon as possible."


    Zhou Susu was genuinely fond of Mu Jiu.


    These past few days Mu Jiu had been in a foul mood because of his mother¡¯s illness, and she wanted to cheer him up.


    She promptly took the business card.


    Mrs. Bao was very pleased with Xia Minn and said, "Tonight, I must discuss this with your uncle, to properly credit you for your effort."


    Xia Minn blushed slightly.


    She thought she would eventually touch Bao Ziqi¡¯s heart.


    Zhou Susu returned and promptly ryed the good news to Mu Jiu.


    She presented Xia Minn¡¯s business card.


    With a ttering look.


    Mu Jiu massaged his forehead and scrutinized it carefully.


    After reading, he looked up, "Are you saying Bao Ziqi¡¯s woman gave you a card, saying she¡¯s going to save my mother?"


    Mu Jiu was skeptical, "Would he be so kind-hearted?"


    Zhou Susu spoke coquettishly, "I think they also want to connect with you! Sir, imagine if you take this opportunity to let bygones be bygones with the Bao Family, wouldn¡¯t it be perfect? Besides, they know Doctor Zhou, and this opportunity is rare."


    Mu Qun lit a cigarette and gave it serious thought.


    He really didn¡¯t want to owe the Bao Family, but his mother¡¯s life was more important.


    After a moment, he spoke, "Fine, as long as she can get Doctor Zhou Zizhuo, I, Mu Jiu, will give them two ports in return."


    Zhou Susu felt a twinge of pain for the price, but then reconsidered.


    If the matter was settled, her standing in Mu Jiu¡¯s eyes would certainly be different.


    She immediately called that Miss Xia and conveyed Mu Jiu¡¯s words.


    After Xia Minn hung up, she smiled faintly.


    She found out that Zhou Zizhuo was in City B and would being to Jiang City next week.


    By then, she would invite him for a meal, and the matter would be settled.


    She informed Mrs. Bao of the news.


    Mrs. Bao was overjoyed.


    Holding the phone, she rushed upstairs, and Bao Mingyuan had juste back from thepany, loosening his tie.


    Seeing his wife ascend the stairs, he asked nonchntly, "I heard you bought a diamond ring for the Xia Family child today?"


    "Only over six million," Mrs. Bao leaned against her husband, "Mingyuan, when did you be so stingy?"


    "It¡¯s not about being stingy! Did you consult Ziqi on this matter?" asked Bao Mingyuan.


    He added, "Even if there¡¯s such a n, they should spend time together first! This seems too hasty."


    Mrs. Bao was embarrassed.


    She sat on the sofa, and shook her phone, "I actually had some good news to tell you. But it seems you don¡¯t want to hear it."


    "Good news? What else could be good news now?" Bao Mingyuancked enthusiasm.


    He copsed onto the bed and closed his eyes.


    These past few days, he¡¯d been constantly missing Ruanruan...

 Chapter 234: Young Master Ziqi, I am not Ruanruan

    <h4>Chapter 234: Chapter 234: Young Master Ziqi, I am not Ruanruan</h4><h4></h4>


    Mrs. Bao was livid at her husband¡¯s behavior.


    Heh, he used to yearn for Sun Weilian.


    Now he¡¯s infatuated with that little temptress Su Ruanruan!


    She suppressed the mes in her heart, stepping gracefully as if on lotus petals, moving closer to the bed, and seductively said to her husband, "Mu Jiu¡¯s mother is ill, and only Doctor Zhou Zizhuo can perform the surgery! Mu Jiu couldn¡¯t procure his services despite offering a hefty sum, but our Minn has the influence. I¡¯ve asked around, Mu Jiu said if this matter is resolved, they will gift us two ports."


    "Really?" Bao Mingyuan sat up at once.


    Mrs. Bao was both angry and amused, "When have I ever lied to you?"


    Bao Mingyuan gently caressed his wife¡¯s fragrant shoulders, "You¡¯ve done well with this! Minn did a great job too."


    Mrs. Baoined, "Just now, you were ming me for buying Minn a diamond ring."


    "If you¡¯ve bought it, then it¡¯s bought, get Secretary Dong to reimburse it," Bao Mingyuan¡¯s voice grew deeper, almost hoarse.


    He had been in a foul mood these days and hadn¡¯t been close with his wife.


    But now, the gloom swept away, he instantly felt spry and energetic.


    Mrs. Bao initially declined but soon could not restrain herself from actively reciprocating...


    A passionate affair.


    They were half an hourte for dinner.


    The olddy¡¯s face was ck as thunder.


    Such an age, and still not acting with dignity!


    Bao Mingyuan, doting on his wife, ced a hand on his mother¡¯s shoulder, "Just now we were chatting more with Meiyu! Grandma, we underestimated Minn before; she¡¯s actually acquainted with Zhou Zizhuo, the world-renowned surgeon. With this connection, the Bao Family can benefit greatly."


    The olddy sneered, "It seems you¡¯re choosing business partners! Whoever is useful, Ziqi weds?"


    Bao Mingyuan maintained a smiling face, "Minn is very outstanding."


    The olddy had her own ideas.


    Back in the courtyard, shey on the rocking chair telling Gui Zhi, "No, I have to meet that girl Ruanruan."


    Gui Zhi knew the truth and had to hoodwink the olddy, "It¡¯s already dark, let¡¯s talk about it tomorrow."


    The olddy, eyes open, said, "When that child left, she didn¡¯t take anything decent with her, I feel cold! Mingyuan is too heartless!"


    Gui Zhi consoled, "Miss Su is kind-hearted, she will surely find a way to survive."


    The olddy sighed, "Mingyuan likes the Xia family girl, and Ziqi hasn¡¯t taken a stand, this marriage... I fear..."


    Suddenly, her ears picked up a sound.


    "What¡¯s that noise? Gui Zhi, go check, is Ruanruan back?"


    Gui Zhi said, "I¡¯ll have a look."


    She slipped through the dark night to the room where Su Ruanruan had stayed. To her surprise, the visitor was Bao Ziqi.


    Bao Ziqi had been drinking with friends, and they were up for more fun at a club.


    He wouldn¡¯t usually kill the mood, but today he just couldn¡¯t even bother with pretenses.


    Once home, fueled by the alcohol, he went to Su Ruanruan¡¯s room.


    Her things were tossed around in disarray.


    Piled up, inplete chaos.


    Bao Ziqi felt a pang in his heart.


    He touched the books she had flipped through, softly calling out, "Ruanruan."


    But no one responded to him.


    He copsed onto the bed she had slept in, the smell of dust reaching his nose.


    She was gone, even the scent was different.


    He remembered that here, there was always a pleasant masted scent.


    Bao Ziqi didn¡¯t want to go anywhere, he just wanted to sleep here; seeing him like this, Gui Zhi felt terribly sorry for him.


    It¡¯s not good to be a concubine, but young master Ziqi is indeed not bad.


    She gently shook Bao Ziqi, softly calling, "Young master Ziqi, wake up."


    Several attemptster.


    Bao Ziqi finally opened his eyes.


    His drunken gaze settled on the swaying figure before him.


    "Ruanruan..." he murmured.


    Then, he embraced the woman above him.


    Ruanruan... Ruanruan... you¡¯vee back!


    You must have been unable to let go of me too, right?


    Bao Ziqi, having suppressed his feelings for so long, suddenly hugged and kissed her.


    Gui Zhi, who had been an old maid all her life, had never seen such a disy and couldn¡¯t help but scream...


    Startling the entire Bao Family!

 Chapter 235 He Still Misses Su Ruanruan

    <h4>Chapter 235: Chapter 235 He Still Misses Su Ruanruan</h4><h4></h4>


    Late at night.


    The Bao Mansion was brightly lit.


    All the servants were startled awake, with footsteps in disarray inside the courtyard.


    Bao Mingyuan and his wife rushed to the small courtyard in their pajamas.


    Upon entering, they were stunned.


    In the middle of the night, Ziqi was lying on the bed that Su Ruanruan had slept in.


    His face flushed red, hand covering his eyes.


    Clearly, he had been drinking.


    Bao Mingyuan looked at the elderlydy: "How did Ziqi end up here?"


    The elderlydy red fiercely at him and said: "Such a good child, now he seems like he¡¯s lost his soul every day."


    She slowly sat down and said to Gui Zhi: "You tell this gentleman what exactly happened to Ziqi."


    Gui Zhi¡¯s face turned red.


    "The elderlydy heard some noises and asked me to check. When I reached Miss Su¡¯s room, I found young master Ziqi lying here. I called him to get up, but..."


    At this point, she became too embarrassed to continue.


    Bao Mingyuan pressed: "But what?"


    Gui Zhi¡¯s face flushed deeply as she blurted out: "Young master Ziqi was calling Miss Su¡¯s name while trying to embrace me."


    Gui Zhi expressed urgently: "Sir, madam, I definitely did not seduce young master Ziqi."


    Bao Mingyuan suddenly felt a headache.


    He coughed lightly to reassure Gui Zhi: "Aunty Gui Zhi, we definitely do not suspect that."


    "It¡¯s Ziqi¡¯s fault." He forced a smile: "We will take him back and educate him properly."


    The elderlydy dered: "You two need topensate Gui Zhi! She was terribly frightened."


    Bao Mingyuan said yes with a smile.


    Mrs. Bao¡¯s face was drained of color.


    Despite all her thoughts, she never imagined her son could do such a shameful act!


    To think that he would embrace and nibble on an old nanny in the household, isn¡¯t Gui Zhi at least 60?


    Mrs. Bao¡¯s face turned cold as she ordered the servants to carry her son back to the main mansion.


    But when the servants moved, Bao Ziqi turned to his side, grabbed a pillow and held it, mumbling Ruanruan¡¯s name.


    Bao Mingyuan and his wife exchanged a nce.


    In the end, Mrs. Bao hardened her heart and signaled with her eyes.


    Several strong servants dragged Bao Ziqi out; his cries for Ruanruan could still be heard from afar.


    "Did you hear that!" The elderlydy scoffed coldly: "Ziqi is in love with Ruanruan, not the Xia Family¡¯s daughter."


    She looked at Bao Mingyuan: "Are you still going to indulge your wife¡¯s nonsense?"


    Bao Mingyuan felt helpless.


    He cated the elderlydy: "Let nature take its course, ultimately it has to be Ziqi¡¯s own decision."


    The elderlydy sat there.


    For a long time, she remained silent.


    ...


    Mrs. Bao, having been scolded, felt unhappy.


    She returned to the main mansion and went straight to Bao Ziqi¡¯s bedroom.


    The servants were taking care of him.


    "How is Ziqi?" she asked as she approached.


    The servant spoke softly: "He drank a bit too much, we¡¯ve already prepared some hangover soup."


    Mrs. Bao asked them to leave and took care of him herself.


    After feeding him half a bowl of hangover soup, Bao Ziqi became much more lucid.


    He sat up, leaned against the headboard, and rubbed his forehead asking: "Mom, why are you here?"


    Mrs. Bao¡¯s expression wasplex: "Do you remember what you did?"


    Bao Ziqi remained silent.


    Mrs. Bao grasped his hand, saying: "Mom knows what¡¯s in your heart! But Su Ruanruan is too scheming and unclear with others, how can she marry into the Bao Family?"


    Ziqi was unwilling to admit his feelings for Su Ruanruan.


    Even in front of his own mother, he couldn¡¯t.


    He said hoarsely: "I¡¯m fine."


    "If you¡¯re fine, go out and have some fun with Minn." Mrs. Bao detailed the events of the day and added: "Minn can help us with important things."


    Ziqi couldn¡¯t help but respond: "I have no ambitions for the Emperor¡¯s scenery, Bao Jingyan is managing it well!"


    Mrs. Bao was displeased.


    But considering her son¡¯s poor mood, she didn¡¯t say more.

 Chapter 236 Zhou Zizhuo, Su Ruanruan’s Senior Brother

    <h4>Chapter 236: Chapter 236 Zhou Zizhuo, Su Ruanruan¡¯s Senior Brother</h4><h4></h4>


    He slowlyy down after she left.


    He stared at the immacte white ceiling, yet he couldn¡¯t help but think of Su Ruanruan.


    She was terrible, especially detestable.


    But still, he missed her.


    Even if it were just to have her stay in the house so he could see her at all times, that would be good.


    ...


    Late at night, a car drove into the yard.


    Bao Jingyan came back to fetch a document.


    Just as he entered the hall, Housekeeper Wang whispered in his ear about what had happened tonight.


    Bao Jingyan was surprised.


    Housekeeper Wang smiled with a deep meaning, "Heard it gave Gui Zhi quite a fright!"


    He sighed, "This younger master really can¡¯t stop thinking about Miss Ruanruan."


    Thatment stirred a subtle possessiveness in Bao Jingyan.


    He went upstairs to grab the document, and hurried back down.


    Housekeeper Wang unexpectedly asked, "Young Master Jingyan, you¡¯re not staying the night?"


    Bao Jingyan nodded lightly, "Keep your mouth shut, don¡¯t let the olddy know I was back."


    Housekeeper Wang smiled.


    Right, no one but Miss Ruanruan could make the young master rush about in the dead of night.


    Bao Jingyan was headed to the Sun Family.


    He drove there himself, arriving at the Sun family residence at one in the morning.


    Su Ruanruan had already gone to sleep.


    In her sleep, she felt short of breath and struggled a bit, finally unable to resist opening her eyes.


    Under the dim yellow light, Bao Jingyan was propped by her side, one hand cradling her head.


    He kissed her fervently.


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s face flushed, and she turned her head away.


    Her breathing was a bit erratic.


    "Why did youe here?"


    Bao Jingyan gently stroked her hair, his voice husky, "I couldn¡¯t sleep, so I came here."


    Actually, he was provoked by Bao Ziqi. The thought of his Ruanruan being coveted by another man, staying in her room, sleeping in her bed...


    Bao Jingyan¡¯s blood surged.


    Deep into the night.


    And again, a man and a woman alone.


    Bao Jingyan let himself go even more, almost crossing the line...


    Su Ruanruan was both embarrassed and afraid.


    This was the Sun Family; she feared others might hear.


    She pleaded in a soft voice, but hearing that kitten-like voice only made it harder for Bao Jingyan to resist.


    He hoarsely spoke, "From now on, you¡¯re not to speak to Bao Ziqi, got it?"


    Su Ruanruan felt like crying but didn¡¯t.


    He was shameless!


    Commanding her on one hand and treating her that way on the other...


    After a long while, Bao Jingyan finally let her go.


    Su Ruanruan rested for a while before going to the bathroom to clean up.


    Shortly after, she returned to the bedroom.


    Bao Jingyan leaned against the headboard smoking.


    ck slim-fit trousers and a ck shirt.


    The top three buttons of his shirt were undone, revealing his attractive corbone and the contours of his muscles.


    Very eye-catching.


    Su Ruanruan refused to go over.


    Instead, she sat on the sofa, holding a book on herp.


    Pretending to flip through it.


    Bao Jingyan slowly blew out a ring of smoke and asked, "I heard you¡¯re going up north with your two aunts to have fun for a few days?"


    Su Ruanruan hummed in response.


    "Why suddenly decide to go?"


    Su Ruanruan didn¡¯t hide it from him, "Dad has a student who recently returned to country in city B! He contacted me, I thought it¡¯d be good to meet up."


    "Zhou Zizhuo?" Bao Jingyan raised an eyebrow, "Mu Jiu is searching high and low for him now!"


    "You know too?" Su Ruanruan¡¯s eyes sparkled.


    Bao Jingyan chuckled, "How could I not know? Everyone in Jiang City knows."


    He gestured for her toe over.


    Su Ruanruan obediently sat on hisp, wrapping her arms around his neck.


    She looked at him with pure innocence.


    Bao Jingyan gently tousled her hair, "I heard Xia Minn volunteered to introduce Zhou Zizhuo to Qi Meiyu. Ruanruan, did you go to city B specifically for this?"


    Su Ruanruan smiled slightly.


    Bao Jingyan¡¯s voice deepened, "That means we won¡¯t see each other for several days."


    Su Ruanruan softly whimpered, "What are you thinking of doing?"


    Just because he understood her like this, she felt blissful and could even forgive those vile things he did.


    But now, he was showing his true colors again.

 Chapter 237: Words of Tigers and Wolves

    <h4>Chapter 237: Chapter 237: Words of Tigers and Wolves</h4><h4></h4>


    Early the next morning.


    Bao Jingyan appeared in the dining room in his usual casual manner.


    The elderly Mrs. Sun pped his hand, scolding, "Impetuous! Don¡¯t lead Ruanruan astray."


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s face turned a light pink.


    The two aunts from the Sun Family tried to persuade the olddy, "Jingyan is in the prime of his youth. If he doesn¡¯t find a girlfriend, do you expect him to find women outside?"


    Bao Jingyan let out a lightugh.


    Looking every bit the part of a rakish scoundrel.


    Su Ruanruan hung her head down low.


    Not uttering a word.


    Mrs. Sun Jingan said with a smile, "Jingyan knows his limits! Our Ruanruan is still young!"


    Su Ruanruan felt almost too ufortable to sit still.


    Why were Bao Jingyan¡¯s aunts always speaking such lurid words?


    Bao Jingyan poured her a ss of milk, saying softly, "I¡¯ll take you to the airportter."


    Su Ruanruan made a sound of acknowledgment.


    He then casually asked, "Have you bought the gift for your uncle?"


    Su Ruanruan honestly confessed, "I bought it the day before yesterday while shopping! I also bought gifts for the aunt and the olddy."


    "I charged it to your card."


    "Such a good girl." Bao Jingyan ruffled her small head.


    Mrs. Sun Jingyu¡¯s smile was affectionate, "It turns out our family¡¯s Jingyan is also capable of being sweet."


    Severaldies covered their mouths and chuckled.


    At that moment, Bao Jingse arrived.


    She saw Su Ruanruan looking as usual, as if she already knew she would be there.


    Bao Jingse¡¯s primary reason foring was to see off the two aunts.


    At the airport, Bao Jingyan went to check in the luggage, and the two aunts from the Sun Family went to the restroom.


    Bao Jingse and Su Ruanruan sat together.


    "Ruanruan," Bao Jingse suddenly called her name softly.


    Su Ruanruan hummed in response.


    Bao Jingse stroked her small head and said with a smile, "Have you grown distant from me? Because of Gu Ze?"


    Su Ruanruan nodded.


    Her gaze was innocent.


    She said, "I¡¯m afraid that Sister Jingse won¡¯t trust me."


    Bao Jingse¡¯s eyes darkened as she whispered, "At first, I didn¡¯t understand; clearly you were with my older brother, so why go and stir up trouble with Gu Ze! But then I realized... I should have known... Ruanruan, I shouldn¡¯t be jealous of you! I apologize to you."


    Su Ruanruan was stunned.


    "Why apologize?"


    "You¡¯ll know in due time." Bao Jingse gently stroked her hair, saying softly, "Actually, upon a closer look, you indeed bear a resemnce to Aunt Gu."


    Su Ruanruan was even more puzzled.


    But there wasn¡¯t time to ask further as the two aunts from the Sun Family arrived.


    Bao Jingyan took them to the security check...


    *


    After dropping off Su Ruanruan, Bao Jingyan returned to Bao Mansion.


    He went to see the elderlydy.


    Early in the morning, the small courtyard was already bustling.


    The olddy¡¯s legs were giving her trouble again.


    Doctor Gao was kept busy, sweating profusely, but the olddy was still not feeling well.


    She huffed, "If only Ruanruan were here, it would be better."


    Bao Jingyan personally massaged the olddy¡¯s leg a few times, asking gently, "Are your legs hurting, or are you missing Ruanruan?"


    The olddy red at him, "Jingyan, are you deliberately poking at my heart?"


    Bao Jingyan just chuckled.


    Gui Zhi poured him a cup of tea, asking hesitantly, "Ever since Miss Su left, the olddy hasn¡¯t been happy!"


    Her eyes fixed on Bao Jingyan, she ventured to ask, "Does Young Master Jingyan know where Miss Su is now?"


    Bao Jingyan smiled and counter-asked, "Why does Aunt Gui ask me?"


    Gui Zhi inwardly scoffed: Pretend all you want!


    At that moment, the olddy lying down uttered a soft sigh, "Your father took things too far! I¡¯ve seen those photos; there¡¯s absolutely nothing wrong with them! Besides, even if Gu Ze likes Ruanruan... isn¡¯t that normal? How many men wouldn¡¯t like a girl like Ruanruan? Ziqi hasn¡¯t even regained hisposure yet."

 Chapter 238: Jingyan, can you help me find Ruanruan?

    <h4>Chapter 238: Chapter 238: Jingyan, can you help me find Ruanruan?</h4><h4></h4>


    Bao Jingyan let out a light chuckle.


    He said, "Shouldn¡¯t Ziqi¡¯s soul belong to Miss Xia?"


    The olddy hit him, "You know exactly what you¡¯re doing!"


    Taking advantage of no one around, the olddy repeated the events ofst night.


    Her version was much more sensational than Housekeeper Wang¡¯s.


    After finishing, she added, "Jingyan, you have no idea how ugly the concubine¡¯s face looked! She wasn¡¯t annoyed with Gui Zhi, but rather upset that her son still holds Ruanruan in his heart."


    The olddy closed her eyes briefly, "Ruanruan and Ziqi, these two kids, I had Gui Zhi calcted theirpatibilityst time, and it turned out they have no fate together."


    Bao Jingyan lifted his eyes to look at Gui Zhi.


    Gui Zhi gave a faint smile.


    Both knew what was in each other¡¯s hearts.


    The olddy continued, "Now, I have no other wishes but to hope for Ruanruan¡¯s return! The child is not favored in the Su Family, and she took almost nothing with her when she left. What if shecks food or clothing while out there?"


    Saying so, she couldn¡¯t help but tear up.


    She held Bao Jingyan¡¯s hand, speaking softly, "Jingyan, help me find Ruanruan! Once found, get her a ce to stay and let her continue her studies, alright?"


    Bao Jingyan was deeply moved.


    He crouched down, gently asking, "Does the olddy really like her that much?"


    The olddy sighed, "I¡¯ve seen it clearly, not many truly care for her."


    "Just a while ago, your father valued her so highly, yet he was ready to cast her out based on a few photos, without leaving any leeway for sentiment!"


    Bao Jingyan gently massaged the olddy¡¯s frail hands, smiling, "Alright, I¡¯ll bring her back for you! From now on, she can stay by your side and apany you every day."


    With those words, Gui Zhi stared straight at him.


    What daring from the young master!


    It was quite clear what he meant, unfortunately, the olddy failed to understand.


    Indeed, the olddy shook her head, "It¡¯s impossible between her and Ziqi! Ruanruan is too proud and dignified; having been treated like that, why would she want toe back?"


    Bao Jingyan merely smiled.


    He coaxed the olddy into having breakfast, and after much effort, she finally fell asleep.


    Gui Zhi escorted him out.


    "Thank you, Aunt Gui," Bao Jingyan lowered his voice, "You knew early on, didn¡¯t you?"


    Gui Zhi gave him a look, then said, "I saw it when the young master and the third young Miss Su were getting engaged."


    Bao Jingyanughed.


    Gui Zhi pulled him aside, whispering, "Young Master Jingyan, what do you n to do? I¡¯m helping you keep it a secret, but sooner orter the olddy might realize."


    "Let¡¯s wait until Ruanruan is older," Bao Jingyan said softly, "Making it known now wouldn¡¯t be good for her either."


    Gui Zhi thought for a moment, then nodded.


    Just then, Bao Jingyan¡¯s phone rang. It was a message from Su Ruanruan.


    They had already arrived in City B.


    Gui Zhi whispered from the side, "Is it Miss Su?"


    Bao Jingyan hummed an acknowledgment and replied to the message.


    He added, "She¡¯s in City B, at my uncle¡¯s ce."


    Now, Gui Zhi was truly stunned.


    Does this mean they are discussing marriage?


    After sending the message, Bao Jingyan left the Bao Family, ready to get into his car when he saw Bao Ziqi.


    He looked like he was heading out.


    However, he didn¡¯t look well.


    Bao Jingyan frowned, "Running about when you¡¯re unwell?"


    Bao Ziqi¡¯s attitude was cold.


    He opened the car door, looking up at Bao Jingyan, "None of your business!"


    With that, he got into the car and sped away.


    Bao Jingyan shook his head.


    Bao Ziqi had quite the temper, probably because he hadn¡¯t faced much adversity.


    Of course, his biggest trouble came from Mrs. Bao.


    Early in the morning, Mrs. Bao and Xia Minn were having morning tea.


    Mrs. Bao was eager to know about Zhou Zizhuo, and of course, she didn¡¯t go alone but also brought Bao Ziqi.


    Minn was understanding; the Bao Family also had to show their sincerity.

 Chapter 239: I Am the Law

    <h4>Chapter 239: Chapter 239: I Am the Law</h4><h4></h4>


    Mrs. Bao checked her diamond watch with a smile, "Ziqi will be here soon."


    Without revealing her intentions, she asked, "Minn, have you been in touch with Doctor Zhou?"


    Xia Minn smiled slightly, "Don¡¯t worry, Auntie! Doctor Zhou is still in City B."


    She took a sip of coffee, speaking with a refined air, "This afternoon he has arranged to meet a junior from his school for tea."


    Mrs. Bao was overjoyed.


    "He told you such private matters?"


    She praised repeatedly, "It seems Doctor Zhou has a good impression of you."


    Xia Minn blushed slightly, "We did meet several times abroad, but it seems we were not fated."


    Mrs. Bao stroked her arm, smiling, "You and Ziqi are a match made in heaven."


    Xia Minn¡¯s face turned red.


    Mrs. Bao continued, "When this Doctor Zhoues to Jiang City, Minn, we must set up a meeting with him immediately!"


    "Don¡¯t worry, Auntie," Xia Minn reassured.


    The two chatted for a while longer when Mrs. Bao grew somewhat dissatisfied, "Why hasn¡¯t Ziqi arrived yet?"


    She took out her phone.


    Suddenly, she was taken aback, "Look at this, Minn."


    [Gu family¡¯s young master has found a new love!]


    Xia Minn read carefully, "It¡¯s the rising star, Berlin¡¯s Best Actress! The youngest in the country."


    "That¡¯s really nice," Mrs. Bao smiled briefly, "What does that make Su Ruanruan?"


    Xia Minn took a delicate sip of coffee.


    She said, "Gu Ze has an open approach to love! But he will choose a marriage partner of equal social standing."


    She spoke with modesty, "Miss Su¡¯s background, I¡¯m afraid, is not up to par."


    Mrs. Bao smiled.


    She felt extremely pleased inside!


    They waited quite a while longer, but Bao Ziqi still did not show up.


    The phone line was constantly busy!


    Xia Minn¡¯s eyes dulled.


    ...


    Just then, a figure swept close, brashly taking a seat in front of them.


    Mrs. Bao jumped with a start.


    Looking over, it was Mu Qun.


    Mu Qun hadn¡¯t had much sleep for days taking care of Old Madam Mu.


    His beard was unkempt, and his face was haggard.


    Mrs. Bao instinctively looked left and right, afraid of attracting attention.


    From the bottom of her heart, she looked down on people of Mu Jiu¡¯s status.


    Mu Qun, well aware of her petty thoughts, said gruffly, "Rx, even if you were twenty years younger, I wouldn¡¯t be interested in sleeping with you."


    Mrs. Bao¡¯splexion faded.


    This man was so crass!


    Mu Qun ignored her, asking Xia Minn directly, "What did Doctor Zhou say?"


    Xia Minn remainedposed and ryed the truth.


    Mu Jiu rubbed his chin, saying, "It seems Zhou Zizhuo really cares about this junior of his! Nab her and Zhou won¡¯t dare disobey us."


    Xia Minn couldn¡¯t agree.


    Mrs. Bao eximed, "Mu Jiu, is there no rule ofw left?"


    "My mother is in the hospital waiting for surgery! And you talk to me about the rule ofw?" Mu Jiu was so angry he felt like pping this posturing old woman into the air.


    Mrs. Bao trembled with rage.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the desire for his two ports and future cooperation, she would turn and leave this instant.


    Mu Jiu stared at Xia Minn, "You have the information on Zhou¡¯s junior, right?"


    Xia Minn, too, was intimidated by his bandit-like demeanor.


    She pretended to be calm, "I really don¡¯t know. Doctor Zhou is very protective of her."


    "The hell with protection, that girl must be an ugly freak!" Mu Jiu cursed.


    He wiped his face and stood up, "Let me know immediately when you have news."


    As he left, Mu Jiu tossed a stack of banknotes to pay the bill.


    Mrs. Bao was disgusted by his nouveau riche behavior.


    Yet, Xia Minn sincerely said, "This Mu Jiu does have a straightforward nature."


    "A mere rustic peasant," Mrs. Bao said with disdain.


    Xia Minn said no more.

 Chapter 240: Mother Mu’s Prophecy Comes True

    <h4>Chapter 240: Chapter 240: Mother Mu¡¯s Prophecy Comes True</h4><h4></h4>


    Mu Jiu went to the hospital.


    He pushed open the door of the ward and saw Zhou Susu busying herself.


    Mu Jiu was displeased, "What are you doing here?"


    "I¡¯m here to take care of Auntie," Zhou Susu was all modesty and virtue.


    Old Lady Mu was not foolish.


    Such a beautiful girl, with features somewhat resembling Miss Su.


    It must certainly be the woman his son was keeping.


    Old Lady Mu looked at her son.


    Mu Jiu then harshly said to Zhou Susu, "You¡¯re not a doctor. What use are you here?"


    Zhou Susu, failing to ingratiate herself, stormed out with a twist of her body.


    Her figure had a seductive charm as she left.


    Just after she walked out, Old Lady Mu said, "A woman like her will only bring ruin to our family."


    "Who said I was going to marry her?" Mu Jiu sat down next to his mother and handed her a peeled apple.


    Old Lady Mu took it in her hand but did not eat.


    She said, "If you¡¯re not nning to marry her, why are you living together?"


    Mu Jiu did not respond.


    Old Lady Mu added, "Jiu, I might not know the fashions of city folk, but I do know one thing ¨C it¡¯s a man¡¯s duty to take responsibility if he sleeps with a girl."


    Mu Jiu was very filial.


    He hummed in agreement, "Got it."


    "What do you mean ¡¯got it¡¯?" Old Lady Mu sighed, "If you did, you wouldn¡¯t be involved with such a woman! Jiu, if it were someone like Miss Su, I¡¯d die happy."


    "What¡¯s all this about dying!" Mu Jiu was unhappy hearing that.


    He said, "I¡¯ve already asked someone to find Doctor Zhou! You just live a good long life till a hundred, and see me bring you two grandsons."


    "Granddaughters are fine too," Old Lady Mu said with a smile, then sternly looked at her son, "But once you¡¯re married, you need to temper that temper of yours. No more fighting and killing, it¡¯s not good for your descendants."


    Mu Qun nodded.


    Old Lady Mu curiously asked, "Which family owes us a favor this time? Is it Academician Su?"


    Academician Su is Su Peiming, Su Ruanruan¡¯s father.


    Mu Jiu couldn¡¯t helpughing, "Academician Su passed away several years ago, you¡¯ve forgotten again."


    "Oh, my memory," Old Lady Mu held her forehead, "Then isn¡¯t Miss Su all alone now? Jiu, why don¡¯t you bring her here to stay?"


    Mu Jiu was half amused, half exasperated.


    He said, "Have you thought that maybe she already has someone?"


    ¡ª And that someone is a super-rich pretty boy!


    Old Lady Mu fell silent.


    Mu Jiu tucked her in, feeling a bit sad inside.


    A blood clot had formed in his mother¡¯s brain, pressing on her nerves.


    Lately, she was bing more and more confused.


    The doctor said that if she doesn¡¯t have surgery within a month, she could go blind or even die.


    Mu Jiu was very frustrated, and after Old Lady Mu fell asleep, he went out to smoke...


    Zhou Zizhuo!


    He¡¯ll being to Jiang City in four days.


    When the timees, he¡¯d bind him and bring him here if necessary!


    ...


    These four days, Mu Jiu did not have it easy.


    Nor did Xia Minn.


    She had made a bold im at the Bao Family house that she could arrange a meeting with Zhou Zizhuo.


    But for several days now, Zhou Zizhuo¡¯s assistant hadn¡¯t given a definitive response.


    Xia Minn was very anxious.


    But she believed that once Zhou Zizhuo arrived in Jiang City, she would find a way.


    Her family still had some influence!


    Today, Madame Bao invited her to dine at the Bao Family home.


    The old Madame Bao feigned illness and did not show.


    Bao Ziqi was indifferent.


    Bao Jingyuan, on the other hand, was very enthusiastic, but what made Xia Minn ufortable was that Bao Jingyuan mentioned Su Ruanruan five times in every ten sentences.


    Bao Jingyuan smiled sweetly, "Sister Minn, you know so much and have been to so many countries, not like the country bumpkin that used to live in our house."


    "Jingyuan," scolded Madam Bao, "Don¡¯t speak nonsense."


    Bao Jingyuan stuck out her tongue, "What¡¯s not to say! Su Ruanruancks sophistication and flirts around! Now that Brother Gu Ze has a new girlfriend, who is a movie star, all of Jiang City is waiting tough at Su Ruanruan¡¯s misfortune!"

 Chapter 241: A Short Parting Is Better Than a Newlywed

    <h4>Chapter 241: Chapter 241: A Short Parting Is Better Than a Newlywed</h4><h4></h4>


    Mrs. Bao frowned: "Some things are better left unsaid."


    "Mom, are you saying that you¡¯re not unhappy?" Bao Jingyuan asked, giggling.


    Mrs. Bao felt utterly helpless.


    She said to Xia Minn: "Jingyuan is thoughtless! But it¡¯s true that Ruanruan doesn¡¯t get along with her; that child Ruanruan... is a bit too sensitive."


    Xia Minn was just about to offer some words offort.


    Bao Ziqi pushed his chair away.


    His face turned sour, and he immediately left the table.


    Mrs. Bao was stunned.


    Xia Minn felt somewhat embarrassed.


    ...


    Bao Ziqi sat on a bench in the courtyard, looking up at the bright moon in the sky.


    Bao Mingyuan came over and sat beside him,


    offering a cigarette.


    Bao Ziqi shook his head.


    "What? You regret it?" Bao Mingyuan patted his son¡¯s shoulder and sat down.


    Bao Ziqi turned his head.


    For a moment, he really wanted to reveal the rtionship between Bao Jingyan and Su Ruanruan, but the words choked back down as they reached his lips.


    He looked down upon himself.


    Bao Jingyan was right; he was a coward!


    Bao Mingyuan patted his son¡¯s shoulder: "Ziqi, there¡¯s no turning back once the arrow is shot from the bow!"


    After saying that, he stood up and walked towards the main house.


    Bao Ziqi sat in silence.


    He thought, he should learn to make some choices.


    His emotions for Su Ruanruan had tormented him, making him anxious and unlike himself!


    Perhaps he should ept Xia Minn.


    After all, she was not so bad.


    Being with her would make his family happy, wouldn¡¯t it?


    Bao Ziqi became proactive.


    He arranged to have coffee and see a movie with Xia Minn, and they seemed to get along quite well.


    Mrs. Bao then said to her husband: "Ziqi hase around. Now, isn¡¯t everyone happy?"


    Bao Mingyuan smiled.


    He didn¡¯t say anything but simply pulled out a cigarette andy down on the lounge chair.


    Squinting as he smoked.


    He should be happy.


    So why did he feel so uneasy again...


    *


    Early morning.


    Jiangcheng Cemetery.


    A tall figure stood beside, a slender one beside it.


    Zhou Zizhuo offered a bunch of daisies.


    He bowed deeply: "Teacher, I¡¯vee to see you."


    In the photograph, Su Peiming¡¯s gaze was gentle and kind.


    Zhou Zizhuo was filled with deep regret.


    If he had taken Ruanruan with him when the teacher passed away, she wouldn¡¯t have suffered so much.


    He said softly: "Teacher, rest assured, I will take good care of my little junior sister."


    Su Ruanruan stepped forward, gently touching Su Peiming¡¯s photograph, murmuring softly: "Dad, I still can¡¯t get into Tongsheng, but I believe it won¡¯t be long."


    Zhou Zizhuo helped her up, and they left the cemetery together.


    Outside, Bao Jingyan leaned against a Rolls-Royce Phantom.


    On the groundy a few cigarette butts.


    Seeing them hand in hand, Bao Jingyan narrowed his eyes.


    He stepped forward, "You done?"


    Su Ruanruan hummed an acknowledgment and then asked Zhou Zizhuo: "Senior brother, where are you staying?"


    "I¡¯ve booked a hotel." Bao Jingyan held her shoulder, guiding her into the passenger seat.


    Nonchntly.


    Su Ruanruan was quite speechless.


    This was improper.


    Taking advantage of buckling the seatbelt, Bao Jingyan whispered: "Isn¡¯t it normal for a girlfriend to sit in the passenger seat?"


    Su Ruanruan sighed resignedly, giving Zhou Zizhuo an apologetic smile from the back.


    Zhou Zizhuo waved his hand, indicating he didn¡¯t mind.


    Ruanruan¡¯s boyfriend, possessive as he was.


    Bao Jingyan first dropped Zhou Zizhuo off at the hotel vi, then drove back to his own ce.


    As the car rolled into the vi¡¯s underground garage and stopped, he unfastened his seatbelt with a click.


    He sped her head, kissing her urgently.


    Initially, Su Ruanruan made a couple of faint protests, but then passively wrapped her arms around his head.


    Dazedly reciprocating his kiss...


    She trembled uncontrobly, whimpering softly: "Don¡¯t... not here..."


    Yet her soft, tender lips were kissed again.


    Bao Jingyan had never been so urgent before.


    His breath, hot with emotion, as he panted: "Absence makes the heart grow fonder, hasn¡¯t Miss Su heard?"


    "I haven¡¯t heard it!" Su Ruanruan¡¯s voice trembled with weakness.


    In her helpless tenderness.


    This time Bao Jingyan sought not only his own pleasure but her happiness too...

 Chapter 242: A Short Parting is Better than a New Marriage 2

    <h4>Chapter 242: Chapter 242: A Short Parting is Better than a New Marriage 2</h4><h4></h4>


    After about two hours, Su Ruanruan was carried out of the car by Bao Jingyan.


    When they returned to the bedroom, she refused to pay attention to him.


    She went to the bathroom alone.


    Bao Jingyan knocked on the door: "Ruanruan, I need to wash up too."


    There was no response from inside.


    He chuckled softly, his tone indulgent, "You can¡¯t be unreasonable."


    She still ignored him.


    After a long time, Su Ruanruan finally came out of the bathroom.


    She wore a white bathrobe, the thin material clinging to her slender body.


    Her waist looked very slim, quite enticing.


    Her eyes were still moist, slightly reddened.


    She walked silently to the sofa by the window and sat down, drying her hair.


    Bao Jingyan had to set aside everything else as urgent as it was, and he walked over and embraced her from behind.


    "Are you angry?"


    She turned her slightly red cheeks away.


    "Angry because I held you in the car?" His voice was gentle, with a hint of a bad boy charm.


    "Don¡¯t talk about it anymore." Su Ruanruan wrapped her hands around his waist in response.


    She was quite embarrassed.


    She had no idea it would be like that.


    Bao Jingyan knew she was scared.


    He held her and sat down, cradling her head in his arms.


    It was as if he was her husband, or perhaps a lover, imparting lessons.


    "You¡¯ve read so many books, and it was all for naught?"


    She refused to speak, only burying her face in his chest.


    After a while, she finally whispered with sobs, "I read, but it¡¯s different..."


    Bao Jingyan didn¡¯t speak, simply gently massaging her small shoulders.


    It was a tenderfort.


    After some time, Su Ruanruan finally recovered and hugged his neck, whispering softly, "My two aunts are great, I also had a great time in City B."


    "Did you also get along well with Zhou Zizhuo?" Bao Jingyan asked with a calm expression.


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s eyes widened, "Did you have someone follow me?"


    He didn¡¯t even deny it, instead shamelessly saying, "I was protecting you."


    Su Ruanruan was annoyed, but she didn¡¯t want to argue.


    Having been apart for a few days, she didn¡¯t want to spoil the mood with a fight.


    Bao Jingyanzily patted her, "Be good, let me go to the bathroom to wash my hands! You take a nap, and we¡¯ll have lunch at Uncle Gu¡¯s ce at noon."


    "We¡¯re going today?" Su Ruanruan was puzzled.


    Bao Jingyan smiled, "Aunt Gu misses you."


    As he started to leave, Su Ruanruan quickly held onto him.


    Bao Jingyan deliberately teased her, "Missing me again?"


    Su Ruanruan gave him a nce.


    She said earnestly, "I¡¯m worried about Jingse."


    Seeing that he remained silent, she licked her lips, "I don¡¯t believe you don¡¯t know what¡¯s on her mind! Gu Ze has a new girlfriend, and Jingse, she..."


    Bao Jingyan¡¯s eyes softened, "You¡¯re more and more like a big sister now."


    Su Ruanruan was both embarrassed and anxious: "I¡¯m discussing a serious issue with you."


    Bao Jingyan sighed softly.


    Su Ruanruan looked at him, "What¡¯s wrong?"


    He smiled and stroked her head, "Gu Ze probably knows what she¡¯s thinking too! But what can be done? It¡¯s something Jingse has to work out on her own."


    Su Ruanruan was confused.


    But Bao Jingyan changed the subject, "By the way, did you buy a gift for Aunt Gu?"


    "I did." Su Ruanruan watched him walk towards the bathroom, yelling, "You really aren¡¯t going to ask about Jingse¡¯s matter?"


    "Not asking." Bao Jingyan¡¯s voice came from the bathroom: "She¡¯s 26 already, no need for you, a little kid, to worry about her."


    Su Ruanruan was unconvinced.


    Who was it that was all over the kid in the garage like that?


    She purposefully said, "I¡¯ll have lunch with my senior brother tomorrow."


    Bao Jingyan peeked out: "Wasn¡¯t spending a few days together in City B enough?"


    He came out and leaned close to her delicate neck, "I finally have a vacation, and who knows how busy it will be afterwards. Spend more time with me these days, okay?"


    While speaking, he kissed her.


    Su Ruanruan couldn¡¯t resist.


    She thought helplessly: He¡¯s clearly jealous!

 Chapter 243: The Family’s Darling Su Ruanruan

    <h4>Chapter 243: Chapter 243: The Family¡¯s Darling Su Ruanruan</h4><h4></h4>


    The next day at noon, Su Ruanruan took a car to the hotel where Zhou Zizhuo was staying.


    As soon as she entered, she saw some old acquaintances.


    Madam Bao and Xia Minn were sitting in the hotel lobby¡¯s reception area, looking like they were waiting for someone.


    Su Ruanruan nodded towards them with great grace.


    Madam Bao managed a forced smile.


    After she left, Madam Bao said to Xia Minn, "In such a situation, it¡¯s truly not easy for Su Ruanruan to still show up at such ces."


    Xia Minn smiled faintly, "Naturally, it requires some sacrifices."


    Madam Bao couldn¡¯t help but feel relieved.


    Thank goodness such a girl didn¡¯t end up with Ziqi.


    She cherished Xia Minn even more.


    "By the way, has Zhou Zizhuo¡¯s assistant replied?"


    Xia Minn smiled lightly, "Doctor Zhou has invited his junior sister for a meal today, and they might go y golf afterward, so he may not have time to see us today."


    Madam Bao was slightly displeased, "Doctor Zhou really puts on quite a show."


    Xia Minn consoled, "Having pride in one¡¯s talent is not umon."


    After thinking for a moment, she added, "If we can get acquainted with that junior sister, I think our odds should be better."


    Madam Bao looked at her and felt somewhat dissatisfied.


    Didn¡¯t Minn say it was almost a sure thing at the beginning?


    Why do they still need someone else to introduce them now?


    Coincidentally, Xia Minn¡¯s phone rang.


    She nced at it and said, "It¡¯s a call from Doctor Zhou¡¯s assistant."


    Madam Bao also couldn¡¯t help but hold her breath.


    Xia Minn answered, "Hello, this is Xia Minn."


    After a few words from the other end, Xia Minn hung up the phone.


    She told Madam Bao, "Doctor Zhou indeed has no time today! However, he will attend the Gu Family¡¯s 40th anniversary celebration tomorrow night."


    Madam Bao immediately said, "Then tomorrow night, dress up beautifully."


    Her eyes were full of longing, "We must let Doctor Zhou know that our Bao Family is worth his acquaintance."


    Xia Minn also smiled faintly.


    ...


    On the 36th floor of the hotel, in the VIP room.


    Zhou Zizhuo had ordered avish meal.


    Those present were not only him but also the 12 Ph.D. students Su Peiming had mentored.


    Each one was a top-notch in their field.


    This time, it was Zhou Zizhuo¡¯s face that brought people together from all over.


    When Su Ruanruan pushed the door open and entered, she was stunned.


    Tears welled up in her eyes.


    She was slightly overwhelmed.


    Everyone was fond of her and softly called out, "Little junior sister."


    Zhou Zizhuo patted her shoulder and said gently, "Don¡¯t cry, your senior brothers are all here! We won¡¯t let anyone bully you from now on."


    He put his arm around Su Ruanruan¡¯s shoulder, saying to the others, "When our teacher passed away, Ruanruan was young, and it was my negligence that left her vulnerable to others! But now that I¡¯m back, Ruanruan¡¯s matters are my matters."


    He scanned the room, "What do you guys say?"


    "Let¡¯s listen to the eldest brother."


    "What else can we say? I watched Ruanruan grow up from when she was still wearing diapers."


    "With so many grown men here, if we can¡¯t protect one little girl, wouldn¡¯t we just be freeloading?"


    ...


    Zhou Zizhuo was very pleased.


    He raised a ss of wine, "A toast to everyone! And to our teacher, may he rest in peace."


    Su Ruanruan also lifted her ss, smiling gently, "I will inevitably need everyone¡¯s help in the future, so Ruanruan wants to thank all her senior brothers in advance."


    Then, she shared her ns.


    Her senior brothers were stunned.


    When did this little kid be a monarch?


    Zhou Zizhuo smiled.


    He thought to himself: There¡¯s so much you don¡¯t know!


    In the afternoon, the long-lost senior brothers went to y golf.


    Su Ruanruan, having had some wine, left early.


    Zhou Zizhuo apanied her to the parking lot.


    He had just closed the car door when he turned around to see Xia Minn standing behind him.


    Xia Minn had been waiting in the lobby and unwittingly had let Zhou Zizhuo walk right past her.


    Vaguely, she saw him helping a woman into a car.


    Xia Minn felt like she was hallucinating.


    She thought the girl looked somewhat like Su Ruanruan...

 Chapter 244: Xia Minglan is Rejected

    <h4>Chapter 244: Chapter 244: Xia Minn is Rejected</h4><h4></h4>


    Zhou Zizhuo spoke politely and distantly, "Miss Xia."


    Xia Minn snapped back to reality.


    She muttered to herself, "Was that just... Su Ruanruan?"


    "What?" Zhou Zizhuo frowned.


    Xia Minn realized her mistake¡ª


    She must have seen wrong. Su Ruanruan could never reach someone of Doctor Zhou¡¯s stature.


    She said in a rather breezy tone, "Doctor Zhou, long time no see! How about a cup of coffee together?"


    Yet Zhou Zizhuo checked the time and replied, "How unfortunate! A group of my juniors is waiting for me."


    He offered an apologetic smile and turned to leave.


    Xia Minn couldn¡¯t believe he would dismiss her like that and promptly followed him.


    "Doctor Zhou, I need a serious favor." She pleaded earnestly, "There¡¯s a patient in critical condition, and only Doctor Zhou can perform the surgery."


    Zhou Zizhuo stopped walking, giving a faint smile, "Sorry! I¡¯m here in Jiang City to tend my teacher¡¯s grave, and I don¡¯t have any other ns."

 Chapter 245: Refreshing! Su Ruanruan is the Gu Family Princess 1

    <h4>Chapter 245: Chapter 245: Refreshing! Su Ruanruan is the Gu Family Princess 1</h4>


    Gu Family booked the entire Regent Hotel and hired the best event nningpany globally.


    The entire hotel was decorated like a castle.


    Splendid and stunning!


    The dinner was the epitome of extravagance.


    Gu Family released the news that today was not only the Gu Family annual meeting but also their beloved younger daughter¡¯s birthday.


    Eight o¡¯clock in the evening.


    Celebrities gathered abundantly, their perfumes mingling in the air.


    Waiters carrying trays weaved through guests as high-soicetydies whispered to each other.


    [I heard Gu Ze brought a leading actress to the dinner.]


    [Tsk tsk tsk... Young Master Gu is as flirtatious as ever!]


    [That Su Ruanruan probably won¡¯t attend, right?]


    [What status does she have?]


    ...


    In a corner sofa, Mrs. Bao sat with Bao Jingyuan and Xia Minn.


    They absorbed these conversations into their ears.


    Bao Jingyuan immediately said, "How could Su Ruanruan have the face to show up?"


    She spoke haughtily, "She has no ce in Jiangcheng¡¯s high society anymore."


    Her harsh words were met without objection from Mrs. Bao.


    Xia Minn slightly smiled, "It¡¯s a pity for Miss Su."


    She looked around, "With such meticulous arrangements this time, I wonder how it would feel if she coulde."


    Bao Jingyuan eximed, "She could never reach such richness in her life! Aunt Gu was good to her, and she really thought she was her own daughter! Look, today¡¯s event shows what it¡¯s like for real daughters."


    But she could nevere back!


    Xia Minn merely smiled in response.


    Actually, she felt somewhat envious.


    It is said that the nningpany used a whole ten tons of crystals to make the stage center look splendid and stunning.


    How happy must the Gu Family princess be?


    ...


    Guests at the banquet had their own thoughts.


    Until Gu Ze appeared arm in arm with the newly famous actress, everyone¡¯s thoughts aligned.


    Su Ruanruan was out of the picture!


    She had been abandoned by the Gu Family.


    Mrs. Bao was especially pleased, her chin lifted as sheughed coldly.


    Three months!


    She had lived under the shadow of a young girl for three months!


    Fortunately, it was all over now!


    At that moment, Bao Mingyuan and Bao Ziqi came over and sat down.


    Bao Mingyuan smiled and said, "Gu Ze¡¯s new girlfriend is pretty good, seems like he might settle down."


    Mrs. Bao deliberatelyined, "Mingyuan, you really don¡¯t care about your children."


    "What happened?" Bao Mingyuan smiled, sipping his red wine.


    Mrs. Bao sighed softly, "Jingse likes Gu Ze, and you as a father know nothing about it!"


    Bao Mingyuan was momentarily taken aback, then spoke ufortably, "How could I not know?"


    Mrs. Bao wanted to say something else.


    Bao Mingyuan¡¯s expression turned cold.


    She then changed the topic, "Since Gu Ze¡¯s girlfriend is here, that child Ruanruan probably won¡¯t attend."


    She spoke with a smile, "Mingyuan, look at the stage! The leading actress and Gu Ze are quite a match, Gu Yuanpei and Lin Sheng look really happy today!"


    Bao Mingyuan nced over faintly.


    Indeed!


    On the stage, Gu Yuanpei was embracing his wife, looking utterly content.


    Mrs. Gu was extremely beautiful.


    Gu Ze and the young actress stood beside them.


    The scene was very harmonious.


    Bao Jingyuan watched intently, actually feeling envious.


    Her mother was a concubine, never having the glory like Aunt Gu.


    The lights dimmed.


    A beautiful hostess pushed a 188-inch giant cake forward, inviting Mr. and Mrs. Gu Yuanpei to give their speech.


    Gu Yuanpei smiled, "Let my wife speak! Today is the most important day in Lin Sheng¡¯s life."


    Mrs. Gu took the microphone, sweeping her gaze around.


    Very well! Everyone who should be here is here.


    Bao Family, Su Family, and all the well-known celebrities...


    Today, she was about to make these people witness her daughter Gu Yunxi¡¯s acknowledgment of her ancestors.

 Chapter 246: Refreshing! Su Ruanruan is the Gu Family Princess 2

    <h4>Chapter 246: Chapter 246: Refreshing! Su Ruanruan is the Gu Family Princess 2</h4>


    As Mrs. Gu was about to speak, Master Mu Jiu was anxiously waiting.


    Damn it, such bad luck!


    There were too many people, and he had been searching for a while but couldn¡¯t find that Doctor Zhou or the ugly apprentice sister.


    Also, Su Ruanruan was nowhere to be seen.


    ¡ªCould it be that the Gu Family didn¡¯t invite Ruanruan because of their fight with the Red Caps?


    Master Mu Jiu was very unhappy.


    Xia Minn gently took a seat next to him.


    She was wearing a white dress today, vibrant and elegant.


    But Master Jiu didn¡¯t spare her a nce and bluntly asked, "What are you here for?"


    Xia Minn was a very cultivateddy and softly said, "Doctor Zhou has already arrived."


    She pointed to a spot.


    Master Mu Jiu looked in that direction.


    Indeed, there sat a refined man who was quite handsome.


    His demeanor was top-notch.


    He was staring intently at the stage.


    Master Mu Jiu frowned: "What about the ugly monster?"


    "Perhaps she didn¡¯te together with him," Xia Minn said in a low voice. "Master Jiu, you might want to think of a n."


    Master Mu Jiu nced at her.


    He didn¡¯t expect this elegant and dignified woman to have quite a few vicious ideas.


    Master Mu Jiu waved his hand, shooing her away as if she were a fly.


    Xia Minn felt quite ufortable in her heart.


    After all, she was also a well-known socialite in Jiangcheng, yet this Master Mu Jiu disregarded her.


    Master Mu Jiu¡¯s eyes were glued to the stage.


    On the stage.


    Mrs. Gu was standing by the microphone looking beautiful and graceful.


    She said, "Thank you for attending the Gu Family¡¯s anniversary. Yuanpei and I are very pleased."


    Apuse erupted from below.


    Mrs. Gu turned her head, looked at Gu Ze and the young actress, and said with a smile, "Gu Ze, I hope she is yourst girlfriend."


    Gu Ze: ...


    The young actress smiled modestly.


    Mrs. Gu¡¯s words caused a great stir.


    It seems the Gu Family has epted the actress.


    Su Ruanruan was not going to appear!


    Mrs. Gu¡¯s voice was firm: "The Gu Family has not held an anniversary for 18 years! Because my daughter Yunxi was born on this day, and Yuanpei was afraid I¡¯d be sentimentally moved!"


    Whispers spread from below.


    Why did the Gu Family hold it again this year?


    Mrs. Gu was slightly moved: "But this year is different! I found my daughter Yunxi."


    Ah...


    The whole venue exploded with excitement!


    Princess Gu had actually been found!


    But who is it?


    Which lucky person is it?


    While everyone was guessing, Mrs. Gu held her husband¡¯s hand tightly, her eyes brimming with tears.


    She said, "A few months ago, I met her! I didn¡¯t know her, and she didn¡¯t know me. This child has treated me with utmost sincerity and even saved my life! I feel she is my long-lost biological daughter, but Yuanpei called me delusional, saying I¡¯ve gone mad missing Yunxi."


    Mrs. Gu¡¯s tears flowed freely.


    Gu Yuanpei called out affectionately: "Lin Sheng."


    Mrs. Gu¡¯s lips trembled, and she slowly pronounced the name.


    "Su Ruanruan is our dearest kin of the Gu Family, the child Yuanpei and I lost for 18 years."


    Everyone was shocked.


    Su Ruanruan!


    How could it be Su Ruanruan?


    Su Ruanruan is the child of the Su Family, the only daughter of Su Peiming!


    The Su Family was almost going insane.


    They thought they had gained face by getting an invitation from the Gu Family, thinking they would see Su Ruanruan¡¯s embarrassment here, but now Mrs. Gu was saying Su Ruanruan is her daughter!


    Su Qionglin was the first one to not ept it.


    Su Ruanruan is an illegitimate child; she could absolutely not be the princess of the Gu Family.


    She doesn¡¯t deserve it!


    Su Qionglin stood up and said loudly, "Mrs. Gu, Su Ruanruan is my uncle¡¯s biological child!"


    She was lying through her teeth, and the rest of the Su Family remained silent.


    They didn¡¯t want Su Ruanruan to soar to the branches and be a phoenix!


    In the silence, suddenly, a young man stood up.


    It was Su Ru¡¯an.

 Chapter 247: Refreshing! Su Ruanruan is the Gu Family Princess 3

    <h4>Chapter 247: Chapter 247: Refreshing! Su Ruanruan is the Gu Family Princess 3</h4>


    Su Ru¡¯an swept her gaze across everyone and spoke softly yet firmly: "Ruanruan was brought to our family by my aunt, she is not her biological child."


    Madam Gu smiled through her tears: "I¡¯ve often heard Ruanruan mention how well her second brother treats her."


    Saying this, she gave a side nce.


    A uniformed notary stepped onto the stage and pulled out a document.


    "This is a paternity test report, confirming that Miss Su Ruanruan is, indeed, the biological daughter of Mr. Gu Yuanpei."


    The crowd was abuzz once again.


    Su Qionglin¡¯splexion grew exceedingly awkward.


    She still wanted to cause trouble, but Elder Master Su narrowed his eyes and said sternly, "Sit down."


    Su Qionglin reluctantly sat down, like a dog that had lost its home.


    ...


    The Bao family was left with an even moreplicated taste in their hearts.


    Especially Bao Mingyuan.


    He had driven Ruanruan away, never imagining that Ruanruan was Gu Ze¡¯s biological sister.


    She was the true heiress of the Gu family!


    He had wrongly used her.


    Beside him, Madam Bao lost herposure, her fine nails digging into her flesh.


    She hated herself for not investigating properly back then!


    She had bet on the wrong horse!


    She had forsaken Su Ruanruan, choosing Xia Minn instead.


    Madam Bao closed her eyes, feeling as if her blood had turned to ice!


    She struggled to uphold herself, watching everything on stage intently.


    The lights dimmed downpletely.


    A beam of purple light shone from the stage to the entrance of the banquet hall.


    The doors opened slowly.


    Su Ruanruan appeared in a mint green dress, her long ck shining hair brushed perfectly straight, embellished with a precious diamond ne at her neck.


    Her face was radiant.


    Beautiful and wless!


    She was ignorant of everything.


    Gu Jiarou stood by her side, ted: "Ruanruan, we must carry ourselves with poise! Everyone is watching."


    "Is this too grandiose of an entrance?" Su Ruanruan asked quietly.


    Gu Jiarou grinned, "Not at all."


    It¡¯s your 18th birthday after all, Princess!


    With a faint smile, Su Ruanruan stepped forward.


    She walked toward Mr. and Mrs. Gu, toward Gu Ze.


    Toward her biological parents and her brother, step by step.


    Gu Jiarou¡¯s eyes reddened quietly.


    And just then, the piano sounded.


    It was the piece "Starry Sky"!


    The one sitting at the piano was the person herself.


    The Gu couple spared no expense for their daughter...


    That short 100 meters, under the watchful eyes of the crowd!


    Finally, Su Ruanruan approached the front of the stage.


    Gu Ze bent down and took her hand.


    Their appearances were equally remarkable, creating a beautiful and dreamy scene!


    The prestigious actress... had quietly moved to the side.


    This princess of the Gu family, she would undoubtedly need to ingratiate herself with in the future.


    Gu Ze led Su Ruanruan to the 188yer cake, and gently embraced her: "Happy birthday, Yunxi."


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s smile froze at the corners of her mouth.


    She stared nkly at Gu Ze, then turned her gaze to Mr. and Mrs. Gu Yuanpei.


    It wasn¡¯t... they agreed on adopting her!


    How did she be Gu Yunxi?


    With difficulty, she spoke, "I... am not..."


    "Ruanruan, you are our biological daughter," Mrs. Gu said tearfully: "I¡¯m sorry, mother found you sote."


    Mrs. Gu reached out her hand shakily¡ª


    Su Ruanruan was dazed for a long while.


    She should have realized it earlier.


    Aunt Gu treated her exceptionally well, and she had met all the rtives of the Gu family, who treated her very kindly and gave her many gifts.


    If not of blood, how could it be?


    Su Ruanruan liked them, but the sudden emergence of kinship also frightened her.


    She... was not Su Peiming¡¯s daughter!


    A long-held belief copsed!


    And what about the things she was supposed to do... should they all be overturned?


    Her gaze was tormented.


    Suddenly, she caught the gaze of a profound pair of eyes.


    It was Bao Jingyan.


    He sat in the farthest corner, watching her tenderly.


    Like a husband, yet also like an elder.


    Indulgent, and gentle.

 Chapter 248: Refreshing! Su Ruanruan is the Gu Family Princess 4

    <h4>Chapter 248: Chapter 248: Refreshing! Su Ruanruan is the Gu Family Princess 4</h4><h4></h4>


    Su Ruanruan felt a calm at the bottom of her heart.


    She gently held Mrs. Gu¡¯s hand and called out softly, "Mom".


    Mrs. Gu wept with joy.


    Gu Yuanpei embraced both mother and daughter...


    Gu Jiarou was pping furiously on the side.


    In the banquet hall, a thunderous apuse erupted¡ª


    Gu Ze hugged his sister, his face filled with affection.


    He held her hand to cut the cake together and even yed the piano himself to celebrate her birthday.


    Indeed, the movie queen even sang a birthday song.


    Su Ruanruan was the center of attention.


    Everyone was amazed.


    Of course, the rumor between Gu Ze and Su Ruanruan was brought up again.


    [I knew there was something off about Young Master Gu¡¯s gaze, they are real siblings after all.]


    [Didn¡¯t expect Young Master Gu to be a sister-obsessed fanatic!]


    [I¡¯m curious, how will the Bao Family wrap this up? The Gu Family princess was driven away by them and they picked up Xia Family¡¯s daughter as their treasure! There¡¯s quite a difference!]


    Xia Minn¡¯s face turned pale.


    Now that Su Ruanruan has be the daughter of the Gu Family, what could she possiblypete with her?


    In terms of family background, appearance, and talent, she has no clear advantage.


    Especially since Bao Ziqi has Su Ruanruan in his heart.


    Her heart trembled, and her gaze fell on Mu Jiu.


    Right, she still had one move left.


    As long as Doctor Zhou saved Mu Jiu¡¯s mother, she would still have a ce in the Bao Family.


    At this moment, Mu Jiu was also dumbstruck.


    Su Ruanruan was actually the daughter of the Gu Family.


    Mu Jiu¡¯s heart itched.


    He thought to himself: No wonder there was a sense of pure nobility, she¡¯s a true princess.


    Mu Jiu wasn¡¯t jealous!


    Mu Jiu was quite pleased!


    His woman must be nobler than others!


    The banquet officially started at this moment.


    Gu Ze and Su Ruanruan started to dance.


    A handsome man and a beautiful woman.


    All the celebrities of Jiang City were full of praise.


    In the corner, Bao Jingyan held a wine ss, quietly watching the center of the stage.


    He was happy for Su Ruanruan, but his heart also felt sour.


    She had a new identity, but they still couldn¡¯t be openly together...


    His gaze intensely followed her.


    Ignoring the admiration from women around him!


    As the dance ended.


    Bao Jingyan wanted to subtly ask her for a dance, but someone beat him to it.


    It was Mu Jiu.


    Mu Jiu, acting very familiar, called Gu Ze "big brother".


    He then shamelesslyplimented Su Ruanruan, "Ruanruan, you look really pretty in that dress."


    Gu Jiarou snorted, "She wasn¡¯t worthy before, and she certainly isn¡¯t now."


    Mu Jiu red at her.


    But Su Ruanruan did not retaliate; instead, she gently spoke, "I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Mu, my senior brother has already asked me for a dance."


    Senior brother?


    Whose senior brother?


    Mu Jiu was ready to sack him and throw him out!


    At that moment, a voice echoed, "Ruanruan."


    Mu Jiu turned his head.


    Wasn¡¯t that Zhou Zizhuo?


    Mu Jiu squinted his eyes and said, "Are you also here to ask Ruanruan for a dance?"


    He snorted coldly, "Sorry! It¡¯s her senior brother¡¯s time now, then me, and after that still me..."


    Zhou Zizhuo, gracefully, "Sorry! I am Ruanruan¡¯s senior brother."


    Mu Jiu was stunned.


    Dumbfounded!


    What?


    His so-called ugly freak, was Ruanruan?


    He previously wanted to knock the ugly freak unconscious and take him back to show her a lesson.


    Mu Jiu broke out in a cold sweat.


    Su Ruanruan and Zhou Zizhuo glided to the middle of the dance floor, yet they started talking about work.


    "Is this Mu Qun?" Zhou Zizhuo asked softly.


    Su Ruanruan nodded, mentioning, "Xia Minn already sought senior brother, right?"


    Zhou Zizhuo suddenly patted her head and said, "Let¡¯s not talk about this! You should rx tonight."


    Su Ruanruan couldn¡¯t rx, she still hadn¡¯t adapted to her new identity.


    She needed to find things to do, this way she wouldn¡¯t be left idle to think too much...

 Chapter 249: The Crazy Young Master Gu Who Dotes on His Sister

    <h4>Chapter 249: Chapter 249: The Crazy Young Master Gu Who Dotes on His Sister</h4><h4></h4>


    Su Ruanruan absently danced with Zhou Zizhuo.


    Bao Jingyan watched, feeling both jealous and heartbroken.


    He was less than 10 meters away from her, yet he couldn¡¯t get closer.


    Only in their asional exchange of nces,


    did he taste a sour and bitter vor.


    ...


    That night, Su Ruanruan was constantly busy.


    Members of both the Gu Family and Lin Family gathered around her, treating her with great interest.


    The distinguished guests looked up to her.


    Everyone knew that Jiangcheng had produced a true nouveau riche.


    The Gu Family would definitely not ill-treat this little daughter they had regained!


    Gu Yuanpei softly patted Su Ruanruan¡¯s hair and said gently, "Come home tonight and spend some time with your mom."


    Su Ruanruan bit her lower lip lightly.


    She looked up, fixing her gaze on Bao Jingyan across the room.


    Gu Ze angrily rebuked, "He¡¯s not your guardian!"


    Su Ruanruan shook her head.


    She didn¡¯t know what to say...


    Mother and daughter share a bond, and Madam Gu understood her daughter¡¯s thoughts.


    She patted Su Ruanruan¡¯s hand, "Let her go back with Jingyan tonight, they should have things to discuss."


    Gu Ze wanted to say more, but Madam Gu quietly said, "Not to mention, Su Peiming¡¯s affection for her is unquestionable."


    That person, taught Ruanruan very well.


    Su Ruanruan was touched.


    She hugged Madam Gu, clinging to her.


    Her feelings for her mother Zhou Wan were very faint.


    Zhou Wan, who had long been living in a sanatorium, treated her alternately cold and warm, didn¡¯t even leave her a word or note when she left.


    Madam Gu gently stroked the young girl in her arms and lovingly said, "Let Jingyan take you home for lunch tomorrow, your grandma and aunt will alsoe."


    Su Ruanruan nodded in agreement.


    Gu Ze yfully knocked on her head, "Not yet married and already siding with outsiders! Might as well marry you off sooner."


    Gu Yuanpei defended, "Gu Ze, don¡¯t bully your sister."


    But Gu Ze ruffled Su Ruanruan¡¯s hair again.


    He actually had some regrets.


    When Ruanruan was born, he was already nine years old and knew the ways of the world.


    Back then, he saw a cute little pink baby being born.


    White skin, eyes bright like ck beans, everything about her was rosy.


    She was wrapped in diapers, holding a milk bottle drinking milk.


    As soon as Gu Ze finished school, he would go to the hospital to see his sister, he even changed her diaper once.


    At that time, he had decided to put the baby crib in his room once the sister was discharged from hospital.


    He could watch her while doing homework.


    If his sister was naughty, he would spank her little butt.


    When she learned to walk, he would take her out.


    When she got older and started school, he would use his fists to warn those overconfident brats to stay away from his sister.


    His sister was a nobly born!


    His sister was his sister alone.


    He thought a lot, but one day his sister was gone.


    Taken away.


    Mom cried for a very long time, and afterwards, she was always not in good mental health.


    Thinking of the past, Gu Dang felt quite sentimental.


    He looked at Su Ruanruan and said softly, "Keep your eyes peeled, and don¡¯t be easily deceived by men¡¯s sweet words."


    Su Ruanruan coughed lightly, "I¡¯ll go to the restroom."


    Gu Ze said to their parents, "See, you can¡¯t keep the grown girls at home!"


    Beside them, a young actress smiled faintly, very appropriately.


    She was very clear in her heart.


    Gu Ze¡¯s kindness to her was not even one percent of that towards his own sister.


    ...


    Gu Jiarou apanied Su Ruanruan to the restroom.


    When they came out to wash their hands, Gu Jiarouined, "Just listen to brother Gu Ze¡¯s words and let them pass, anyway, you have uncle and aunt to support you, so don¡¯t be afraid of him."


    Su Ruanruan smiled faintly, just about to say something.


    Her gaze sharpened.


    In the mirror, the reflection of Bao Ziqi appeared.


    Gu Jiarou also saw him, and smiled awkwardly, "I¡¯ll wait for you at the door."


    As she left, she smirked insincerely towards Bao Ziqi.

 Chapter 250: Bao Ziqi’s Blessing

    <h4>Chapter 250: Chapter 250: Bao Ziqi¡¯s Blessing</h4>


    Bao Ziqi was expressionless.


    After everyone left, he said to Ruanruan, "I should congratte you."


    Ruanruan didn¡¯t know his intention.


    She slowly washed her hands and whispered a thank you.


    "Nothing to say to me, huh?" Bao Ziqi¡¯s lips curled up mockingly, "Figures. I even asked you to plead with Aunt Gu to let Qionglin off. Little did I know you are Aunt Gu¡¯s biological daughter. It¡¯s only right for her to stand up for you."


    Ruanruan dried her hands.


    She turned to look at him, "Is that what you came here to say?"


    She chuckled lightly, "Minn and you came together, I thought my third sister was already old news."


    Bao Ziqi¡¯s face turned awkward.


    His lips twitched, but he said nothing.


    He reached behind his neck and unfastened a silver ne he always wore.


    "I didn¡¯t prepare in advance, this will have to do." He looked at her, his tone somewhat gentler, "Regardless, happy birthday."


    He extended his hand to her.


    Ruanruan didn¡¯t want it.


    The gift was too heavy.


    But Bao Ziqi stuffed the ne into her hand anyway.


    After one deep look at her, he turned and left.


    Ruanruan gently bit her lip.


    Gu Jiarou slipped in unnoticed and said softly, "I think Bao Ziqi still likes you!"


    Ruanruan shook her head.


    Gu Jiarou sighed, "Still, Jingyan is a better match for you."


    She made a funny face, "Bao Ziqi¡¯s mom is too scary."


    Ruanruan startedughing...


    ...


    Bao Ziqi didn¡¯t return to the banquet hall.


    He went straight to the parking lot and texted Xia Minn while sitting in the car.


    "I¡¯m taking you home."


    Five minutester, Xia Minn got into the car.


    She sat next to him, hesitant to speak.


    But Bao Ziqi had a cold look on his face and seemed uninterested in talking.


    Only when they reached the front of her apartment did she finally speak up, "We..."


    "Go to sleep early, don¡¯t you have ss tomorrow?" Bao Ziqi turned to look at her.


    His gaze was detached.


    Xia Minn¡¯s nose tingled, "Ziqi, I thought... you regretted it."


    "What are you thinking about?" Bao Ziqi opened the car door for her, "Go to sleep early."


    Xia Minn¡¯s lips moved slightly.


    She felt a bit let down.


    He didn¡¯t break up with her, but he didn¡¯tfort her either.


    Actually, he does regret it, doesn¡¯t he?


    Only, his pride won¡¯t allow him to stoop to make amends with Ruanruan.


    Xia Minn stood in the night wind, watching the white sports car disappear.


    ...


    Bao Ziqi¡¯s car sped off.


    When he parked at the Bao Mansion parking bay, he sat in the car smoking.


    When a dozen cigarette butts had piled up beside the car, he finally got out.


    Bao Ziqi has always been a favored son, gifted in arts, and unlike Bao Jingyan and Bao Jingse, he didn¡¯t need to struggle in business.


    Yet, he faced setbacks due to Ruanruan.


    Mrs. Bao felt sorry for her son.


    She waited for him at the entrance of the hall.


    Bao Ziqi walked past her without intending to speak.


    "Ziqi," Mrs. Bao called out to him.


    Bao Ziqi stopped.


    He said, "Mom, I¡¯m a bit tired today."


    Mrs. Bao wasn¡¯t in a good mood either, but she forced herself to perk up: "Did you just drop Minn home?"


    Bao Ziqi slowly walked over to the sofa, lying back and after a long while, he hummed in response.


    Mrs. Bao sat opposite him, softening her tone as she probed her son, "What are your intentions towards Minn?"


    "Intentions?" Bao Ziqi¡¯s eyes narrowed as he coldly watched his mother.


    Mrs. Bao decided to make herself clear: "You saw today, Ruanruan has soared high! Ultimately, Minn¡¯s background is far below hers."

 Chapter 251: She was very proactive in Bao Jingyan’s arms

    <h4>Chapter 251: Chapter 251: She was very proactive in Bao Jingyan¡¯s arms</h4>


    "Bao Ziqi straightforwardly said, ¡¯Su Ruanruan and I are impossible.¡¯"


    He gave a cold smirk: "Mom, have you forgotten what you¡¯ve done?"


    Mrs. Bao was quite unhappy.


    She suppressed her anger: "Even if it¡¯s not Su Ruanruan, I absolutely cannot let you marry a girl who is much worse off than her. I can¡¯t let othersugh at us!"


    Bao Ziqi sat up.


    With eyes too dark, he gazed at his mother.


    After a long while, he sneered, "What¡¯s more important, your reputation or my happiness?"


    Mrs. Bao was stunned.


    Ziqi had never been so intense about his own marriage!


    Bao Ziqi stood up and said, "I will try to get along with Xia Minn. If I don¡¯t fall in love with her, I¡¯ll make it clear to her and then return to Britain."


    Having said that, he grabbed his tie and walked upstairs.


    Mrs. Bao wanted to say something but swallowed her words back.


    She slumped down, trembling as she took out a cigarette from her exquisite purse, lighting it.


    She took a deep inhale, totally defeated.


    Upstairs, in a dark corner.


    Bao Jingyuan was standing quietly, her little face full of indignation.


    It was all because of Su Ruanruan! If it weren¡¯t for her, mom and second brother wouldn¡¯t be fighting!


    Second brother simply couldn¡¯t forget her.


    In second brother¡¯s phone, there were still photos of Su Ruanruan.


    ...


    After the banquet, Bao Jingyan quietly took Su Ruanruan away.


    Sitting in the car, Su Ruanruan stealthily looked at him.


    He was especially handsome today.


    Though he was usually outstanding in looks, today was different.


    His expensive custom-made suit highlighted his well-trained chest muscles, and the lines were especially attractive.


    His neatly trimmed ck hair was slightly gelled, and with his deep-set features and sharp contours.


    Su Ruanruan had to admit, Bao Jingyan looked extremely good.


    This evening, most of the women were eyeing Bao Jingyan.


    So she deliberatelyined in a low voice, "I didn¡¯t even change out of my gown! Bao Jingyan, I want to sit in the backseat."


    "Stop the nonsense! So delicate!" He leaned in to fasten her seatbelt, and when he looked up, he suddenly said, "Thankfully."


    Su Ruanruan was puzzled, looking at him.


    Bao Jingyan leaned over.


    A hot breath came over her face, mixed with the scent of aftershave.


    Very manly.


    Her legs felt a bit weak.


    Su Ruanruan thought he wanted to kiss her and slightly tilted her head upward.


    Her soft red lips trembled lightly.


    His tall nose lightly touched hers, but the kiss didn¡¯t fall.


    Su Ruanruan opened her eyes, her lips parted slightly, "Bao Jingyan, what¡¯s wrong?"


    Bao Jingyan lightly pecked her lips, his voice husky beyond recognition.


    He said, "Thankfully, I never really made a move on you before."


    Su Ruanruan blushed...


    She awkwardly turned her face away, "Then why don¡¯t you take me home?"


    "Tonight is fine!" He finished speaking and gently pulled her small shoulder.


    Su Ruanruan was both afraid and a little embarrassed.


    The corners of her eyes, damp.


    He lifted his hand to touch there, gently asking, "Why are you crying? Didn¡¯t you want me to kiss you just now, and now you don¡¯t want it? Hmm?"


    Su Ruanruan refused to speak, his proximity again too close.


    Gentle and merciful.


    Like an elder, yet more like a lover.


    Su Ruanruan admitted she was especially weak for this.


    Whenever Bao Jingyan showed this kind of attitude, her legs went soft.


    She hated how weak she was.


    Unable to endure it anymore, she could only bury herself in his embrace, softly saying no...


    Bao Jingyan¡¯s heart was incredibly soft; he lifted her small face indulging in kisses.


    Su Ruanruan initially resisted.


    They were still in the parking lot!


    But his exceptional skills soon made everything clear...


    ...


    Five meters away.


    Mu Jiu sat in his Land Rover, grinding his teeth as he watched the scene.


    Damn it, Su Ruanruan always acted pure and serene in front of him, but was so initiative in Bao Jingyan¡¯s arms.


    The surname Bao kisses her, and she even kisses him back.


    Seeing that tender and fresh, Mu Jiu¡¯s blood boiled with rage!

 Chapter 252: Su Ruanruan’s Special Quirk

    <h4>Chapter 252: Chapter 252: Su Ruanruan¡¯s Special Quirk</h4>


    Master Mu Jiu is very angry.


    All the excitement is someone else¡¯s!


    The woman is someone else¡¯s, too!


    He abruptly pulled open the car door and stepped out, walking over to Bao Jingyan¡¯s car and knocking forcefully on the window.


    Bao Jingyan let go of the young girl in his arms, gasping for breath with difficulty.


    He covered her with his coat, not allowing her to reveal a hint of indecency.


    Bao Jingyan rolled down the window, smilingzily.


    "I had no idea Mr. Mu had a hobby for voyeurism!"


    Mu Qun ignored him.


    He looked at Su Ruanruan, who was tidying herself up, his heart aching!


    A beautiful flower stuck onto a pretty-boy¡¯s body!


    Although his heart ached, Mu Jiu had more important matters, which was his dear mother¡¯s life.


    He humbled himself for once: "Girl, today I, Mu Jiu, am asking you for a favor."


    Su Ruanruan knew what he wanted to say, and gently shook her head.


    Master Mu Jiu¡¯s pupils constricted.


    "Are you really that heartless?"


    He wanted to say that his mother had been thinking about her, even wanting to take her as a daughter-inw.


    But then he thought about her current status, Master Mu Jiu swallowed these words back down into the pit of his stomach like feeding them to a dog.


    Su Ruanruan spoke indifferently: "You should ask my senior brother."


    "I have no rapport with him," Master Mu Jiu said in utter defeat.


    Su Ruanruan sighed softly, "Actually, I don¡¯t have any rapport with Mr. Mu either."


    A sting in Mu Qun¡¯s heart.


    He felt both hatred and jealousy, grinding his teeth: "Would you save her if it was the sick mother of someone surnamed Bao?"


    "I would," Su Ruanruan did not hide it from him.


    Master Mu Jiu, furious, kicked the expensive car body with his foot!


    Bao Jingyan wasn¡¯t distressed, in fact, he was rather pleased.


    He watched Master Mu Jiu, giving a light cough: "Move aside! I¡¯m going to start the car."


    Master Mu Jiu stepped back in fury.


    He watched Bao Jingyan drive away, swearing.


    Damn!


    No, he had to follow them.


    Who knows if he could still find this girl Su Ruanruan tomorrow!


    So Master Mu Jiu jumped into his car, masochistically followed them in the dark.


    Bao Jingyan saw this in the rearview mirror, asking lightly: "You¡¯re really not going to help with this favor?"


    Su Ruanruan looked down: "I heard he promised Xia Minn two ports! If I help out of rapport and can¡¯t get the benefits I should have, wouldn¡¯t that be ruining my senior brother¡¯s reputation?"


    "Excuses!" Bao Jingyan chuckled lightly: "You¡¯re clearly just interested in those two ports."


    Su Ruanruan spoke with profound sentiment: "Actually... you didn¡¯t have to make it so obvious."


    Bao Jingyan was very pleased.


    A momentter, Su Ruanruan said: "Let¡¯s not talk about this tonight, okay?" She actually hadn¡¯t digested some things yet.


    Bao Jingyan held her hand.


    She leaned back in the seat, her body somewhat limp.


    His voice was low and powerful: "As long as I¡¯m here, you can always be Su Ruanruan! Su Peiming will also always be your father!"


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s nose tingled with sourness.


    She thought... she thought he would prefer her to be Gu Yunxi.


    That way, their path would be much easier.


    But he understood her!


    He knew what she couldn¡¯t let go of!


    Su Ruanruan was touched, but she remained reserved.


    She buried herself in his coat, smelling the familiar scent...


    At the crossroads ahead, a red light.


    Bao Jingyan slowed the car to a stop.


    He nced at her, saying leisurely: "Ruanruan... if you keep holding my clothes and smelling them like this, I¡¯ll think you have some special fetish."


    He added another sentence: "Luckily it¡¯s not socks."


    Su Ruanruan was furious.


    All those sentiments and thoughts of ¡¯forever and ever¡¯ had vanished!


    He was shameless!


    When they got home, Bao Jingyan leaned on the steering wheel, turning sideways: "Are you angry?"


    "No." She said petntly, pulling open the car door and walking towards the vi¡¯s entrance.


    Ignoring him.


    Bao Jingyan leisurely got out of the car, went around to the trunk, and took out several fireworks, cing them on the ground.


    He lit a cigarette and put it between his lips.

 Chapter 253: Ruanruan, I am Pleasing You

    <h4>Chapter 253: Chapter 253: Ruanruan, I am Pleasing You</h4><h4></h4>


    Vi Hall.


    Su Ruanruan had just entered when she smelled a scent of noodles.


    Aunt Li, carrying two bowls of longevity noodles on a tray, approached with a big smile, "The birthday star is finally back! Have a taste of the noodles, may you and your husband stay together forever!"


    Su Ruanruan was both shy and pleasantly surprised.


    She lowered her voice, "Was this his doing?"


    "It was made by Sir himself!" Aunt Li grinned, "Have a bite, don¡¯t break it."


    Su Ruanruan took off her coat and then took a bite using the chopsticks in Aunt Li¡¯s hand.


    It tasted better than she imagined!


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s eyes narrowed contentedly.


    At this moment, a few popping sounds came from outside, followed by a series of quick hissing noises.


    Su Ruanruan looked outside.


    The sky was filled with fireworks.


    Without caring about her noodles, she ran outside¡ª


    She didn¡¯t know how Bao Jingyan managed it, but the sky was rising with countless champagne-colored roses.


    One, two...


    Su Ruanruan looked up, foolishly counting them.


    After a while, she turned her gaze to the person standing with his back to her.


    Broad shoulders, slim waist.


    A white shirt and ck trousers, simply captivating!


    She was a bit mesmerized.


    Bao Jingyan turned around at this moment and walked towards her.


    He walked up to her, looked down, and asked tenderly, "Are you happy?"


    Su Ruanruan gently embraced his waist, resting her little head in his arms.


    "Happy," she murmured.


    Bao Jingyan patted her, "Aunt Li is watching! She¡¯d say again you¡¯re a forward girl."


    Su Ruanruan hugged him even tighter.


    Today, she didn¡¯t want to think about anything.


    She just wanted to hold him!


    Bao Jingyan said no more, simply lifting her horizontally in his arms.


    He whispered into her ear, "There¡¯s still a birthday treat tonight."


    "What?" she asked, arms around his neck, voice trembling.


    Bao Jingyan whispered into her ear, his voice sultry, "I will make my princess happier than ever before..."


    ...


    Front of the vi.


    The ck Range Rover had been parked there for a long time.


    Mu Jiu¡¯s eyes almost popped out!


    What kind of bad karma had he to witness this?


    That surnamed Bao, no limits when ites to pleasing a woman!


    Mu Jiu felt a coldness in his heart.


    Early the next morning.


    Su Ruanruany in Bao Jingyan¡¯s arms, her face slightly rosy.


    Though she was prepared to resistst night, Bao Jingyan had stopped on his own.


    At that moment, he held her close to his heart.


    His voice trembled: "Still too young."


    Su Ruanruan lightly traced his handsome profile, secretly thinking¡ª


    Bao Jingyan, 28, in the prime of his youth, he really...


    As she touched, Bao Jingyan woke up.


    He looked down and kissed her for a while, his voice hoarse, "Why wake so early?"


    Last night, it went past two in the morning.


    Su Ruanruan nestled in his arms, whispered, "Couldn¡¯t sleep!"


    She touched his shoulder, asking softly, "Are the wounds all healed?"


    "Didn¡¯t you seest night?" he countered.


    Su Ruanruan suddenly lost her ground, "It was too dark to see clearly."


    She snuggled into his embrace.


    Skin fairer than snow, hair pitch ck.


    Delicate and fragile.


    Bao Jingyan couldn¡¯t bear to tease her anymore, gently patting her, "Sleep some more."


    But Su Ruanruan shook her head, "I¡¯m going to call my senior brother."


    Bao Jingyan suddenly felt very jealous.


    Alone early in the morning, why make a call?


    Su Ruanruan kissed him gently, softly saying, "Senior brother is only in Jiangcheng for a few days! I scheduled the surgery time for Mu¡¯s mother with him."


    Afraid of any misunderstanding, she added, "As a child, I met Mu¡¯s mother with my father. She¡¯s really nice, even knitted a sweater for me."


    Bao Jingyan suddenly pinned her down, grinding his teeth.


    "Ha! My Ruanruan has another childhood sweetheart now!"


    Su Ruanruan hit him a few times, "Bao Jingyan, you¡¯re being unreasonable."


    "Men in bed are never reasonable," he sneered, and then started being unreasonable.


    Utterly willful!

 Chapter 254: I’m Really Generous to My Rival in Love

    <h4>Chapter 254: Chapter 254: I¡¯m Really Generous to My Rival in Love</h4><h4></h4>


    Su Ruanruan felt both embarrassed and annoyed.


    "I have important things to do!"


    "What I¡¯m doing is important too!" Bao Jingyan said arrogantly.


    It¡¯s because Mu Jiu, that guy, insisted on staying at his doorstep, iming he was there to rescue his old mother, but in the end, it¡¯s men who understand men best.


    Mu Jiu¡¯s cunning thoughts, who is he fooling?


    ...


    After a struggle.


    Bao Jingyan went to the bathroom to wash up.


    When he came out, he saw Su Ruanruan hanging up the phone.


    He wiped his hair with a towel and chuckled, "Done catching up?"


    Su Ruanruan bowed her head and fiddled with her phone, ignoring him.


    Bao Jingyan came over and tugged at her ear, "Aren¡¯t you going to wash?"


    He pretended to be disgusted and said, "Touching your phone too."


    "I¡¯ve wiped my hands already," Su Ruanruan couldn¡¯t resist retorting, "Why weren¡¯t you disgusted with yourself just now?"


    Despite saying that, Su Ruanruan still went to the bathroom.


    Bao Jingyan threw on a bathrobe and pulled open the curtains to look outside.


    Mu Jiu¡¯s car was still there.


    He¡¯s really quite dutiful!


    Bao Jingyan smiled silently!


    He changed into an outfit for going out and went downstairs to get a cup of coffee from Auntie Li.


    While preparing breakfast, Auntie Liined, "What kind of people are these outside! Staying all night long."


    "It¡¯s Miss Su¡¯s admirer," said Bao Jingyan with restrained demeanor.


    Auntie Li gave a forced smile.


    "Give him a bowl of noodles!" Bao Jingyan said indifferently.


    He stroked his chin in contemtion, "Auntie Li, am I being too kind to my rival?"


    Auntie Li got goosebumps all over.


    After she left, Bao Jingyan sipped coffee while flipping through the morning paper.


    The news was all about Su Ruanruan¡¯s acknowledgment of her ancestors.


    The Gu Family spared no expense, buying up all the front page headlines.


    ...


    Su Ruanruan came downstairs and sat opposite Bao Jingyan.


    She looked at his clothes, a bit surprised, "Are you going out?"


    He nodded and then said, "I¡¯lle back to pick you up before noon."


    "I can take Old Zhao¡¯s car," she hastily said.


    She felt today was special, and going back to the Gu Family¡¯s home with Bao Jingyan was like making a formal visit.


    Just thinking about it made her blush.


    Bao Jingyan poured her a ss of milk, "What are you thinking about?"


    "Nothing." Su Ruanruan nibbled on her sandwich, her little head drooping.


    Bao Jingyan chuckled.


    Auntie Li came over to set up breakfast, gossiping, "That guy outside ate the noodles, wolfing it down!"


    Su Ruanruan wisely remained silent.


    Bao Jingyan chuckled again.


    After breakfast, Bao Jingyan left, and Su Ruanruan took Old Zhao¡¯s car to the Gu Family¡¯s home.


    Madam Gu had been waiting since early in the morning.


    She was very happy to see her.


    Most of the Gu Family and Lin Family rtives were there, all people Su Ruanruan had met before.


    Immediately, she was engulfed by the elders, receiving all kinds of affection.


    It was overwhelming.


    Fortunately, Gu Jiarou was there to lighten the mood.


    Before lunch, Bao Jingyan arrived.


    Gu Jiarou quietly asked Su Ruanruan, "Mu Jiu is like arge pole stuck at our doorstep, doesn¡¯t Bao Jingyan care?"


    Mu Jiu had been following Su Ruanruan all day.


    Of course, Su Ruanruan knew.


    She took a sip of tea and said softly, "Last time, when Mu Jiu came to our house, I shot him."


    Gu Jiarou was dumbfounded.


    It took a while for her to slowly start apuding, "Ruanruan, you and Jingyan are really a good match!"


    She was convinced.


    Su Ruanruan gave her a reproachful look.


    Gu Jiarou wanted to probe further, but Madam Gu came over beaming, "What are you two whispering about? Come over and take a family photo."


    Su Ruanruan nced at Bao Jingyan.


    She was a little troubled.


    Madam Gu scolded with a smile, "Can we do without him! We are all family here, it won¡¯t get out."


    Of course, there were two versions of the family photo.


    One with Bao Jingyan.


    One without Bao Jingyan.


    Gu Jiarou, browsing on her phone, said yfully, "You make it seem like Jingyan shouldn¡¯t be seen."

 Chapter 255 Su Family Members Bring Disgrace on Themselves

    <h4>Chapter 255: Chapter 255 Su Family Members Bring Disgrace on Themselves</h4><h4></h4>


    Bao Jingyan draped his arm over Su Ruanruan¡¯s shoulder and said, "Ruanruan originally nned to give you a limited edition Herm¨¨s, but now it seems there¡¯s no need to do so."


    Gu Jiarou was quick to ingratiate herself.


    She had wanted that particr one for a long time but was never able to get her hands on it.


    She clung to Su Ruanruan, "Just put in a word for me! I¡¯ll even call him ¡¯brother-inw.¡¯"


    The Gu Family allughed, the room filled with joy andughter.


    Just then, the butler of Gu Mansion came over.


    "People from the Su Family are here to see Miss Yunxi."


    Madame Gu wiped her hands and gave a restrained smile.


    She said, "Tell them, the youngdy is not avable! Oh right, from now on, call her Sister Ruanruan instead!"


    She added with a smile, "It¡¯s quite a pleasant name."


    The butler went out to deliver the message.


    At the gate of the Gu Family¡¯s vi.


    The members of the Su Family had all arrived.


    The Su family patriarch didn¡¯t dare to use his wheelchair, stubbornly propping himself up with a cane while his old bones stood for quite some time.


    Su Yugu brought both of his sons and daughter along with his wife, all anxiously waiting.


    Su Ruanruan soared sky-high, bing the darling of the Gu Family.


    No matter what, they had firmly secured a connection with this noble family!


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s aunt instructed her daughter, "Don¡¯t offend Ruanruan again now that times have changed."


    Su Qionglin was devastated.


    Barely conscious, she muttered, "Why her? Why not me?"


    Her mother was livid but couldn¡¯t bring herself to scold her.


    Su Yugu made a decisive call: "Qionglin will stay in the carter; there¡¯s no need for her to go in."


    Su Qionglin¡¯s face darkened, and she immediately climbed into the car.


    "Look at what you¡¯ve taught!" Su Yugu reproached his wife.


    Su Qionglin¡¯s mother looked as if she wanted to cry but couldn¡¯t.


    Su Yugu, no longer paying her any mind, spoke to the Su family patriarch, "It¡¯s been so long, they wouldn¡¯t refuse to let us in, would they?"


    Under the hot sun, the old patriarch was full of vitality.


    He said proudly, "They wouldn¡¯t dare! After all, the Su Family has a schrly background. The Gu Family would give us this face."


    Su Yugu was relieved.


    At that moment, the ck carved gate slowly slid open.


    A man looking like a butler came out.


    His expression was stern, with not the slightest smile: "I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Su, but our madam says the youngdy is busy and might not be able to see you."


    The old patriarch¡¯s face turned a dark shade of purple with anger, but he still softened his voice and tried again.


    "Ruanruan must not know we have arrived, please inform her once more. Say her grandfather and uncles and aunts are all here to see her."


    The butler remained unmoved: "Mr. Su, you¡¯ll need to contact the youngdy yourself for this matter." With that, he retreated.


    The ck carved gate slowly closed in front of the Su Family.


    The old patriarch trembled all over.


    Suddenly, he fell straight to the ground.


    The Su Family was thrown into chaos.


    ...


    Inside the hall.


    Madame Gu sat close to Su Ruanruan and asked softly, "Really not going to meet them?"


    Su Ruanruan gave a slight smile, "I¡¯ll meet them, of course! But let¡¯s let them hang for a bit longer."


    Mu Jiu, the Su Family, the Bao Family... all need to be kept waiting.


    The one who can¡¯t hold out will be at a disadvantage!


    Despite her young age, Su Ruanruan had great patience.


    Madame Gu loved her dearly.


    The child had her own ideas.


    That evening, she had Su Ruanruan stay the night.


    Bao Jingyan had no objections, only spiriting her away to the car for a long, intimate time...


    In the following days, Su Ruanruan spent quality time apanying Madame Gu.


    They had tea, went shopping.


    Listened to concerts.


    Madame Gu was both happy and content.


    Naturally, photos of them made it to various newspapers, bing the talk of the town.


    Some people were happy, but others not so much.


    Since that night, everyone in the Bao Family had their own thoughts.


    Except Bao Ziqi, who seemed intent on continuing his good rtionship with Xia Minn.


    Coming homete and leaving early.


    Old Madame Bao told her son, "Minn seems alright, but she definitely doesn¡¯tpare to Ruanruan."

 Chapter 256: Mingyuan, I Think You Have a Serious Illness

    <h4>Chapter 256: Chapter 256: Mingyuan, I Think You Have a Serious Illness</h4><h4></h4>


    In the olddy¡¯s courtyard.


    Bao Mingyuan looked exhausted, rubbing his forehead: "But the child will nevere back."


    Not to mention she¡¯s the precious daughter of the Gu Family, even if she wasn¡¯t, with her temperament, she would never turn back.


    These days, Bao Mingyuan often thought of that day at Dijing.


    He was so heartless, the child left just as resolutely.


    "It¡¯s my fault!" Bao Mingyuan closed his eyes and sighed.


    The olddy kept silent.


    After a while, Bao Mingyuan opened his eyes and said, "Doesn¡¯t the olddy want to see the child again?"


    "You drove her away! I don¡¯t have the face for that." The olddy scared him: "This matter has seriously offended the Gu Family as well."


    The more the olddy spoke, the angrier she got: "It¡¯s all because of that sinister wife of yours that caused all this."


    Bao Mingyuan didn¡¯t argue.


    He also med it on Qi Meiyu.


    He pped his head and finally came up with a good idea.


    "Here¡¯s what we do! Say you¡¯re sick and have here over to check on you, then we can keep her to stay for a few days." Bao Mingyuan thought this n was excellent.


    But the olddy cursed loudly: "Mingyuan, I think you¡¯re the one with the serious illness."


    She drove Bao Mingyuan out.


    The more she thought, the more upset she became, saying, "If I do this, what would Ruanruan think of me?"


    Gui Zhi had been observing quietly.


    She pondered: Miss Su will eventually be with young master Jingyan.


    She must return to the Bao Family¡¯s gate!


    So, Gui Zhi said, "Actually, what Mingyuan said isn¡¯t without sense! If the olddy truly cares for her, how could she not feel it?"


    She patted the olddy¡¯s shoulder, her smile lingering: "If it¡¯s exposed, just say that the olddy missed her."


    Mrs. Bao first remained silent.


    After a long while, she sighed hoarsely: "Gui Zhi, I¡¯m too anxious to use that excuse!"


    Clearly... it was for Mingyuan, that good-for-nothing son.


    The olddy made up her mind.


    The next morning, Gui Zhi made a call to Su Ruanruan.


    She said, "The olddy has been suffering from leg pain for several days, and no medicine helps. The olddy refuses to ask Miss Su over, but I just can¡¯t stand to see her in pain! Miss Su...could youe and see the olddy?"


    On the other end, Su Ruanruan was at the hospital.


    She came to visit the ailing mother of Mu Jiu!


    Unfortunately, the visit was ill-timed, and the person was sleeping.


    She left her things and came out, just in time to receive Gui Zhi¡¯s call.


    After hearing Gui Zhi¡¯s words, a wave of sadness surged in Su Ruanruan¡¯s heart.


    The olddy had treated her extremely well.


    When she left the Bao Family, she was full of schemes but forgot to ount for an old person¡¯s easily hurt heart.


    Feeling guilty, she softly said: "I¡¯ll be there in an hour."


    Gui Zhi was so happy she could barely speak clearly: "Okay... alright, then I¡¯ll wait for Miss Su."


    She hung up the phone and looked at the olddy: "It¡¯s settled!"


    Mrs. Bao leaped up.


    She paced back and forth, then told Gui Zhi: "Then you go tell Mingyuan the good news quickly, let him cheer up a bit!"


    Gui Zhi also said, "Indeed! Mingyuan has been unhappy these days."


    She hurriedly went to ry the message without even stopping to fix her attire.


    Bao Mingyuan was about to go to thepany but changed his mind immediately after hearing the news.


    He made a call to Secretary Dong, indicating that he wouldn¡¯t go to thepany today.


    Secretary Dong casually asked a question.


    Bao Mingyuan coughed lightly: "Ruanruan ising home for a meal!"


    The tricks and plots he yed, naturally, he couldn¡¯t bring them up for discussion and couldn¡¯t speak of them.


    Secretary Dong was stunned.


    Ruanruan?


    It must be Su Ruanruan!


    She hung up the phone and then smiled lightly.


    Their Dijing Group, it seems, was about to have a change of weather!

 Chapter 257: Returning to the Bao Family! Things are Different Now!

    <h4>Chapter 257: Chapter 257: Returning to the Bao Family! Things are Different Now!</h4><h4></h4>


    Su Ruanruan arrived at the Bao Mansion at nearly ten o¡¯clock.


    Housekeeper Wang personally helped her open the car door.


    He said with a pun, "Miss Su, we meet again."


    Su Ruanruan gave a slight smile, as she walked and spoke, "You¡¯ve been working hard managing the household during this period."


    Housekeeper Wang then felt that Su Ruanruan increasingly had the bearing of ady of the house.


    Young Master Jingyan has taught her well!


    He led Su Ruanruan into the hall.


    Bao Mingyuan had been waiting for a long time, his fingers trembling at the sound of footsteps.


    He almost burned himself with the cigarette butt.


    Yet, he maintained hisposure without losing his demeanor, gazing deeply at Su Ruanruan and saying, "It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back! It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back."


    For Bao Mingyuan, that was a statement full of deep emotion.


    Su Ruanruan, however, was cold, "Mr. Bao, I came to visit the olddy."


    Bao Mingyuan¡¯s heart felt like it was being torn apart.


    He forced augh, then said to Housekeeper Wang, "It¡¯s been only a few days, and look how estranged this child has be! She even calls me Mr. Bao now."


    Housekeeper Wang said, "Miss Su is not being estranged, she is being discreet."


    Bao Mingyuan couldn¡¯t smile anymore.


    He sighed and said, "Go see the olddy, she¡¯s been thinking about you."


    Su Ruanruan hmmed, and followed Housekeeper Wang away.


    Bao Mingyuan remained seated, pondering over that terme "Mr. Bao"!


    Truly, it felt like a cut to the heart!


    He recalled the day when Ruanruan became the head of Dijing Research and Development Department, how spirited she was, and how proudly he had taken her to thepany¡¯s restaurant, ying the role of a benevolent father.


    Back then, Ruanruan must have harbored some admiration for him!


    Such a good child, yet he personally pushed her away.


    Bao Mingyuan felt ufortable at heart, continually sitting on the sofa smoking.


    He had no intention of going to thepany.


    ...


    Inside a small courtyard.


    The olddy perked her ears and asked Gui Zhi, "Has she arrived?"


    Gui Zhi replied, "It sounds like she has."


    The olddy immediatelyy down, crying out in pain...


    Su Ruanruan entered and saw this scene.


    She felt quite guilty, and while examining, asked Gui Zhi, "How long has the olddy been like this?"


    Gui Zhi yed along naturally, answering, "It¡¯s been two days! I¡¯ve been suggesting that youe to see her, but the olddy refused, saying she had no face to invite you because the Mister has wronged Miss Su."


    Su Ruanruan felt even worse inside.


    She told the olddy, "He is him, the olddy is the olddy."


    "Do you really think that?" The olddy jerked, jumping up.


    But she immediately felt it was too abrupt, andy down again, crying out in pain.


    Su Ruanruan helped her press on her knee, asking Gui Zhi to bring some ice.


    Gui Zhi felt conflicted.


    This... even if there¡¯s no illness, it might cause harm due to the cold!


    The olddy sternly replied: "Go quickly! The important matters first!"


    Gui Zhi hastily went to fetch the ice.


    Su Ruanruan continued to carefully crush it and applied it on the olddy, patient and meticulous.


    The olddy gritted her teeth from the cold.


    Gui Zhi couldn¡¯t bear to look!


    Yet Su Ruanruan did not suspect, and was exceptionally thorough, applying it for nearly half an hour.


    "Is the olddy feeling better now?" she asked.


    The olddy, exhausted from the ordeal, waved her hand weakly, and mournfully said, "A bit better."


    After speaking, she buried her face into the armchair, biting the cushion.


    The elder sister¡¯s heart ached, but she couldn¡¯t speak.


    Seeing this, Gui Zhi felt both amused and sympathetic.


    She told Su Ruanruan, "The olddy¡¯s health isn¡¯t good, Miss Su, please go to the hall for a meal."


    Su Ruanruan didn¡¯t want to go to the front hall, but Gui Zhi finally persuaded her with great effort.


    After Su Ruanruan left.


    The olddy finally took a breath, "Didn¡¯t give ourselves away, did we?"


    "Your performance was very convincing!" Gui Zhi praised.


    With her hair disheveled, the olddy gritted her teeth, "If there¡¯s a next time, let Mingyuane himself."


    She cried out, "Quick, bring a nket to cover me! These old bones can¡¯t take it anymore."


    Gui Zhi quickly fetched the nket.


    With all this maniption, the olddy really made a fuss.


    Her leg condition acted up again!

 Chapter 258: Bao Mingyuan Ends Up Being Gaslighted

    <h4>Chapter 258: Chapter 258: Bao Mingyuan Ends Up Being Gaslighted</h4><h4></h4>


    Bao Family Restaurant.


    Mrs. Bao pretended to feel unwell and did note down.


    No one else was present, so it was just Su Ruanruan and Bao Mingyuan dining together.


    All was quiet.


    Bao Mingyuan tried to speak several times but could not find the words to begin.


    In the end, all he said was, "You seem to have lost some weight; eat a bit more."


    Su Ruanruan uttered a sound of acknowledgment and said nothing further.


    Bao Mingyuan¡¯s gaze grew dim.


    Is this child nning to ignore him for a lifetime?


    The atmosphere was a bit gloomy, and Housekeeper Wang, deftly serving the dishes for Su Ruanruan, said, "Madam instructed the kitchen to make this, saying Miss Su likes it."


    Su Ruanruan tried a small bite and liked it very much.


    She smiled, revealing pearly white teeth.


    Very cute.


    Watching her, Bao Mingyuan felt a wave of sadness.


    He had lost such a lovely child.


    Just as he mustered up the spirit to try and say something, amotion erupted at the door.


    It was Mu Jiu barging in.


    The servants could not stop him; afraid of being scolded, they said, "I told him Sir was dining, but..."


    Even so, Bao Mingyuan was not pleased.


    Su Ruanruan stepped in to speak for the servant, saying, "I had arranged to speak with Mr. Mu."


    The servant was surprised and nced at Su Ruanruan.


    He hadn¡¯t expected Miss Su to speak up for him.


    With Su Ruanruan¡¯s intervention, Bao Mingyuan¡¯s expression softened considerably, and he signaled for the servant to leave.


    Afterward, he said to Mu Jiu quite politely, "Since Ruanruan has invited you, please join us for a simple meal, Mr. Mu."


    He waved his hand.


    Housekeeper Wang prepared to set an extra ce.


    Yet, Mr. Mu said, "No need."


    He spoke to Su Ruanruan gruffly, "You¡¯re so soft-hearted towards a servant! But towards my mother, you¡¯re so cruel! I must have been blind to have fancied you."


    Bao Mingyuan was furious, "Ruanruan is not a doctor! Why me her!"


    Mu Jiu, grinding his teeth, let loose, "If she¡¯s not a doctor, then who is? Zhou Zizhuo is nowhere to be found; I¡¯ve pleaded with her for days to no avail!"


    At that moment, Mu Jiu truly wanted to spill the beans about Su Ruanruan and Bao Jingyan!


    To get back at her!


    But thinking of his mother¡¯s instructions, he swallowed his words.


    After venting furiously, he finds Su Ruanruan still slowly and meticulously chewing her food.


    "Finished?" Su Ruanruan lifted her eyes and asked lightly.


    Her eyes shone with sharp fragments.


    Directly challenging Mu Jiu!


    Mu Jiu had a temper and wouldn¡¯t be cowed by the soft approach.


    He turned his face against Su Ruanruan, "I know you¡¯re of high status, and to you, others¡¯ lives are worthless! Today, I, Mu Jiu, swear here that if I beg you again, I¡¯ll be nothing but a cowardly fool."


    Having said his piece, he strode off.


    Su Ruanruan continued to eat slowly.


    Bao Mingyuan couldn¡¯t help but worry, "Is this okay? Mu Jiu is a passionate man."


    He feared for Su Ruanruan¡¯s well-being.


    After slowly chewing for a while, Su Ruanruan softly said, "He wille back to beg me."


    Bao Mingyuan was taken aback.


    On one hand, he was relieved by the child¡¯s strategic thinking; on the other hand, he was delighted that the child was finally willing to speak to him.


    Mixed feelings of surprise and joy, he didn¡¯t know what to do.


    In the end, he just knew to serve her more food.


    "Eat a bit more; it¡¯s good for growing."


    Su Ruanruan said nothing, but she gradually ate all the food he offered her.


    Bao Mingyuan breathed a sigh of relief.


    A face, still somewhat dashing, felt a weight lifted off.


    All this was seen by Housekeeper Wang.


    Housekeeper Wang thought to himself: Sir has already been reverse-PUA¡¯ed by Miss Su! His every move is dictated by Miss Su now! Look, he doesn¡¯t even dare to bring up the matter of the second young master¡¯s marriage that he¡¯s most concerned about!


    Miss Su is remarkable!

 Chapter 259: Grandpa Mu Jiu Is Going to Be a Grandfather

    <h4>Chapter 259: Chapter 259: Grandpa Mu Jiu Is Going to Be a Grandfather</h4><h4></h4>


    Mu Jiu went straight to the hospital after causing amotion at the Bao Family.


    Pushing open the door, he saw his mother, Mu¡¯s Mother, leaning against the bedhead eating fruit.


    Herplexion was poor, and she looked ill.


    But when she saw Mu Jiu, she was as affectionate as ever: "Jiu, I¡¯ve told you, there¡¯s no need toe every day! I¡¯m doing very well here, with food and shelter, and plenty of nurses to talk to."


    The kinder she was, the sadder Mu Jiu felt in his heart.


    Heid his head on his mother¡¯s knee, choking with emotion: "I¡¯m useless! I¡¯m sorry, Mother."


    Mu¡¯s Mother, stroking his glossy ck hair, smiled indifferently: "I¡¯m already so old, it¡¯s all right! Besides, I¡¯ve lived better days in these years than I ever dared to dream of before."


    Mu Jiu was still upset, the heroic man actually shedding tears.


    Mu¡¯s Mother, letting go, said: "I¡¯m only worried about you! Those around you, I find them all unreliable, all as impulsive as you are. You always need to find someone with a softer temper to bnce you out!"


    She said one thing, and Mu Jiu agreed to everything.


    As long as his mother was happy, he would agree to everything.


    In the end, Mu¡¯s Mother said again: "I still think Ruanruan is good."


    At that, Mu Jiu lost his temper.


    He looked up, his eyes sharp as des: "What¡¯s so good about her? Her heart is so cruel!"


    "Have you been thinking about her all these years? When you were sick, did that girl evere to visit you?"


    Mu¡¯s Mother smiled faintly: "It was just a passing acquaintance! We cannot expect others to treat us well."


    Mu Jiu faltered, unable to speak.


    Ultimately, he couldn¡¯t bear to speak of Su Ruanruan¡¯s reluctance to help, for fear of hurting his mother¡¯s feelings.


    While they were talking, a nurse came in from outside.


    "The olddy has woken up." The nurse took Mu¡¯s Mother¡¯s temperature.


    Mu¡¯s Mother seized the opportunity to ask: "Did someonee by while I was asleep?"


    She pointed to the nutritional supplements by the bed.


    The nurse nced at them and then said with a smile: "Miss Su came to see you! You were asleep at the time, and Miss Su didn¡¯t want us to wake you."


    Mu Jiu¡¯s heart trembled.


    "Which Miss Su?"


    The nurse naturally said: "Su Ruanruan, the one from the Gu Family."


    Envy was palpable in her voice.


    Mu Jiu was thoroughly shaken.


    Su Ruanruan had been here?


    Then why didn¡¯t she say so earlier? Why did she let him berate her?


    Mu Jiu was filled with regret.


    His mother nced at him: "I knew I hadn¡¯t misjudged her."


    She took the items Su Ruanruan had brought, cherishing them.


    "These are really nice! Jiu, read them for me, they seem to be in a foreignnguage!"


    Mu Jiu let the nurse read them.


    He didn¡¯t understand foreignnguages either.


    The nurse read to them, and finally said: "This is a very good brand from abroad, not easy to find."


    Mu¡¯s Mother was even more reluctant to consume them.


    Mu Jiu became restless: "They¡¯re bought for you to use, it¡¯s a waste not to."


    He thought of going out, thought of visiting the Bao Family again to ask that girl what was going on?


    But just as he reached the door, a man who looked like a doctor was being escorted in by a crowd.


    It was none other than Zhou Zizhuo.


    Zhou Zizhuo was known as the number one surgeon in the world.


    His arrival sent the entire hospital into a frenzy, and the director was profoundly honored.


    They all thought that it was because Mu Jiu had thrown billions at him, but Dr. Zhou nonchntly said: "My junior sister, Su Ruanruan, has some old ties with thisdy, and asked me to stay a few more days in Jiangcheng."


    Everyone in the hospital was stunned.


    Miss Su certainly had significant influence!


    Seeing Zhou Zizhuo, Mu Jiu¡¯s mind went nk.


    He stuttered: "Why did you suddenlye?"


    He tried to assert his presence: "As long as you¡¯re willing to do the surgery, I¡¯m willing to pay any amount."


    Zhou Zizhuo, in a white coat, looking dapper and impressive.


    He did a simple check-up on Mu¡¯s Mother, then said with a light smile: "Let¡¯s talk about the surgery fees with our family Ruanruan."

 Chapter 260: Can’t Pick Up, Can’t Put Down

    <h4>Chapter 260: Chapter 260: Can¡¯t Pick Up, Can¡¯t Put Down</h4><h4></h4><subtxt> Su Ruanruan couldn¡¯t leave just yet.


    The old Mrs. Bao yed a bit too hard, and her leg really acted up.


    By the afternoon, the pain was so severe she was sweating coldly.


    Su Ruanruan tended to her until four o¡¯clock, when the olddy finally fell asleep.


    She walked out of the olddy¡¯s bedroom.


    Bao Mingyuan was waiting outside, and on seeing her, he quietly pleaded, "For the olddy¡¯s sake, stay at home for two days, at least until the olddy feels better."


    Gui Zhi also joined in pleading.


    Su Ruanruan thought for a moment: "I need to let my parents know."


    When she mentioned "mom and dad," Bao Mingyuan paused slightly.


    He had almost forgotten that Ruanruan was now a child of the Gu Family.


    He gave a faint smile: "Of course."


    Su Ruanruan stepped aside and made a call to the Gu Family.


    Mrs. Gu answered the phone and, after hearing Su Ruanruan out, said, "The olddy has been good to you; it¡¯s only right you take care of her for a couple of days! It¡¯s getting cold, and your father and I will bring some clothes over."


    She didn¡¯t allow Su Ruanruan to refuse.


    Su Ruanruan bit her lip and had to agree.


    After Mrs. Gu hung up, she said to her husband nearby, "Ruanruan suffered so much humiliation at the Bao Family, and I heard after she left, Qi Meiyu trashed her room to bits! As parents, we need to stand up for our child."


    Gu Yuanpei nodded: "You care for the children better than I do."


    Mrs. Gu gave him a look.


    Mr. Gu nced at the servants, then lowered his voice: "But I know how to spoil you more."


    Mrs. Gu¡¯s cheeks flushed: "You¡¯re incorrigible."


    She went to prepare, and as she left, a fragrant breeze followed.


    Gu Yuanpei suddenly pulled her back into his arms, whispering close to her ear, "These days, you¡¯ve been sleeping with the kids each night, we haven¡¯t had a proper moment together for a long time."


    Taking advantage of the absence of others, Gu Yuanpei led his wife upstairs.


    Mrs. Gu was half-resisting, half-consenting.


    She said, "Why are you jealous of the children?"


    Gu Yuanpei¡¯s face was covered in a sweat of restraint, as he flirtatiously bantered with his wife, "I think it¡¯s better we send her to stay with Jingyan; it would be convenient for us to have another brother or sister for her!"


    "You¡¯re incorrigible," Mrs. Gu mentioned flirtatiously with raised eyebrows...


    *


    Evening.


    Twilight enveloped the area.


    A car sound echoed through the courtyard.


    The car door opened, and Bao Ziqi hopped out and hurriedly walked towards the courtyard.


    He had heard that the olddy was ill and returned early to visit.


    The courtyard was still the same, but Bao Ziqi keenly felt something different.


    In the air, there was a faint scent of osmanthus.


    He remembered this scent from Su Ruanruan.


    Bao Ziqi slowed his steps.


    Then, he saw a figure in light purple, delicate, sitting on the garden swing, gently swaying.


    Su Ruanruan was on the phone.


    Though he couldn¡¯t hear clearly, her expression seemed slightly shy.


    Bao Ziqi thought he knew who was on the other end of the call!


    He didn¡¯t approach but instead stood in ce and lit a cigarette.


    Su Ruanruan smelled the smoke and turned her head.


    Their eyes met.


    One truly indifferent, the other pretending to be calm.


    Bao Ziqi walked over and stood beside her: "Here to see the olddy?"


    Su Ruanruan put away her phone and nodded, "The olddy finally fell asleep; be quiet when you go to see her."


    Bao Ziqi¡¯s lips moved slightly, finally asking, "Are you getting along well with him?"


    Su Ruanruan didn¡¯t answer.


    She just smiled faintly.


    Bao Ziqi felt pretty foolish.


    Unable to pick it up, unable to put it down.


    He nodded slightly and turned to leave.


    Several messages came through on Su Ruanruan¡¯s phone.


    [Are you nning to stay long in the house?]


    [Spending day and night with Bao Ziqi?]


    Su Ruanruan looked at them, a smile on her lips.


    She texted back.


    [The olddy¡¯s leg problem red up, I¡¯m taking care of her for two days.]


    Bao Jingyan was in City B, unable to manage her.


    He ground his teeth and warned her not to speak to Bao Ziqi!</subtxt>

 Chapter 261: It’s Time to Deal with Mrs. Bo

    <h4>Chapter 261: Chapter 261: It¡¯s Time to Deal with Mrs. Bo</h4><h4></h4>


    At this moment, the sound of porcin shattering reached her ears.


    Apanied by the wailing of Mrs. Bao.


    Su Ruanruan lowered her eyes and let out a coldugh.


    Ever since she joined the Bao Family, Mrs. Bao had been trying to harm her, one way or another.


    It was time to settle things with her!


    ...


    Second floor, eastern bedroom.


    Mrs. Bao was hysterically crying, tears streaming down her face!


    She wept to her husband, "Mingyuan, you want to elevate Su Ruanruan, but have you ever considered me? Do you want her to trample all over me?"


    Bao Mingyuan was annoyed.


    "You keep being Mrs. Bao, it doesn¡¯t conflict with Ruanruan returning to Emperor View!"


    Mrs. Bao disagreed, "How does it not conflict? She despises me to the core, who knows what she¡¯ll do to sideline my family members if she gets power!"


    Hearing this, Bao Mingyuan sneered, "Your family members?"


    His gaze was dark and ominous as he looked at his wife, his voice cold, "Then do you have me in your heart? Have you thought about me, your husband, when you did those things?"


    Mrs. Bao felt a surge of guilt.


    Bao Mingyuan strolled over to the sofa and sat down, chuckling lightly.


    "Like the shares you hold in Yanning Pharmaceutical."


    "Or thest time the form was leaked, did you really think others wouldn¡¯t know?"


    "I¡¯m also fully aware of your collusion with Su Yugu."


    ...


    One by one, each and every incident.


    Mrs. Bao had no defense.


    Her lips trembled, she threw herself at her husband¡¯s feet pleading, "Mingyuan, I was momentarily foolish!"


    "I¡¯ve already forgiven you," Mingyuan said with a slight smile.


    He stroked his wife¡¯s hair, which was soft like satin, as he spoke unhurriedly, "Some women can afford to be a bit foolish because they are just vases, pretty to keep at home. But they must know practical matters!"


    Mrs. Bao felt ice-cold all over.


    Is this how Mingyuan has regarded her all these years?


    As a vase?


    Or as his baby-making machine?


    Mrs. Bao¡¯s face was tear-stained as she retorted, "What about Su Ruanruan, then? Do you really think she¡¯s capable? I¡¯ve heard from the servants that she¡¯s offended Mu Jiu with her stupidity, she¡¯ll bring endless trouble to our home."


    "Servants?" Bao Mingyuan sneered. "Since when do the words of a servant carry more weight than mine?"


    He lightly sped her delicate neck, leaning in close, "Meiyu, you really are a good wife!"


    Qi Meiyu trembled all over.


    Just as the couple were arguing, there came a knock at the door.


    A servant came to report.


    "Sir, Mu Jiu is here again! He says he wants to see Miss Su."


    Qi Meiyu¡¯s eyes shed with mockery, "That child has started causing us trouble now."


    Bao Mingyuan was unconvinced.


    If Ruanruan says that Mu Jiu wille begging her, then he is here to beg.


    He let go of Mrs. Bao, warning, "Behave from now on, you don¡¯t need to interfere in Ruanruan¡¯s affairs." With that, he opened the door and left.


    Mrs. Bao copsed onto the carpet.


    She was not willing to ept this.


    She wanted to go downstairs to see for herself how Su Ruanruan would dig her own grave!


    Mrs. Bao dressed herself up properly and slowly descended the stairs, supporting her body.


    Inside the hall, the lights shone bright.


    Mu Jiu stood there, surrounded by piles of valuable gifts.


    He humbled himself before Bao Mingyuan, "I wish to see Ruanruan."


    Mrs. Bao¡¯s steps faltered, shock overtaking her face.


    Impossible!


    How could this be possible?


    This morning Mu Jiu left in a fury, and it was clear that he had fallen out with Su Ruanruan.


    How could his attitude change sopletely now?


    Struck by this revtion, Mrs. Bao¡¯s legs gave out, and she fell onto the staircase...


    Utterly losing herposure.


    There, Bao Mingyuan still courteously said to Mu Jiu, "Ruanruan has instructed that if Mu Jiues, she won¡¯t see him."


    Mu Jiu¡¯s old face couldn¡¯t take it.


    When has he, Mu Jiu, ever been treated with such disregard?


    But thinking about how he treated Su Ruanruan during the day, he found himself hating his own actions, continuing to grovel, "Please announce my presence again! Tell her that I, Mu Jiu, am here to apologize to Miss Su. She can beat me or scold me as she wishes, I only beg on the foundation of our childhood friendship that she forgives me this once."

 Chapter 262: Su Ruanruan’s Three Conditions

    <h4>Chapter 262: Chapter 262: Su Ruanruan¡¯s Three Conditions</h4><h4></h4>


    Mrs. Bao¡¯s face was pale.


    Mu Jiu was actually so submissive.


    She nced at Bao Mingyuan again.


    Bao Mingyuan said to Lord Mu Jiu, "I can¡¯t decide if you want to meet her."


    He pointed out a way: "Wait till her anger subsides!"


    Lord Mu Jiu insisted on seeing Su Ruanruan.


    But he knew that he couldn¡¯t meet her openly, so he pretended to say goodbye.


    Bao Mingyuan couldn¡¯t wait to send this big Buddha away, immediately arranging for Housekeeper Wang to see off the guest.


    Little did he know how, but Lord Mu Jiu found his way to the small courtyard.


    In the small garden.


    Su Ruanruan, wearing a long dress with a white shawl, sat on the bench enjoying the breeze.


    Her long ck hair, and a face the size of a palm.


    In the darkness, it radiated a faint luminance.


    Lord Mu Jiu stared from a distance, his heart pounding.


    In the past, his feelings for Su Ruanruan always carried a bit of coercion and imposition, but after today¡¯s events, those feelings seemed to have been sublimated.


    She was not just the woman he wanted, but also a benefactor to him, Mu Jiu.


    While Lord Mu Jiu hesitated, Su Ruanruan opened her eyes.


    Her gaze was cold as she looked at him.


    Lord Mu Jiu coughed lightly: "Isn¡¯t it cold sitting here?"


    Su Ruanruan remained silent.


    Lord Mu Jiu could barely hold himself together, rubbing his hands uneasily: "I misunderstood you this morning, now I know you went to see my mother and even invited Dr. Zhou there."


    "Are you done?" Su Ruanruan¡¯s voice was gentle.


    Lord Mu Jiu, somewhat foolishly, nodded: "Yes, done."


    "Go back then." Su Ruanruan turned her head away, showing no interest in him: "After all, I¡¯m really heartless."


    She was being stubborn, but Lord Mu Jiu wasn¡¯t upset.


    He sat beside her, chuckling: "Being coy, aren¡¯t you?"


    He added: "It¡¯s good for a youngdy to be a bit coy."


    Su Ruanruan rested her head on the other side, clearly distancing herself.


    Lord Mu Jiu felt guilty and was intent on cheering her up.


    "I¡¯ve brought a lot of little trinkets, want to see?"


    "Have you eaten? Shall I treat you to a grand meal?"


    ...


    After a lot of coaxing, Su Ruanruan remained unaffected.


    Lord Mu Jiu ran out of options, his voice grave: "Girl, I know you have ideas, just say them. As long as I, Mu Jiu, can do it, I won¡¯t even frown descending into a sea of fire."


    His words were overheard by the rushing Bao Family members.


    Mrs. Bao wanted to speak.


    Bao Mingyuan gave her a look: "Let¡¯s see what Ruanruan has to say."


    As he spoke, his gaze remained fixed on Su Ruanruan.


    In his eyes, there was only admiration.


    Su Ruanruan didn¡¯t notice them; she looked up and met Mu Jiu¡¯s eyes.


    After a moment, she daintily replied, "I have three conditions!"


    Lord Mu Jiu, straightforward as ever, said: "Speak."


    Su Ruanruan lightly parted her red lips, stating three conditions.


    [First: Issue a public apology to Bao Jingyan and dere that you will not oppose him in the future!]


    [Second: I don¡¯t want your two ports, Mr. Mu! But I want twenty percent of the profits from all your ports! That¡¯s for me.]


    [Third: I want to show filial piety to Mother Mu, and I want to be her god-daughter.]


    ...


    After stating the three conditions.


    Bao Mingyuan was embarrassed.


    Ruanruan really... had some nerve!


    Better to have Mu Jiu descend the mountain of knives or plunge into the pot of oil!


    Mrs. Bao also thought it inconceivable, scoffing, Mu Jiu would have to be out of his mind to agree to such harsh conditions.


    Su Ruanruan, that was just her!


    And indeed, as she predicted, Lord Mu Jiu¡¯s face changed suddenly.


    He stood up abruptly, pointing at Su Ruanruan and bellowed.


    "Bao Jingyan has already taken my two ports! And you shot me! Why should I apologize to him?"


    "Twenty percent of all ports¡¯ profits! Su Ruanruan, you really have a big appetite! And you want my mother to adopt you as her god-daughter, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know your intentions, it¡¯s just because you¡¯re afraid I¡¯ll keep bothering you."


    Lord Mu Jiu was heartbroken.


    If looks could kill, Lord Mu Jiu could have killed Su Ruanruan that instant.


    But Su Ruanruan was not afraid of him.


    Her eyes lowered, she quietly said, "Mr. Mu, you missed a point."

 Chapter 264: The Entire Jiangcheng is Waiting for Su Ruanruan to Make a Fool of Herself

    <h4>Chapter 264: Chapter 264: The Entire Jiangcheng is Waiting for Su Ruanruan to Make a Fool of Herself</h4><h4></h4>


    Bao Ziqi was momentarily dazed, then immediately chased after her.


    This act stunned the olddy and Gui Zhi.


    The olddy pointed at the door and said, "This child hasn¡¯t given up yet?"


    Gui Zhi didn¡¯t dare to speak.


    She mumbled incoherently.


    ...


    In the courtyard, Bao Ziqi quickly caught up with Su Ruanruan.


    "Why aren¡¯t you eating thete-night snack? Is it because I brought it and you won¡¯t eat it?"


    He lowered his voice, purposely asking, "Are you afraid he would be upset if he knew?"


    Su Ruanruan sighed.


    Sometimes, Bao Ziqi could be quite troublesome.


    He was like a child who couldn¡¯t get the toy he wanted, never giving up.


    She said to Bao Ziqi, "I¡¯m worried about getting fat; I don¡¯t have the habit of eatingte-night snacks."


    Bao Ziqi was stunned.


    Su Ruanruan stabbed him again, "Bao Jingyan never lets me eatte-night snacks."


    Bao Ziqi misunderstood...


    His face turned ugly.


    By this time, Su Ruanruan had already reached the dining room.


    Bao Mingyuan and his wife, Bao Jingyuan, were already sitting there, and Su Ruanruan politely nodded at them.


    She clearly acted like a guest.


    She went to wash her hands in the restroom.


    Bao Mingyuan asked her outside, "Is the olddy¡¯s leg better?"


    Su Ruanruan nodded, whispered, "It should be fine after tonight!"


    Bao Mingyuan¡¯s heart trembled, "The olddy is better, what are your ns?"


    Su Ruanruan washed her hands and dried them.


    She returned to the dining table and said with a light smile, "Of course, I will leave once the olddy is better."


    Bao Jingyuan scowled and said, "I don¡¯t believe you will leave. You came back just to cling to my home, didn¡¯t you? You just can¡¯t let go of my second brother; you want to be my second sister-inw."


    "Jingyuan!" Bao Mingyuan rebuked his daughter, "What nonsense are you talking?"


    Unfortunately, Bao Ziqi just came over.


    He pulled out a chair and sat next to Su Ruanruan.


    Su Ruanruan remainedposed.


    Bao Jingyuan was frantic, "Dad see, just one evening and Su Ruanruan has seduced the second brother again! What about Sister Minn?"


    She spoke out of line more and more.


    Bao Mingyuan couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    He pped his younger daughter.


    A loud smack sounded in the hall.


    Everyone was stunned.


    Mrs. Bao¡¯s voice trembled, "Mingyuan, have you lost your mind! How could you hit Jingyuan for an outsider?"


    Already dissatisfied with her, Bao Mingyuan pointed at her and said, "Teach her well, otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless if she causes any trouble that can¡¯t be fixed."


    Mrs. Bao was utterly embarrassed.


    Bao Jingyuan, covering her face, ran out.


    "No one chase after her!" Bao Mingyuan spoke sternly, "She needs to grow up."


    Su Ruanruan took a sip of milk, smiled faintly, "By tomorrow night at thetest, I will leave. There really is no need to argue over me."


    She was polite yet distant.


    Bao Mingyuan felt a pang in his heart.


    He couldn¡¯t stay at home any longer and went to hispany after breakfast.


    The secretary brewed him tea and then talked about the big news in River City this morning.


    "Apparently, Miss Su proposed three conditions to Master Mu Jiu," the secretary admired.


    Bao Mingyuan was taken aback.


    He frowned, "Did the newspapers write about it?"


    This happened at his residence; who leaked it?


    In a moment, he guessed that his wife was behind it.


    She wanted to make Su Ruanruan look foolish!


    The secretary ced the tea down, continuing, "Now everyone in River City is waiting to see Miss Su¡¯s embarrassment; some even started betting pools."


    Bao Mingyuan waved his hand, "Ruanruan is young and needs experience! Even if she slips up once, it¡¯s nothing!"


    He sat in the leather chair, pondered for a moment: "Here, help me get Lawyer Wang here! If there¡¯s bad news from Mu Jiu, immediately release the news that the Bao family wants to take Su Ruanruan as a goddaughter."


    The secretary naturally asked, "Does Mr. Bao want to take Miss Su as his daughter?"


    Bao Mingyuan knocked on the tabletop and nodded, "It has to be this way! No matter what, I can¡¯t let this child lose face this time."

 Chapter 264: The Entire Jiangcheng is Waiting for Su Ruanruan to Make a Fool of Herself

    <h4>Chapter 264: Chapter 264: The Entire Jiangcheng is Waiting for Su Ruanruan to Make a Fool of Herself</h4><h4></h4>


    Bao Ziqi was momentarily dazed, then immediately chased after her.


    This act stunned the olddy and Gui Zhi.


    The olddy pointed at the door and said, "This child hasn¡¯t given up yet?"


    Gui Zhi didn¡¯t dare to speak.


    She mumbled incoherently.


    ...


    In the courtyard, Bao Ziqi quickly caught up with Su Ruanruan.


    "Why aren¡¯t you eating thete-night snack? Is it because I brought it and you won¡¯t eat it?"


    He lowered his voice, purposely asking, "Are you afraid he would be upset if he knew?"


    Su Ruanruan sighed.


    Sometimes, Bao Ziqi could be quite troublesome.


    He was like a child who couldn¡¯t get the toy he wanted, never giving up.


    She said to Bao Ziqi, "I¡¯m worried about getting fat; I don¡¯t have the habit of eatingte-night snacks."


    Bao Ziqi was stunned.


    Su Ruanruan stabbed him again, "Bao Jingyan never lets me eatte-night snacks."


    Bao Ziqi misunderstood...


    His face turned ugly.


    By this time, Su Ruanruan had already reached the dining room.


    Bao Mingyuan and his wife, Bao Jingyuan, were already sitting there, and Su Ruanruan politely nodded at them.


    She clearly acted like a guest.


    She went to wash her hands in the restroom.


    Bao Mingyuan asked her outside, "Is the olddy¡¯s leg better?"


    Su Ruanruan nodded, whispered, "It should be fine after tonight!"


    Bao Mingyuan¡¯s heart trembled, "The olddy is better, what are your ns?"


    Su Ruanruan washed her hands and dried them.


    She returned to the dining table and said with a light smile, "Of course, I will leave once the olddy is better."


    Bao Jingyuan scowled and said, "I don¡¯t believe you will leave. You came back just to cling to my home, didn¡¯t you? You just can¡¯t let go of my second brother; you want to be my second sister-inw."


    "Jingyuan!" Bao Mingyuan rebuked his daughter, "What nonsense are you talking?"


    Unfortunately, Bao Ziqi just came over.


    He pulled out a chair and sat next to Su Ruanruan.


    Su Ruanruan remainedposed.


    Bao Jingyuan was frantic, "Dad see, just one evening and Su Ruanruan has seduced the second brother again! What about Sister Minn?"


    She spoke out of line more and more.


    Bao Mingyuan couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    He pped his younger daughter.


    A loud smack sounded in the hall.


    Everyone was stunned.


    Mrs. Bao¡¯s voice trembled, "Mingyuan, have you lost your mind! How could you hit Jingyuan for an outsider?"


    Already dissatisfied with her, Bao Mingyuan pointed at her and said, "Teach her well, otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless if she causes any trouble that can¡¯t be fixed."


    Mrs. Bao was utterly embarrassed.


    Bao Jingyuan, covering her face, ran out.


    "No one chase after her!" Bao Mingyuan spoke sternly, "She needs to grow up."


    Su Ruanruan took a sip of milk, smiled faintly, "By tomorrow night at thetest, I will leave. There really is no need to argue over me."


    She was polite yet distant.


    Bao Mingyuan felt a pang in his heart.


    He couldn¡¯t stay at home any longer and went to hispany after breakfast.


    The secretary brewed him tea and then talked about the big news in River City this morning.


    "Apparently, Miss Su proposed three conditions to Master Mu Jiu," the secretary admired.


    Bao Mingyuan was taken aback.


    He frowned, "Did the newspapers write about it?"


    This happened at his residence; who leaked it?


    In a moment, he guessed that his wife was behind it.


    She wanted to make Su Ruanruan look foolish!


    The secretary ced the tea down, continuing, "Now everyone in River City is waiting to see Miss Su¡¯s embarrassment; some even started betting pools."


    Bao Mingyuan waved his hand, "Ruanruan is young and needs experience! Even if she slips up once, it¡¯s nothing!"


    He sat in the leather chair, pondered for a moment: "Here, help me get Lawyer Wang here! If there¡¯s bad news from Mu Jiu, immediately release the news that the Bao family wants to take Su Ruanruan as a goddaughter."


    The secretary naturally asked, "Does Mr. Bao want to take Miss Su as his daughter?"


    Bao Mingyuan knocked on the tabletop and nodded, "It has to be this way! No matter what, I can¡¯t let this child lose face this time."

 Chapter 265: It Turns Out Ruanruan Saved Me Again

    <h4>Chapter 265: Chapter 265: It Turns Out Ruanruan Saved Me Again</h4><h4></h4>


    When rumors spread throughout the city.


    Su Ruanruan was watering flowers in the olddy¡¯s courtyard.


    Calls came in one after another.


    No one believed that Mu Jiu was willing to apologize, let alone offer Su Ruanruan a fortune.


    Even Gu Yuanpei said on the phone, "Ruanruan, if you need money, dad has plenty. Let¡¯s not deal with those annoying men!"


    Su Ruanruan smiled lightly, revealing tiny dimples: "What I want is not just money, I want Mu Jiu to work for me."


    Gu Yuanpei was dumbfounded.


    He told his wife, "Our daughter is truly ambitious!"


    He found it difficult and wanted to persuade her.


    Madame Gu nced at him and said, "Ruanruan does have some capabilities."


    "Madame is right, I was hasty," Gu Yuanpei quickly apologized.


    Su Ruanruan shared her ns with Gu Yuanpei.


    Gu Yuanpei was astonished.


    This child, her thoughts are so meticulous!


    Returning to the Bao Family, taking over Mu Lao Jiu, all to deal with the entire Su Family!


    ...


    Hospital.


    Mu Lao Niang¡¯s surgery, Su Ruanruan did note.


    Lord Mu, couldn¡¯t ask for more.


    Without the girl, he could pretend nothing happened.


    Of course, he knew how the newspapers were ndering her, but to make Lord Mu apologize to Bao Jingyan, he couldn¡¯t do it!


    And then, twenty percent of the wealth.


    Lord Mu couldn¡¯t bear to give it up!


    Before Mu Lao Niang was pushed into the operating room, Zhou Susu arrived.


    "What are you doing here?" Lord Mu felt a headache seeing her, this woman really thinks she is part of the Mu Family!


    Zhou Susu felt a bit wronged: "Auntie is having surgery, shouldn¡¯t Ie to help?"


    However, Mu Lao Niang kindly said, "She means well, don¡¯t me her."


    Zhou Susu cried with joy.


    She knew that dressing simply today would please Mu Lao Niang.


    But Mu Lao Niang then said, "This young girl works for you, do not make it hard, increase her sryter."


    Lord Mu sighed.


    Zhou Susu clenched her teeth in anger.


    At this moment, Zhou Zizhuo came over.


    Dressed in a white coat, graceful as gentle winds and clear moons.


    Seeing him, Zhou Susu felt like she saw a male version of Su Ruanruan, someone not from her world.


    Mu Lao Niang, however, hit it off with Zhou Zizhuo immediately.


    She held Zhou Zizhuo¡¯s hand, "We owe a lot to Dr. Zhou this time."


    Zhou Zizhuo nced at Lord Mu, and smiled lightly, "You should thank Ruanruan."


    Mu Lao Niang still didn¡¯t grasp the situation, "You are..."


    Zhou Zizhuo gracefully added, "I am Ruanruan¡¯s senior brother, Academician Su is my teacher."


    Then, Mu Lao Niang understood.


    She gripped Zhou Zizhuo¡¯s hand, "Academician Su has saved me twice!"


    She turned back to her son, "That Ruanruan is a great benefactor to our family! Child, you must thank her properlyter."


    Zhou Zizhuo smiled ambiguously.


    Lord Mu pretended to be angry, "You better focus on your surgery, no need to worry about these external matters."


    "How could I not involve myself in Ruanruan¡¯s matters?" Mu Lao Niang tapped her son and then went for the surgery.


    Mu Lao Niang¡¯s surgery, Lord Mu waited in the corridor.


    Lord Mu was very nervous, his legs felt weak!


    He was terrified something might happen to his mother.


    Suddenly, he thought, he and his mother depended solely on each other with no other rtives, if something happened to his mother, the only person he couldn¡¯t let go of besides her was Su Ruanruan.


    Just as this thought emerged, Lord Mu immediately dismissed it!


    If he asked that girl toe, she would definitely take the opportunity to make demands.


    He couldn¡¯t give in.


    Lord Mu struggled to hold himself together, but after an hour he started breaking out in a cold sweat.


    His clothes were soaked.


    His subordinate, Qin Chao, handed him a tissue, "Lord Mu, you should wipe your sweat."

 Chapter 266: I’m Definitely Not Scared!

    <h4>Chapter 266: Chapter 266: I¡¯m Definitely Not Scared!</h4><h4></h4>


    Mu Jiu disdainfully remarked, "So fussy and finicky!"


    He stared at the door to the operating room, asking, "How much longer will this take?"


    Qin Chao replied, "Doctor Zhou said at least 10 hours."


    Mu Jiu¡¯s legs felt even weaker.


    Cold sweat broke out more and more.


    Qin Chao suggested, "How about asking Miss Zhou to keep youpany?"


    Mu Jiu red at him, "Didn¡¯t you see my mother doesn¡¯t like her?"


    Qin Chao just made a sound of realization, then followed Mu Jiu¡¯s example by eyeing his nose, and nose his heart.


    After waiting another ten minutes, Mu Jiu couldn¡¯t bear it any longer, he kicked Qin Chao, "How can you be so clueless?"


    Qin Chao, a straightforward guy, scratched his head, "Just tell me what you¡¯d like, Mu Jiu. How could I possibly guess what you¡¯re thinking?"


    "Go to the Bao Mansion and bring Su Ruanruan here!" Mu Jiu put on his sunsses.


    Qin Chao was puzzled, "But this morning, weren¡¯t you praying that Miss Su wouldn¡¯te?"


    Mu Jiu was fuming.


    His face darkened, "This morning was the morning, now is now!"


    He huffed, "That girl better have some conscience."


    Even the usually obtuse Qin Chao could tell.


    Their Mu Jiu was scared!


    Qin Chao felt rather at a loss for words but still drove fast to the Bao Mansion to pick her up.


    Upon arrival at Bao Mansion, Housekeeper Wang led the guest inside.


    Su Ruanruan was sipping tea in the courtyard, she looked up at the sound of footsteps and smiled lightly, "Did Mu Jiu send you?"


    Qin Chao, who owed her a favor, was very respectful, "Yes, Mu Jiu¡¯s mother is in surgery, and Mu Jiu would like Miss Su toe over."


    Before he could finish, Housekeeper Wang butted in, "The doctors have been invited and gifts sent, does our Miss Su really need to provide after-sales service too?"


    Qin Chao¡¯s face turned red.


    Su Ruanruan nced at Housekeeper Wang, said lightly, "Stop giving him a hard time, I¡¯ll go."


    After informing the elderdy, she followed Qin Chao to the hospital.


    In the hallway, Mu Jiu stood leaning against the wall.


    With trembling legs!


    Seeing Su Ruanruaning, Mu Jiu got defensive, "I¡¯m telling you, I didn¡¯t call you here because I¡¯m scared."


    Su Ruanruan could clearly see his condition but she remained calm, asking Qin Chao to bring a chair over and took a seat.


    Composed and serene.


    Mu Jiu stubbornly insisted, "Let me make it clear upfront, this has nothing to do with our bet! You came voluntarily because you care about my mother."


    "Right, I came voluntarily," said Su Ruanruan softly.


    Mu Jiu was reassured.


    Qin Chao was also relieved and went out to buy some beverages or something.


    Half an hourter, Qin Chao returned, dumbfounded.


    Mu Jiu was actually squatting on the floor, clutching Miss Su¡¯s lower legs tightly, looking like a big wolfhound.


    And Mu Jiu was shivering all over.


    Yet Su Ruanruan was very calm!


    She said to Qin Chao, "Find a nurse to give Mu Jiu a sedative."


    Qin Chao wanted to cover his face.


    Su Ruanruan with a faint smile and downcast eyes, "Your Mu Jiu is about to faint."


    ...


    When Mu Jiu woke up, it was already hourster.


    The first thing he saw was the white ceiling.


    Feeling his muscles recover, Mu Jiu promptly sat up.


    His mother was in surgery, how could he have fainted?


    As he moved, he heard Qin Chao, downcast, "Auntie Mei¡¯s surgery has long been finished, very sessful!"


    Mu Jiu got out of bed, shaking off his stiffness, "It finished?"


    "Yes! Miss Su was with you the whole time." Qin Chao, afraid he¡¯d forget, reminded him, "You were clinging to Miss Su¡¯s legs the whole time, and only after getting a sedative did you fall asleep, Mu Jiu, don¡¯t you remember?"


    Mu Jiu didn¡¯t want to remember such an embarrassing incident.


    He asked the most concerning question, "That girl, she didn¡¯t use this as an opportunity to ckmail me, did she?"


    Qin Chao scratched his head, "As soon as the surgery finished, Miss Su left."


    Mu Jiu was puzzled.


    That girl actually left... She didn¡¯t try to take advantage one more time?

 Chapter 267: Not One Less!

    <h4>Chapter 267: Chapter 267: Not One Less!</h4><h4></h4><subtxt> Mu Jiu felt quite disheartened.


    After washing his face, he went to the hospital ward to visit Old Lady Mu.


    But Old Lady Mu was in the ICU, and Mu Jiu couldn¡¯t see her whenever he wanted.


    Qin Chao then said, "I¡¯ll stay here for Mu Jiu, and when ourdy wakes up, I¡¯ll call Mu Jiu."


    Mu Jiu leaned in, unassured, and asked, "Opening up the head like that, are you sure there¡¯s no problem?"


    "The skills of Dr. Zhou can¡¯t go wrong," Qin Chao said with a smile.


    Mu Jiu became upset, nudging him with his arm, "Qin Chao, you brat, have you been with Bao Jingyan too long and switched sides?"


    Qin Chao said nothing.


    Mu Jiu knew he touched a sensitive spot, and hastily apologized, "Alright, alright, let¡¯s not talk about it."


    But Qin Chao seemed determined to bare his heart to Mu Jiu.


    Mu Jiu quickly ran off!


    ...


    Bao Mansion.


    Bao Mingyuan returned home early.


    He heard that Mu Jiu, usually acting like a hero, had chickened out at the critical moment.


    Not only had he summoned Su Ruanruan over to bolster his courage, but he also took a sedative.


    Bao Mingyuan saw this as an opportunity.


    The ck limousine had just entered the courtyard when Bao Mingyuan hurriedly got out and headed to the small garden.


    In the pavilion, a gentle breeze was blowing.


    Su Ruanruan was sitting there, drinking tea.


    Attending to her was Housekeeper Wang.


    Housekeeper Wang, who was usually stern and somber, was now tenderly serving Su Ruanruan tea and water.


    Ruanruan seemed to take to it quite smoothly.


    Bao Mingyuan was momentarily entranced.


    After a while, he sat down across from Su Ruanruan and nced at Housekeeper Wang.


    Housekeeper Wang poured him a cup of tea and then excused himself, mentioning he had work to attend to.


    Once he left, Bao Mingyuan pointed to his retreating figure, "Who is paying his sry now?"


    Su Ruanruan was savoring her tea.


    Upon hearing this, she simply smiled faintly.


    Bao Mingyuan, ignoring this, spoke of serious matters, "I heard that today Mu Jiu owes you another favor?"


    Su Ruanruan lightly hummed in acknowledgment.


    Bao Mingyuan instantly perked up.


    He strategized, "Then strike while the iron is hot! If Mu Jiu agrees to one or two of those three conditions, that would be quite something."


    Su Ruanruan, however, smiled indifferently, "I haven¡¯t proposed any conditions."


    Bao Mingyuan was taken aback.


    He hadn¡¯t expected Su Ruanruan to let go of such a good opportunity!


    He couldn¡¯t help but think that the child was, after all, soft-hearted.


    At that moment, Su Ruanruan poured him a cup of tea with a shallow smile, "Three conditions were agreed upon, not one less."


    Bao Mingyuan¡¯s gaze followed her slender hand...


    He was slightly touched.


    Could the child pouring him a cup of tea mean that she has forgiven him?


    As it turned out, he was overthinking it as Su Ruanruan left gracefully after speaking.


    Her white garment and ck hair fluttered in the evening breeze, making her appear like a fairy.


    ...


    The next morning, Su Ruanruan did not eat breakfast in the hall.


    Bao Mingyuan felt somewhat disappointed.


    Mrs. Bao, intent on creating discord, said, "I think that child has be too proud since recognizing her kin! She didn¡¯t even take advantage of such a good opportunity yesterday!"


    She spread the newspaper in front of her husband, "Look, how unpleasantly it¡¯s written! They¡¯ve made Su Ruanruan out to be a fool."


    She felt d that she had not softened towards Su Ruanruan!


    That girl, incapable of doing anything significant!


    Bao Mingyuan nced at the newspaper, then at his wife.


    Mrs. Bao, puzzled, asked, "Mingyuan, why are you staring at me like that?"


    Bao Mingyuan spoke indifferently, "Nothing!" After that, he got up and drove to thepany.


    It was after he left that Mrs. Bao suddenly realized.


    Mingyuan suspected that the news in the paper was leaked by her!


    Mrs. Bao trembled with anger!


    It wasn¡¯t her at all!


    Who had managed this so cleanly and made her the scapegoat.


    And she was unable to defend herself!</subtxt>

 Chapter 268 This is Fun 1

    <h4>Chapter 268: Chapter 268 This is Fun 1</h4><h4></h4>


    Everyone in Jiangcheng is worried that Su Ruanruan is about to face embarrassment.


    Meanwhile, Bao Jingyan is catching evidence against her at home bit by bit!


    Early in the morning, returning to the vi, Bao Jingyan took a shower and pulled open the bedside drawer.


    He took out a pack of cigarettes and was about to close it.


    A glimpse from the corner of his eye.


    A silver bone chainy in the drawer.


    Bao Jingyan had seen that chain many times; it was worn by Bao Ziqi since childhood.


    Its appearance here only pointed to one possibility!


    Bao Jingyan lit a cigarette, taking a deep inhale.


    The contours of his hard-lined cheeks became even more pronounced.


    He looked down at the chain in his hand and dialed Su Ruanruan¡¯s number.


    Su Ruanruan answered the phone.


    Bao Jingyan asked softly, "What are you doing?"


    "nting flowers." Su Ruanruan¡¯s voice was soft. She asked him, "When will you be back?"


    He didn¡¯t answer but instead asked, "Have you been happy these past few days?"


    Su Ruanruan felt he was acting strange, and before she could ask why, he had already hung up.


    She didn¡¯t think much of it.


    That whole morning, she was in the small courtyard.


    She had cleared a small patch ofnd and nted white roses.


    Aunt Gui said that the olddy liked them the most.


    She thought, once the flowers bloomed, she and Bao Jingyan could apany the olddy for a walk.


    ...


    After hanging up the phone, Su Ruanruan continued with her gardening.


    Bao Ziqi came out from the olddy¡¯s room.


    His steps halted.


    He unexpectedly saw Su Ruanruan busy in the courtyard.


    In her floral dress, elegant and slender.


    "Why are you doing this?" Bao Ziqi stood by the flower bed and gently asked her.


    Su Ruanruan was somewhat surprised to see him but still replied in a light tone, "I¡¯m just passing the time."


    Bao Ziqi wanted to invite her for a cup of tea.


    But he knew she would not agree.


    So, Bao Ziqi just stood by her side, asionally chiming in with a couple of sentences.


    Su Ruanruan couldn¡¯t bring herself to drive him away, so she had to leave by herself.


    Just as she had tidied up the tools, arge hand grasped her wrist.


    Su Ruanruan looked up.


    It turned out to be Bao Jingyan.


    "You¡¯re back?" Her tone was light and even somewhat gleeful.


    Bao Jingyan hummed softly in response.


    Then, holding her wrist, he headed toward the main house.


    Su Ruanruan became anxious, biting her lip and lightly said, "Bao Jingyan! We might be seen."


    He did not respond, but the grip on her hand tightened.


    Behind them, Bao Ziqi clenched his fingers into a fist.


    ...


    Bao Jingyan brought Su Ruanruan to his third-floor bedroom.


    The door shut.


    Her delicate wrists were lifted high.


    Behind hery the cold door panel, but in front of her was Bao Jingyan¡¯s zing body.


    He pinched her chin and kissed her.


    Su Ruanruan began to resist.


    Bao Mingyuan and his wife weren¡¯t home, but there were still many servants in the house!


    It didn¡¯t matter to him, but she had to maintain her dignity!


    She desperately dodged him, her ck, glossy, straight hair swung open, making her cheeks look even whiter and more lustrous.


    A hint of red tinted the corner of her eyes.


    She was unwilling.


    Bao Jingyan quickly subdued her, and the little person in his arms slowly softened.


    Her voice was delicate, stirring the soul!


    "Missed me?" He finished the kiss and nuzzled her tender lips with a hoarse voice, asking.


    Su Ruanruan opened her eyes, which were brimming with moisture.


    She tilted her head up, wanting to kiss him.


    Bao Jingyan, however, wouldn¡¯t let her kiss him; he leaned in close to her ear and murmured, "Ruanruan, I¡¯m angry!"


    Ah?


    Su Ruanruan slowly came to her senses.


    In front of her, there appeared a delicate silver chain.


    The man who had provoked her was biting her earlobe, speaking deliberately, "Should we give each other the cold shoulder until there¡¯s a reasonable exnation?"


    "Are you serious?" Su Ruanruan leaned against the door panel.


    Staring straight at him.


    Bao Jingyan straightened his clothes and gave a light smile.


    Looking every bit the elegant beast!


    He said, "I¡¯m serious."


    "Fine!" Su Ruanruan lowered her gaze and smiled faintly: "Just as well, I¡¯m quite angry too."


    She took the ne, walked out, and went downstairs.


    Without tears or a scene!

 Chapter 269: This is Fun 2

    <h4>Chapter 269: Chapter 269: This is Fun 2</h4><h4></h4>


    The lobby on the first floor.


    Bao Ziqi stood there smoking.


    Su Ruanruan, dressed neatly, came downstairs, to his surprise.


    He had fully expected Bao Jingyan to make a huge deal out of the situation, yet it turned out to be handled so gently!


    All in all, it took just over ten minutes.


    As Su Ruanruan passed by, Bao Ziqi spoke with difficulty: "Did you have a quarrel?"


    Su Ruanruan looked at him quietly.


    Then, she ced the ne in the palm of his hand.


    Bao Ziqi frowned: "He treats you like this, and you still want to be with him?"


    Su Ruanruan did not wish to exin to him.


    Bao Jingyan was indeed jealous and did some things that made her unhappy.


    But at the same time, she was also somewhat pleased.


    He had juste back and was so eager to catch her in the act!


    This slightly appeased Su Ruanruan¡¯s vanity.


    Such a cold war was more like a sort of excitement.


    Bao Ziqi, he wouldn¡¯t understand!


    ...


    Su Ruanruan returned to the small courtyard.


    She took a shower before heading to the olddy¡¯s ce.


    Bao Jingyan was actually there.


    Distinguished and elegant, sitting on the dowager¡¯s chair.


    Su Jiruan and the olddy were talking, ignoring him.


    Then the olddy said to her grandson, "Last time you didn¡¯t side with Ruanruan, now Ruanruan wants nothing to do with you! Jingyan, hurry up and make amends to your sister."


    Su Ruanruan did not utter a sound.


    There was a hint of modest pride in her expression.


    Bao Jingyan nced at her and said to the olddy, "She used to be surnamed Su, now she¡¯s surnamed Gu, not my sister!"


    The olddy found it amusing yet exasperating: "Jingyan, how can you throw temper tantrums like a child!"


    Bao Jingyan retorted, "Maybe the child is the one throwing a tantrum at me!"


    Lately, the olddy¡¯s mind was a bit muddled.


    She did not catch such an obvious hint.


    Instead, she said, "You should be amodating towards Ruanruan, you¡¯re ten years her senior!"


    Bao Jingyan then looked at Su Ruanruan, "The olddy wants me to apologize to you! What do you say?"


    His tant behavior in front of the olddy made Su Ruanruan both angry and embarrassed.


    She stood up, "I¡¯m going to the hospital."


    Bao Jingyan immediately got up: "I¡¯ll take you."


    Thinking of his terrible behavior just now, Su Ruanruan refused his offer.


    Bao Jingyan sat back down and said leisurely, "That¡¯s true! There are others in the house, letting someone else take you works just the same."


    This infuriating speech was unpleasant to hear.


    Especially in front of the olddy.


    Su Ruanruan was truly a bit angry.


    She lightly smoothed her skirt and smiled lightly, "Brother is right! I¡¯ll find someone to take me right now."


    After saying this, she walked out the door.


    Bao Jingyan, at any rate, couldn¡¯t rest easy and went out to see for himself.


    Fortunately, despite her angry words, she took Old Zhao¡¯s car.


    ...


    Old Zhao drove the car, not daring to let out a breath.


    Miss Su¡¯s face looked troubled as soon as she got in the car.


    Quite frightening.


    Old Zhao tried to cheer her up, "Young Master Jingyan cares about you! In my opinion, there¡¯s no second person in the entire Jiang City who has the character and appearance like Young Master Jingyan."


    "Just because there¡¯s no second one, should I endure and keep silent?" Su Ruanruan asked softly.


    Old Zhao smiled awkwardly.


    He said, "What you and the Young Master have is a yful quibble, different from our in folks¡¯ arguments."


    Su Ruanruan said, "It¡¯s the same."


    Old Zhao didn¡¯t understand.


    Su Ruanruan rolled down the car window and turned her face away.


    After a while, she finally spoke, "No matter what kind of marriage it is, a husband should respect his wife."


    Bao Jingyan showed her no respect today.


    So, Su Ruanruan was not nning on exining to him...


    It just so happened she had things to do.


    Better to avoid being distracted!


    The car arrived at the hospital, and Su Ruanruan got out.


    She told Old Zhao to take the car back, and she went straight to the inpatient department.


    Mu¡¯s mother had been moved from the ICU to a regr VIP ward and was not only conscious but also able to eat some food.


    When Su Ruanruan arrived, Mu¡¯s mother was awake.

 Chapter 270: Feeling Wronged, Ninth Master will Stand Up for You

    <h4>Chapter 270: Chapter 270: Feeling Wronged, Ninth Master will Stand Up for You</h4><h4></h4>


    Seeing Su Ruanruan, Old Madam Mu was very excited.


    "You¡¯ve grown taller and more beautiful."


    Su Ruanruan was well-behaved and adorable.


    She even leaned her head over, allowing Old Madam Mu to gently stroke it.


    Old Madam Mu feltpletely satisfied.


    At this time, Mu Jiu entered from outside.


    Upon entering, he heard the happyughter of his old mother.


    Then he saw that apanying his old mother was Su Ruanruan!


    Mu Jiu was quite on guard and feigned a smile: "So Ruanruan hase."


    Su Ruanruan hummed in acknowledgment and started cutting some fruit for Old Madam Mu.


    Feeding her bite by bite.


    Old Madam Mu smiled with her eyes squinted.


    She said to her son, "Go do whatever you have to do; I have Ruanruan to keep mepany." After saying this, she continued to gaze at Su Ruanruan with a smile.


    Unwilling to take her eyes off her.


    Seeing his own mother like that, Mu Jiu was extremely anxious!


    My dear mother, how could your straightforward heart outmaneuver a girl like Su Ruanruan?


    She¡¯s plotting something!


    When the time is right, this girl will reveal her hand.


    Mu Jiu sat down.


    He wanted to see Su Ruanruan¡¯s next move!


    But for a full hour, Su Ruanruan did nothing except take care of Old Madam Mu.


    Nothing else!


    Mu Jiu was perplexed!


    Could it be that the challenge was too great, and the girl gave up?


    When Su Ruanruan left, Mu Jiu pretended to offer her a walk-out, but in reality, he wanted to understand what she was up to.


    In the elevator, the two stood in silence.


    Su Ruanruan spoke softly: "Gu Jiarou wille to pick me up in a while! No need for you to walk me out."


    "Why is it that girl picking you up? Where is Bao Jingyan? What, now that he¡¯s got you, he doesn¡¯t cherish you?" Mu Jiu intentionally asked.


    Su Ruanruan didn¡¯t make a sound.


    A hint of redness appeared at the corner of her eyes.


    Mu Jiu, being observant, actually noticed it.


    He chuckled, "I told you pretty boys can¡¯t be relied on! Now you learned the hard way, haven¡¯t you?"


    Then he shamelessly added: "It¡¯s all good! From now on stick with big brother me, and I promise you won¡¯t shed a tear again."


    Su Ruanruan gave him a look.


    Her gaze was clear and cold.


    Mu Jiu chickened out.


    He touched his hair and said unhappily, "I know I¡¯m a rough guy, and you look down on me! But what kind of family is the Bao Family? Seven people but with eight different hearts!"


    Su Ruanruan still didn¡¯t speak.


    Mu Jiu became a bit anxious: "Didn¡¯t the Gu family acknowledge you? Why do you still have to suffer?"


    Su Ruanruan looked up.


    She stared straight at Mu Jiu.


    Mu Jiu was a bit overwhelmed.


    At this moment, Su Ruanruan said softly, "I¡¯m not doing this for Bao Jingyan! It¡¯s for my father, Su Peiming! His death was mysterious, and I must find out the truth to bring him justice."


    Mu Jiu¡¯s eyes sharpened.


    Su Peiming was his benefactor.


    He couldn¡¯t stand idly by.


    After a brief thought, Mu Jiu said decisively: "Whatever money or manpower you need, just say the word, and I, Brother Jiu, will surely make it happen."


    Su Ruanruan gave a shallow smile: "Then I thank Brother Jiu."


    Only then did Mu Jiu realize his slip of the tongue.


    He quickly remedied: "Hey, this doesn¡¯t count as agreeing to any conditions."


    Su Ruanruan nodded.


    "It doesn¡¯t."


    Her straightforwardness made Mu Jiu feel even more disappointed.


    The elevator doors opened.


    Gu Jiarou was outside; as soon as she saw Su Ruanruan, she asked, "Did you really have a fight with Jingyan? He¡¯s only just got back; shouldn¡¯t you two be inseparable?"


    Su Ruanruan shook her head.


    She turned back to Mu Jiu to say goodbye: "Thank you for seeing me out."


    Mu Jiu felt aplex mix of emotions.


    His voice was heavy: "Girl, if you¡¯re wronged, tell Brother Jiu! I¡¯ll take care of them for you."


    Feeling that wasn¡¯t enough, he took out a wallet and passed a card to her: "Take this, spend it as you like."


    Su Ruanruan refused.


    But Gu Jiarou snatched it away, speaking coquettishly, "Since we¡¯re calling him Brother Jiu, we might as well ept it as pocket money."


    She grabbed the card and pulled Su Ruanruan away, running off.

 Chapter 271 It’s Time to Repay the Kindness

    <h4>Chapter 271: Chapter 271 It¡¯s Time to Repay the Kindness</h4><h4></h4>


    Mu Jiu watched their retreating figures, his mind heavy with thoughts.


    Returning to the ward, he found that old Lady Mu hadn¡¯t gone to sleep.


    She was leaning against the headboard, lost in thought.


    "Why aren¡¯t you lying down to rest?" Mu Jiu, being dutiful, helped old Lady Mu to lie down.


    Old Lady Mu clutched his hand and said, "I just heard from the nurse that you and Ruanruan have some misunderstandings?"


    Mu Jiu reassured her: "What misunderstanding could there be? Didn¡¯t I juste to see you?"


    Old Lady Mu shook her head.


    She said, "Jiu, that¡¯s not what I meant."


    Then she sighed, "I heard that she¡¯s having a tough time at the Bao Family, even her fiance was snatched away several times! Jiu, isn¡¯t the Gu Family strong enough to protect her?"


    Mu Jiu was roaring inside.


    Damn!


    Who spread these stupid rumors?


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s man isn¡¯t Bao Ziqi at all, okay?


    Moreover, with all her plotting and scheming, does she even care about such trivial matters of love?


    But Old Lady Mu cared!


    Old Lady Mu made up her mind, "Jiu, we owe Academician Su too much! Now it¡¯s our time to repay."


    Mu Jiu sat on one side.


    He was silent, even wanting to smoke a cigarette.


    After a long while, he said hoarsely, "She wants me to agree to three conditions."


    "Which three?" Old Lady Mu asked eagerly.


    Mu Jiu then told her.


    At the end, he said, "Isn¡¯t this forcing me into a corner? If I agree, where would I put my face? And if she bes your goddaughter, won¡¯t I lose my chance?"


    "You¡¯re still thinking about chances!" Old Lady Mu red at her son.


    Mu Jiu¡¯s face flushed.


    Old Lady Mu said, "That girl and the eldest young master of the Bao Family are a couple, right?"


    Mu Jiu¡¯s eyes widened.


    His mother is incredible!


    Old Lady Mu¡¯s aged eyes held wisdom, "That child is aloof by nature, and there aren¡¯t many she trusts! But once she does, she protects fiercely."


    She groped and grabbed her son¡¯s hand, "Having a sister like Ruanruan, she will definitely pull you back when you mess up in the future... I won¡¯t have to worry anymore."


    These words deeply saddened Mu Jiu.


    He said, "I¡¯ll think about it."


    Old Lady Mu closed her eyes.


    A smile on her lips.


    ...


    Mu Jiu returned to the vi.


    Zhou Susu was lounging in a bathrobe,fortably reading a magazine.


    Mu Jiu sat opposite her, frowning, "What kind of attire is that?"


    Zhou Susu, having long awaited his return, boldly climbed into his arms, wrapping her arms around his neck, exhaling softly, "It¡¯s been days since I saw you, and you scold me the moment you return."


    She offered up her red lips, and her hands were also quite forward.


    Mu Jiu hadn¡¯t indulged for several days.


    Stirred by Zhou Susu, he soon pressed her down onto the couch.


    Several of his men immediately stepped out, closing the door behind them.


    After a passionate encounter.


    Mu Jiu left Zhou Susu and went directly to shower.


    When he returned, Zhou Susu had already woken up.


    She had draped on a robe, kneeling beside him as she helped him light a cigarette...


    Mu Jiu eyed her, "Acting cheap again?"


    Zhou Susu glowered resentfully, her voice sultry, "I missed you, Mu Jiu."


    She added, "Your mother doesn¡¯t like me, I didn¡¯t dare go to the hospital! Now that you¡¯re back, I want to stick with you."


    Mu Jiu snuffed out his cigarette and forcefully pressed the woman in his arms onto the carpet...


    By the afternoon, he was finally free.


    Mu Jiu sat on the terrace, smoking, asionally checking his phone.


    No new messages.


    Mu Jiu sat quietly, lost in thought.


    The girl¡¯s words, his mother¡¯s words, alternately appeared...


    Mu Jiu had never felt such hesitation.


    Demanding his apology, dispersing his wealth was eptable, but recognizing that girl would end all possibilities!


    Mu Jiu closed his eyes.


    Yet, in his mind, he reyed the girl calling him "Brother Jiu"...

 Chapter 272: Underestimated Su Ruanruan’s Status in the Bao Family

    <h4>Chapter 272: Chapter 272: Underestimated Su Ruanruan¡¯s Status in the Bao Family</h4><h4></h4>


    Su Ruanruan had spent the whole day outside and only returned to the Bao Mansion in the evening.


    Tonight, the Bao Mansion was abuzz.


    Xia Minn was visiting and chatting with thedies of the Bao family.


    Bao Jingyan was there too, sitting on the sofa idly flipping through a magazine.


    Su Ruanruan didn¡¯t want to join in such a scene.


    She gave a nod and was ready to head to the courtyard.


    However, Bao Jingyan put down the book in his hand and asked her, "I¡¯ve been waiting for you half the day, why did you onlye back now?"


    He said it so casually, as if Su Ruanruan was a member of this family.


    In front of others, Su Ruanruan didn¡¯t want to embarrass him.


    She said softly, "I went shopping with Jiarou."


    Bao Jingyan¡¯s gaze was deep, and he did not question her further.


    But it was Xia Minn who smiled slightly: "You mean Gu Jiarou? I¡¯ve met her a few times too, she¡¯s a very cute girl."


    Su Ruanruan had no intention of making friends with her, and simply gave a faint smile.


    Xia Minn felt a bit ufortable.


    She was going to be the future seconddy of the Bao family, and Su Ruanruan was just a guest.


    Yet she was so cold.


    So Xia Minn said, "Speaking of which, I cane and go as I please at the Gu Family too."


    Her words were not friendly.


    Just as Su Ruanruan was about to speak, Bao Ziqi came downstairs.


    He immediately ask Xia Minn, "Don¡¯t you have your own home? Why do you have to visit others¡¯ houses!"


    "Ziqi!" Xia Minn lost face and acted coquettishly.


    But Bao Ziqi did not fall for it.


    He wanted a wife, not a woman who causes trouble.


    He was cold towards Xia Minn, who then med Su Ruanruan for this treatment.


    At this moment, a chuckle was heard.


    It was Bao Jingyan.


    Hezily stood up and instructed Housekeeper Wang, "Tell the master toe down for dinner, and let him know that Miss Su is back."


    This sentence carried weight.


    It indicated that Bao Mingyuan had been waiting for Su Ruanruan to start dinner.


    Xia Minn was taken aback.


    She had underestimated Su Ruanruan¡¯s status in the Bao family...


    ...


    Bao Mingyuan came downstairs shortly after, and affectionately said as soon as he saw Su Ruanruan, "Hungry, right? Let¡¯s start the meal."


    Madam Bao pursed her lips.


    Bao Jingyuan was even more furious!


    Her father had shown no such enthusiasm even when sister Minn visited their home!


    She was angry but dared not show it.


    During dinner, Bao Mingyuan personally served Su Ruanruan food and asked, "I heard from the housekeeper that you went to the hospital?"


    Su Ruanruan nodded.


    After a moment, she said, "Mu Jiu hasn¡¯t agreed yet."


    Bao Mingyuan was not surprised.


    Such harsh conditions, only if Mu Jiu was out of his mind would he agree.


    He had already prepared for the worst, which was to take Su Ruanruan in as his goddaughter.


    This would be much more dignified than adopting Mu Jiu.


    Bao Mingyuan tenderly served Su Ruanruan food,pletely ignoring Xia Minn, who was about to be his daughter-inw.


    Xia Minn was furious.


    Her good upbringing vanished.


    After dinner, when Bao Ziqi drove her home, her face was tense the whole ride.


    When it came time to get out of the car, she finally couldn¡¯t hold back, "Su Ruanruan hasn¡¯t even aplished anything major, why does your father value her so much?"


    Bao Ziqi¡¯s hands were on the steering wheel.


    He sat up straight.


    He asked hoarsely, "You can¡¯t stand it?"


    Xia Minn couldn¡¯t gauge his attitude and murmured, "Ziqi."


    Bao Ziqi turned his head and said, "If you can¡¯t ept it, you can bring it up with me."


    Xia Minn¡¯s face turned pale.


    Was he suggesting breaking up?


    She quickly exined, "I¡¯m just curious! Ziqi, don¡¯t you think your dad has a special..."


    Bao Ziqi¡¯s gaze was icy cold.


    She dared not continue.


    "Get out," he said as he reached out to open the car door, "Get some rest early."


    Xia Minn refused to leave.


    She was afraid that once his car left, he would break up with her tomorrow.


    So she clung to his arm, softly apologizing, "Sorry Ziqi, I didn¡¯t mean that."


    She licked her lips and strained to speak, "The hourly worker has left and there¡¯s no one else at home, won¡¯t youe up and sit for a while?"


    This was a rather passionate invitation, how could Bao Ziqi not understand?

 Chapter 273: Do You Really Want to Give Me the Cold Shoulder?

    <h4>Chapter 273: Chapter 273: Do You Really Want to Give Me the Cold Shoulder?</h4><h4></h4>


    Bao Ziqi, however, wasn¡¯t very interested and only whispered, "It¡¯s toote."


    After that, he tilted his chin toward the car door.


    Xia Minn was extremely embarrassed and furious.


    It was her first time mustering the courage to invite a man, only to be rejected.


    She knew in her heart that he couldn¡¯t forget Su Ruanruan!


    The entire Bao Family valued Su Ruanruan greatly!


    But it didn¡¯t matter; if there was no news a few days after the old Madame¡¯s discharge from the hospital, Su Ruanruan would definitely fall from grace!


    By that time, Ziqi wouldn¡¯t be so anxious and worried.


    ...


    Bao Mansion.


    The night was dusky and dim.


    Su Ruanruan visited the olddy and returned to her bedroom.


    It had been redecorated, and was even morefortable than before.


    After taking a shower and drying her hair, she walked out of the bedroom wearing only a slip.


    Bao Jingyan was sitting on the sofa by the window.


    Handsome and distinguished.


    Su Ruanruan acted as if he wasn¡¯t there and sat down at the vanity to apply skincare products.


    She was young but paid great attention to maintenance.


    She was unhurried.


    Bao Jingyan, however, couldn¡¯t sit still any longer, walked behind her, and wrapped his arms around her.


    He was incredibly restless.


    And extremely provocative.


    Su Ruanruan let him be, only catching his hands at thest moment.


    Her voice was cool and restrained, with a hint of breathlessness: "What does this mean? Weren¡¯t we supposed to be in a cold war?"


    "Do you really have the heart to be in a cold war with me?" he murmured, kissing her delicate earlobe: "You¡¯re such a heartless little thing."


    How would he...


    Su Ruanruan caught his hands, preventing him from moving.


    "What¡¯s wrong now?" Bao Jingyan lifted her, looking carefully into her eyes.


    Her eyes were faintly flushed at the corners.


    Su Ruanruan turned her face away and said, "Bao Jingyan, am I just some pet you¡¯ve raised, to be teased when you¡¯re in the mood, and ignored when you¡¯re not? You don¡¯t respect me even in front of others!"


    She felt wronged but held back from crying.


    In this world, only Bao Jingyan could hurt her.


    Without lifting a finger or saying harsh words, he could make her heartache.


    Bao Jingyan felt helpless, his voice softened: "How did I disrespect you again? Hmm?"


    Su Ruanruan struggled free.


    She sat down and began tob her hair.


    Her ck hair fell softly over her shoulders, and her figure was marvelously slender.


    Bao Jingyan felt a surge of emotion, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbing.


    But he restrained himself.


    At that moment, Su Ruanruan¡¯sb paused, her voice trembling slightly: "How do you expect me to face people after how you treated me in front of Bao Ziqi?"


    "Do you care about him?" As soon as Bao Ziqi was mentioned, Bao Jingyan felt displeased again.


    Su Ruanruan, angered, threw theb away and said, "What do you think I care about?"


    Bao Jingyan remained silent, just watching her.


    Su Ruanruan spoke with restraint: "My return to the Bao Family, my time with the olddy, even all this nning, do you think I did it all for myself?"


    "Then for whom did you do it?" Bao Jingyan approached without showing his feelings.


    He held her shoulders.


    Those thin and small shoulders were trembling slightly.


    He thought, his little thing was indeed angry.


    Su Ruanruan did not look at him, she continued: "Apart from my own family¡¯s affairs, I also wanted to help you, but you disrespect me too much."


    Bao Jingyan felt a strong pang in his heart.


    He, usually so eloquent, suddenly didn¡¯t know what to do.


    It seemed no words were serious enough.


    Not good enough for her.


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s nose was stuffy, as if she had been crying.


    She said: "Bao Jingyan, let¡¯s continue our cold war!"


    "Ruanruan." He sighed, gently turning her body.


    Indeed, she had cried.


    Su Ruanruan didn¡¯t want to show weakness and turned her head away.


    That fragile state was exceedingly moving.


    Bao Jingyan kissed her, and when she tried to dodge, he held her with some force.

 Chapter 274: Su Ruanruan Really Knows How to Keep Her Cool

    <h4>Chapter 274: Chapter 274: Su Ruanruan Really Knows How to Keep Her Cool</h4><h4></h4>


    He held her tight in his embrace, bowed his head, and asked her in an affectionate tone, "What will it take for you to forgive me?"


    "I¡¯m not nning to forgive you." Su Ruanruan said.


    Self-contained yet capricious.


    Bao Jingyan¡¯s heart felt warm as he coaxed her, "How about I stay with you while you sleep, would that be okay?"


    "No, I¡¯ll sleep on my own." She shooed him away.


    Bao Jingyan took a step back.


    "Fine, I¡¯lle back when you¡¯re willing to talk to me, willing to sleep with me, okay?"


    Su Ruanruan was both angry and embarrassed.


    She shooed him away again.


    Bao Jingyan did not force her and really left.


    He went to the courtyard and smoked a cigarette.


    In his heart, he silently thought about what Su Ruanruan had said.


    She said, it was for his sake.


    While his heart was still warm, a silver sports car drove back.


    It was Bao Ziqi.


    Bao Ziqi strode towards the hall, but paused when he passed by Bao Jingyan.


    The brothers sized each other up.


    Bao Ziqi spoke with a mocking tone, "What, got kicked out?"


    Bao Jingyan slowly exhaled a ring of smoke.


    He licked his lips and chuckled lightly, "That¡¯s right! Ruanruan said I didn¡¯t respect her, embarrassed her in front of you, undermining her image as a good sister-inw."


    Bao Ziqi got angry.


    Bao Jingyan went on, "What about you? Xia Minn won¡¯t keep you?"


    Bao Ziqi was poked where it hurt.


    It wasn¡¯t that she wouldn¡¯t keep him, he just wasn¡¯t interested.


    But there was nothing to boast about in that.


    He walked away quickly, not wanting to deal with Bao Jingyan any longer.


    Behind him, Bao Jingyan let out a lightugh.


    Utterly despicable!


    ...


    Madam Bao¡¯s leg illness came on fiercely and was dragging on longer than usual.


    Su Ruanruan could only stay a few more days.


    Bao Mingyuan also felt guilty and visited without regard to time.


    Bao Ziqi and Bao Jingyan also came often, but Su Ruanruan mostly ignored them.


    Bao Jingyan wasn¡¯t in a hurry.


    He was willing to indulge his little girl!


    Bao Mingyuan, however, was getting somewhat anxious.


    He heard that Mu Jiu¡¯s mother would be discharged from the hospital tomorrow, but there was no sign of action from Mu Jiu¡¯s end.


    Ruanruan might lose face because of this!


    The night before, Bao Mingyuan stayed in his office for a long time. He and hiswyer repeatedly discussed how to save face in this situation.


    Lawyer Wang understood social nuances well.


    He pushed his sses up and said, "It¡¯s going to be difficult! Others will see it as President Bao giving a bit of face to the family¡¯s kids."


    "What can we do? We can¡¯t force Mu Jiu¡¯s head down to agree, can we?" Bao Mingyuan rubbed his temples and bitter-smiled, "This kid has really stumbled this time!"


    Lawyer Wang pondered for a moment and nodded, "That¡¯s the only way."


    After sending Lawyer Wang off, Secretary Dong returned.


    She hesitated to speak.


    "What is it?" Bao Mingyuan asked.


    Secretary Dong said softly, "I¡¯ve heard that when Mu Jiu¡¯s mother is discharged tomorrow, the biggest media outlets in Jiangcheng are nning to broadcast it live."


    "Whose idea was this?" Bao Mingyuan was somewhat annoyed, "Are they really going to keep dragging Ruanruan into this?"


    Secretary Dong didn¡¯t speak.


    Bao Mingyuan stared at her for a while, then tentatively asked, "Was it the Madam?"


    Secretary Dong shook her head, "I can¡¯t find out."


    But Bao Mingyuan was even more convinced that it was all Mrs. Bao¡¯s doing.


    It was all to make things difficult for Su Ruanruan!


    Thus, his feelings towards his wife cooled off a bit more.


    ...


    The next day, Mr. Mu Jiu¡¯s mother was discharged from the hospital.


    The Bao family members arrived at the restaurant early.


    Mrs. Bao was especially gentle today, she said to Su Ruanruan, "Would you like to visit Mu Jiu¡¯s mother? She¡¯s being discharged today."


    Su Ruanruan hummed a response.


    She said, "I¡¯ll visit tomorrow, at the Mu Qun¡¯s."


    Mrs. Bao smiled.


    This child really has the patience.

 Chapter 275: Awesome! Old Mo Recognizes Family 1

    <h4>Chapter 275: Chapter 275: Awesome! Old Mo Recognizes Family 1</h4><h4></h4>


    Bao Jingyuan was moring at this moment: "Still visiting someone¡¯s home, Mr. Mu Jiu must be avoiding her!"


    Madame Bao scolded: "How can you speak like that, Jingyuan? How could Mr. Mu Jiu be avoiding Ruanruan?"


    "Probably because she asks for too much! Wanting their shares and an apology, and to be their goddaughter." Bao Jingyuan was spirited: "The whole of Jiangcheng isughing at this!"


    Madame Bao admonished her daughter: "Others mayugh at Ruanruan, but you cannot, understand?"


    Bao Jingyuan was rarely sensible and obediently said: "I won¡¯tugh at her, I¡¯llfort her."


    "Such a good girl." Madame Bao, with a smile, said to her husband: "Jingyuan has be sensible too."


    Bao Mingyuan was also very happy: "Right, this is what being a family is about!"


    He patted Su Ruanruan¡¯s shoulder, speaking very affectionately: "Don¡¯t worry! Uncle has arranged everything. In a moment, Lawyer Wang wille over and read out my decision."


    Before Su Ruanruan said anything, Madame Bao hastily spoke up: "Mingyuan!"


    She was shocked and furious!


    What is Mingyuan doing?


    Not caring about saving face, Bao Mingyuan justid it out.


    "I want to take Ruanruan as my goddaughter! Meiyu, if you are willing to be the godmother then be it, if not then forget it."


    He said it with no room for negotiation.


    Madame Bao was heartbroken.


    Bao Jingyuan also began to cry, as she was the youngest child in the family.


    It¡¯s not enough for Su Ruanruan to have the love and care of the Gu Family, now she wants to steal hers too!


    Mother and daughter made a scene, it was very unseemly.


    Su Ruanruan had been watching coldly all this time.


    Finally, she spoke up: "Rest assured, I will never be the Bao Family¡¯s daughter."


    Madame Bao was stunned.


    Bao Jingyan gently smiled.


    He said: "Ruanruan has always been ambitious, she said she wanted to be goddaughter to Old Madam Mu, then certainly it will happen."


    "Nonsense! They don¡¯t care about her, they don¡¯t bother with her at all." Bao Jingyuan said indignantly.


    Just as Bao Mingyuan was about to scold his daughter, Housekeeper Wang urgently approached.


    "Sir, madam, something big has happened!"


    Bao Mingyuan frowned: "What could possibly be the matter this early in the morning?"


    Housekeeper Wang¡¯s gaze shifted among everyone, finallynding on Su Ruanruan.


    He said: "Congrattions to Miss Su, congrattions! Miss Su¡¯s wish hase true! There are 18 Rolls-Royce limousines parked at our doorstep, Mr. Mu Jiu and Old Madam Mu havee to acknowledge kinship."


    "Really?" Bao Mingyuan immediately stood up.


    His whole body came alive.


    Who could have thought of this surprise!


    This really is an unexpected twist!


    Overjoyed but still uneasy, he asked again: "Are you sure? They¡¯vee to recognize Ruanruan?"


    Housekeeper Wang¡¯s demeanor was unperturbed: "Besides Miss Ruanruan, who else could it be?"


    Bao Mingyuan mmed the table: "What about those media reporters?"


    "They¡¯re all here!" Housekeeper Wang said efficiently: "I have prepared courtesy gifts, ensuring it¡¯s presentable, and their articles will look good when they write them up."


    "Of course!" Bao Mingyuan straightened his clothes: "Open the gates! Don¡¯t keep them waiting."


    Bao Mingyuan swept away his previous gloom, addressing Su Ruanruan: "You really know how to keep your cool. You made uncle worry for nothing, I haven¡¯t slept well for days."


    Su Ruanruan gave a faint smile: "I just received the news myself."


    Bao Mingyuan called to the servants: "Bring out my best tea cakes, brew a pot for Mr. Mu Jiu! He¡¯ll have to apologize to Jingyan while serving tea in a moment!"


    Bao Jingyan wiped his lips, tossing his napkin aside.


    He said to Su Ruanruan: "It seems, I might have to rely on Ruanruan in the future."


    His words carried an ambiguous warmth.


    Aside from Bao Ziqi, no one else picked up on it.


    Su Ruanruan red at Bao Jingyan.


    Ignoring him!


    Bao Jingyan just smiled.


    While they were speaking, Mr. Mu Jiu, supporting Old Madam Mu, entered the residence.


    Behind them were the sounds of gongs and drums, 18 loads of betrothal gifts.


    They conducted the ritual ording to the customs of Mr. Mu Jiu¡¯s hometown!

 Chapter 276: Awesome! Recognizing Relatives with Elder Mu 2

    <h4>Chapter 276: Chapter 276: Awesome! Recognizing Rtives with Elder Mu 2</h4><h4></h4>


    Mu Jiu¡¯s handsome and rugged face was tinged with red¡ª


    Damn it, he, Mu Jiu, had been a hero all his life, he had never bowed or acted subservient to anyone!


    This time, he had been outyed by Su Ruanruan.


    Old Man Mu¡¯s face was ck with anger.


    Mother Mu was not pleased, nudging him: "Jiu-boy, what did we agree on when we came here?"


    Old Man Mu¡¯s face turned even redder, and he growled: "Then let¡¯s proceed exactly as nned!"


    It was the first time the media journalists had seen Old Man Mu like this, and they couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    Old Man Mu reluctantly looked at Bao Jingyan, who was sitting on the sofa, and said, "Young Master Bao, I was wrongst time, please forgive my impertinence!"


    He made a slight bow, which counted as an apology.


    Bao Jingyan certainly wasn¡¯t going to let this rare asion pass.


    He crossed his legs, looking extremely noble, "Is that all? I¡¯ve heard that ording to the rules of the Jianghu, Old Man Mu, you¡¯re supposed to respectfully pour tea, and then say respectfully ¡¯Big Brother, I was wrong.¡¯


    Mu Jiu was furious.


    He said, "Bao Jingyan, you pretty boy, don¡¯t go too far¡ª"


    ¡ªYour and Ruanruan¡¯s sneaky affairs are still in the palm of my hand!


    But Bao Jingyan just smiled slightly.


    Old Man Mu snapped harshly: "You... even if you don¡¯t respect me, think of the Buddha!"


    He was speaking of Su Ruanruan.


    But Bao Jingyan immediately agreed, "That¡¯s true! Ruanruan has acknowledged Mu Mama as mother, which makes her my mother too, so I must give her face."


    He tantly took advantage, yet others thought he cared deeply for his sibling, Su Ruanruan.


    Mother Mu¡¯s eyes were smiling.


    This was Ruanruan¡¯s man, right?


    So handsome!


    Several times better looking than her own son, Jiu!


    Bao Jingyan treated the elderly with great respect, helping Mother Mu to sit where he had been sitting, while he stood beside her.


    He said to Mu Jiu, "Now can we pour the tea?"


    Mu Jiu was furious.


    His own mother had fallen under the spell of Bao Jingyan, the pretty boy, and abandoned all her principles.


    Old Man Mu was very angry!


    But Old Man Mu was helpless!


    With no other choice, Old Man Mu grudgingly took the teacup from Housekeeper Wang and handed it to Bao Jingyan, then said gruffly, "Young Master Bao is magnanimous, please don¡¯t quibble with a vulgar man like me."


    "I¡¯ll take this tea!" Bao Jingyan smiled and then passed it to Mother Mu, "It¡¯s my first time meeting Mother Mu, I must show my respect."


    His demeanor was clearly that of a son-inw.


    Others did not know, but Su Ruanruan and Bao Ziqi saw everything clearly.


    Su Ruanruan was both embarrassed and angry.


    Bao Jingyan nced at her, then smiled gently.


    Mother Mu was very fond of him, blinded by his heavenly good looks.


    She told her son, "Go and bring out the documents for your sister."


    Old Man Mu reluctantly took out a thick stack of documents, "These are the stock certificates for all the ports under my name. They have already been arranged to belong 20% to Su Ruanruan after this, who is the new daughter my mother has acknowledged."


    Everyone was astounded!


    Old Man Mu had truly made a painful concession!


    The journalists pressed their shutters, capturing this incredible scene.


    Bao Mingyuan felt like popping open champagne to celebrate.


    Ruanruan had done remarkably well, having such prestige!


    Mrs. Bao and Bao Jingyuan were ashen-faced.


    They had thought Su Ruanruan would be humiliated, but didn¡¯t expect Old Man Mu to concede to her one after another.


    How did Su Ruanruan manage it?


    Mrs. Bao waspletely baffled!


    She couldn¡¯t imagine that the distasteful articles in the newspapers and all these reporters were orchestrated by Su Ruanruan herself!


    She had managed to pressurize Old Man Mu and at the same time frame Mrs. Bao.

 Chapter 277: Awesome! Recognizing Relatives with Elder Mu 3

    <h4>Chapter 277: Chapter 277: Awesome! Recognizing Rtives with Elder Mu 3</h4><h4></h4>


    Ruanruan sat down gracefully and signed those documents.


    In an instant, she owned a fortune worth tens of billions.


    Mu Jiu felt heartache!


    But Old Lady Mu did not, she held Ruanruan¡¯s hand and said, "When you get married, your brother will also prepare a dowry for you!"


    Mu Jiu¡¯s heart shattered.


    Ruanruan epted this favor.


    She poured two cups of tea, presenting one to Old Lady Mu with a half-kneel.


    With utmost respect, she said: "I will be filial to Mother Mu in the future."


    Journalists were worried:ing from a humble background, might Old Lady Mu be at a loss and lose her dignity?


    Mrs. Bao even sneered.


    Ruanruan acknowledging a thief as her mother, she¡¯s going to be disgraced immediately!


    But Old Lady Mu elegantly epted the tea from Ruanruan¡¯s hand and took a sip.


    Then, she said sternly: "Now that I¡¯ve drunk your tea, we are mother and daughter! Mu Qun is your brother, and you siblings must support each other, you need to keep your brother in check since he¡¯s reckless."


    She then called her son and earnestly instructed: "Ruanruan is young, she will inevitably be bullied, you must not ignore it."


    Mu Jiu sighed.


    His eyes bright with intensity as he looked at Ruanruan.


    From now on, she was his sister.


    Ruanruan, without speaking, handed the other cup to him.


    "Brother Jiu, that¡¯s what I¡¯ll call you from now." Ruanruan smiled slightly.


    Her small teeth gleaming, very adorable.


    Mu Jiu couldn¡¯t help but sigh, drinking it all at once.


    He set down the teacup, looking around and said in a threatening tone: "From now on, anyone who bullies my sister is opposing me, Mu Jiu! I¡¯ll y them alive!"


    He fiercely nced at Mrs. Bao.


    Mrs. Bao shivered slightly.


    And was actually frightened.


    She thought to herself: Ruanruan has powerful backup now, truly found a strong support.


    With both dark and light forces, who would dare to touch her?


    After recognizing the kinship, Bao Mingyuan invited them to stay for dinner.


    Old Lady Mu declined, saying she needed to go back to rest due to her poor health.


    Ruanruan followed.


    As she got into the car, Bao Jingyan held the car door and said: "Grandma is waiting for you tonight."


    Ruanruan bit her lip, closed the car door.


    Almost catching Bao Jingyan¡¯s fingers.


    Bao Jingyanughed it off.


    Returning to the vi.


    Bao Mingyuan was decisive.


    He ordered to double the size of Ruanruan¡¯s bedroom, ensuring she would befortable.


    Bao Jingyan smiled and sat down: "Ruanruan doesn¡¯t stay here often!"


    "The more reason to make the ce nicer, so the child wille back more often," said Bao Mingyuan naturally.


    Bao Jingyan, biting on a cigarette butt, mumbled unclearly: "She and Zhou Zizhuo have already split, why bother with this effort?"


    Bao Mingyuan zoned out for a moment.


    He walked over to the sofa and sat down, looking at his eldest son.


    After a moment, he smiled: "Can¡¯t hide anything from you!"


    Bao Jingyan just slightly smiled, not saying much: "I¡¯m going to thepany."


    Bao Mingyuan stopped him: "Since you¡¯re heading to thepany, keep an eye on something."


    Bao Mingyuan said: "Our new drug development is at a critical point, I heard from Old Zhong that the clinical trials are a bit weak, Jingyan, should we reorganize a medical team?"


    Bao Jingyan curled his lip: "Dad, have you taken a liking to someone?"


    Bao Mingyuan just smiled, "Isn¡¯t Zhou Zizhuo in Jiang City? Invite him over for a casual meal!"


    "I don¡¯t have that much influence," Bao Jingyan patted his trousers. "You should ask Ruanruan for this."


    Bao Mingyuan stared at his son.


    Bao Jingyan boldly said: "That girl hasn¡¯t been paying much attention to metely!" After saying this, he started to leave again.


    Bao Mingyuan stopped him: "Jingyan."


    Bao Jingyan hmm? turned around.


    Bao Mingyuan¡¯s expression wasplex, he spoke softly: "Think of a way, I really want that child toe back."


    Bao Jingyan was silent for a moment, then said: "Understood."

 Chapter 278: Let Ruanruan Take Charge of This Home

    <h4>Chapter 278: Chapter 278: Let Ruanruan Take Charge of This Home</h4><h4></h4>


    Su Ruanruan apanied Old Mother Mu back home.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t the vi where Su Jiu lived, but another one with a better environment.


    Gu Jiarou also came over, and she was very lively.


    Old Mother Mu liked her a lot.


    The mothers were talking in the bedroom, and Mu Jiu just stayed by their side.


    He was originally heartbroken, but seeing his mother so happy, he gradually came to terms with it.


    Qin Chao whispered to him, "Mu Jiu didn¡¯t lose out at all!"


    Mu Jiu spit at him, "I gave away over tens of billions, how did I not lose out?"


    Qin Chao said, "Think about it, before, it was difficult for you to even see Ms. Su, now you can see her anytime!"


    Mu Jiu thought about it.


    That¡¯s true!


    So Mu Jiu became happy and his spirits lifted.


    He even personally went to the kitchen and cooked two hometown dishes for the two youngdies.


    "Too salty!"


    "Strong taste."


    Gu Jiarou hollered, then asked Su Ruanruan.


    Su Ruanruan smiled lightly, "I think it¡¯s okay."


    Mu Jiu was just happy when Gu Jiarou continued, "That¡¯s because you¡¯ve been with Jingyan for a long time, you¡¯ve also developed a taste for strong vors."


    Su Ruanruan gave her a look.


    Old Mother Muughed and said, "That Mr. Jingyan is really handsome, first-ss demeanor."


    She sighed, "Our Jiu will never achieve that kind of demeanor in a lifetime."


    Gu Jiarou quickly added, "Mu Mom, you should just call him Jingyan, he even served you tea today."


    Old Mother Muughed, "He¡¯s very well-behaved."


    Mu Jiu had some curses in his mind.


    Well-behaved? That pretty boy is clearly sneaky.


    Mu Jiu was angry, but could only hold it in.


    While they were chatting andughing, a coquettish voice rang from the door: "Mu Jiu."


    Su Ruanruan looked towards the door.


    It was Zhou Susu.


    Zhou Susu climbed up the ranks, Su Ruanruan had no objections.


    She mimicked her way to seduce Mu Jiu, Su Ruanruan had no objections.


    But when she advised Mu Jiu to harm Bao Jingyan, Su Ruanruan had objections.


    She remained calm.


    Old Mother Mu saw Zhou Susu and felt a headache, but she was too embarrassed to say it outright.


    She could only pretend to have a headache and asked to rest.


    Zhou Susu knew she was disliked, and her aim wasn¡¯t Old Mother Mu but Mu Jiu.


    Mu Jiu had acknowledged Su Ruanruan, they could meet openly now.


    What about her, Zhou Susu?


    Zhou Susu feigned filial piety, "Mu Jiu, I see that Mu Mom needs care, why don¡¯t we take her to our ce?"


    Old Mother Mu¡¯s expression darkened.


    Mu Jiu too couldn¡¯t save face.


    He just told his mother a few days ago that he had kicked Zhou Susu out of the vi, wasn¡¯t this just admitting it himself now?


    He didn¡¯t wait for Old Mother Mu to speak, he coughed lightly: "We have Ruanruan!"


    "Ruanruan is not her own daughter," Zhou Susu boldly said.


    Mu Jiu was displeased: "When Ruanruan calls me Mu Jiu, she is my own."


    "Really, Mu Jiu?" Su Ruanruan asked back.


    "Of course it¡¯s true." Mu Jiu wooed her with a selfish heart!


    Su Ruanruan then stood up, nced around, and spoke softly, "Mu Jiu is not married, I have no sister-inw, and Mu Mom is sick, there is no woman in charge at home."


    These words were exactly what Mu Jiu wanted.


    He pped his thigh and said, "I leave this home to you."


    Su Ruanruan smiled lightly, "Since Mu Jiu said so, I¡¯ll make decisions on behalf of Mu Jiu."


    She looked at her subordinates, "With such a big household, there must be rules! I will arrange for someone to take care of Mu Mom, and there must also be people around Mu Jiu!"


    Saying this, Mu Jiu breathed a sigh of relief.


    Thank goodness, he didn¡¯t have to be a Monk.

 Chapter 279: Su Ruanruan Has High Prestige

    <h4>Chapter 279: Chapter 279: Su Ruanruan Has High Prestige</h4><h4></h4>


    Ruanruan continued, "Brother Jiu has many people around him! Everyone has their own motives, so we must not treat anyone preferentially."


    Mu Jiu nodded involuntarily.


    The women around him vying for favor were indeed giving him headaches.


    Ruanruan added, "Then, please treat everyone equally, Brother Jiu! Have Zhou Susu move out of the vi immediately and live in an apartment like everyone else! Otherwise, she keeps acting like she¡¯s the Big Sister and even bullies Mother Mu."


    She had just finished speaking when Zhou Susu objected.


    "Ruanruan, you are clearly trying to get rid of me."


    Ruanruan smiled faintly, "Originally, women like you wouldn¡¯t have a ce by Brother Jiu¡¯s side! Since I¡¯m managing this family, I must handle things properly! If you¡¯re not convinced, I believe Brother Jiu doesn¡¯t see you as indispensable."


    Zhou Susu anxiously looked towards Lord Mu Jiu.


    Lord Mu Jiu observed quietly.


    He muttered, "At home, Ruanruan makes the decisions."


    Zhou Susu burst into tears.


    Ruanruan tightened her face, "Pack Miss Zhou¡¯s luggage, and find her an apartment to move into."


    Lord Mu Jiu hesitated to speak.


    Ruanruan nced at him.


    He scratched his head and kept silent.


    Yan Kuan, Qin Chao, and the rest were all amazed.


    At the same time, they admired her.


    Miss Su could really keep Lord Jiu in line, which is truly impressive.


    Mother Mu was even moreforted, holding Ruanruan¡¯s hand, "Child, I¡¯m so grateful for your hard work."


    Ruanruan spoke softly, "Brother Jiu needs to pull himself together! Finding a good sister-inw for him to settle down with in the future is crucial."


    Gu Jiarou interjected, "That¡¯s hard! He seems like he can never go a day without a woman."


    Lord Mu Jiu chuckled and grabbed her arm, "Why don¡¯t you marry me and see if I can go a day without a woman."


    Jiarou was not afraid of him, making a face, "Pah! I wouldn¡¯t marry you!"


    Mother Muughed, telling her son, "Jiarou is only in her early 20s, she¡¯s too young for you."


    Lord Mu Jiu looked at Gu Jiarou.


    His gaze was somewhat rogue.


    Somehow, Gu Jiarou¡¯s face turned a bit red.


    Ruanruan, who was observant, noticed it.


    But she remained calm...


    *


    Dijing Group.


    Bao Mingyuan was feeling conflicted.


    Today the R&D department had a meeting, and the new drug was sessfully developed.


    It should have been good news.


    However, Dr. Zhong mentioned during the meeting that the final crucial step came from Miss Su¡¯s valuable input.


    After he finished, dozens of middle and senior level staff in the meeting room remained silent.


    They hadn¡¯t expected that after being expelled from thepany by Director Bao, Ruanruan was still willing to help with the development.


    They felt both respect and admiration.


    Bao Mingyuan returned to his office and remained silent.


    The secretary poured him a tea and said softly, "The whole city is talking about what happened this morning. Miss Su turned the tables beautifully."


    Bao Mingyuan smiled faintly.


    He said, "This child... honestly, Ziqi doesn¡¯t deserve her."


    The secretary immediately said, "But you still want Young Master Ziqi to marry her."


    "You see through everything," Bao Mingyuan leaned back in his chair and sighed lightly, "Jingyan and Ziqi are too different, Ruanruan marrying Ziqi might bring bnce."


    "But," he raised his head, "Ruanruan is unwilling!"


    He treasured her talent and wanted to keep Ruanruan by his side, but he feared causing too much pain to his second son.


    Even though Ziqi is with Xia Minn, everyone knows he is still thinking about Ruanruan.


    "It¡¯s my fault!" Bao Mingyuan spoke huskily, "I shouldn¡¯t have listened to Ziqi¡¯s mother back then, it would have been better to always trust Ruanruan."


    The secretary didn¡¯t know how tofort him.


    Bao Mingyuan chuckled bitterly, "Ruanruan has great prestige in Dijing! Everyone is hoping shees back."


    He suddenly stood up, "Prepare the car for me."


    The secretary was shocked, "Where are you going?"

 Chapter 280: The Matter of Guarding the Room Doesn’t Count Anymore!

    <h4>Chapter 280: Chapter 280: The Matter of Guarding the Room Doesn¡¯t Count Anymore!</h4><h4></h4>


    "Gu Family." Bao Mingyuan whispered softly.


    As a father, Bao Mingyuan was willing to fight for his son once more.


    In the evening, a ck limousine drove into the Gu Family mansion.


    Bao Mingyuan stayed at the Gu Family¡¯s residence for a full two hours, talking a lot with Gu Yuanpei...


    When he came out, Bao Mingyuan seemed much older.


    Gu Yuanpei straightforwardly told him: Everything depended on the child¡¯s own decisions, he would not interfere with Ruanruan¡¯s marriage, even though Bao Mingyuan offered generous terms.


    percent of Dijing Group¡¯s shares would be controlled by Su Ruanruan!


    ...


    Bao Mingyuan returned home, it was already 9 o¡¯clock at night.


    He went directly to the small courtyard.


    When puzzled, he wanted to talk to the olddy.


    The night was dim.


    In the courtyard, Su Ruanruan was sitting and drinking tea.


    Bao Mingyuan hesitated for a moment before slowly walking over and sitting opposite Su Ruanruan.


    "Drinking tea alone." Bao Mingyuan spoke affectionately.


    Su Ruanruan looked up, smiling.


    She poured a cup of tea for Bao Mingyuan.


    Bao Mingyuan was pleasantly surprised.


    He thought for a moment before speaking: "When you left Dijing, did you know for sure that you woulde back?"


    Su Ruanruan softly hummed in agreement.


    Bao Mingyuan felt even more mncholic.


    Such a sharp and insightful child, could she only be a subordinate?


    He remained silent, drinking a cup of tea.


    Su Ruanruan was also very patient.


    After a long, long time, Bao Mingyuan finally spoke with difficulty: "Is it because you have someone in your heart that you look down on Ziqi? You must see how he has suffered these days."


    Su Ruanruan shook her head.


    She said softly: "Our personalities do not match."


    She did not deny having someone in her heart.


    Bao Mingyuan sensitively noticed this.


    After another long silence, he said: "Uncle wants you toe back! You don¡¯t have to stay at home every day, juste back from time to time to see the olddy, and also, your position at Dijing is still reserved for you!"


    "Is it because of Senior Brother Zhou?" Su Ruanruan held her teacup, asking lightly.


    Bao Mingyuan did not deny it.


    Su Ruanruan lowered her gaze and said: "Senior Brother and the others will set up ab! If Dijing Group needs it, we can coborate."


    Bao Mingyuan sighed softly: What a clever child! He hasn¡¯t gained the slightest advantage!


    Gu Yuanpei, is fortunate!


    He reached out, seemingly intending to stroke Su Ruanruan¡¯s head.


    But his hand paused mid-air, hesitating.


    When standing up, Bao Mingyuan softly said: "In the future, Uncle won¡¯t mention the matter between you and Ziqi anymore! Whatever happened regarding the house... it¡¯s all in the past and doesn¡¯t count!"


    Su Ruanruan sat without moving.


    She smiled faintly: "Thank you, Uncle."


    Bao Mingyuan sighed again.


    He left dejectedly...


    Su Ruanruan sat there alone, drinking tea for a long time.


    Until the night deepened and everything quietened down, she got up and prepared to return to her room.


    In front of her stood a tall figure.


    It was Bao Ziqi.


    His face frosty, it was unclear how long he had been standing there.


    He asked her softly: "From the start to the end, was it all calctions?"


    He walked over, looking down at her: "Everything you did was for Bao Jingyan? Just to be with him openly and honorably?"


    "Right." Su Ruanruan admitted.


    Bao Ziqi leaned close to her, almost whispering: "What do you like about him? Money or looks?"


    Su Ruanruan did not answer him.


    Bao Ziqi did not ask further, he abruptly left.


    Su Ruanruan did not exin to him.


    To say more would be to hurt more.


    She didn¡¯t dislike Bao Ziqi, he wasn¡¯t a bad person.


    He just had a bit of a temper.


    Even to some extent, he was a victim...

 Chapter 281: Bao Family’s Taboo

    <h4>Chapter 281: Chapter 281: Bao Family¡¯s Taboo</h4><h4></h4>


    The next morning, Su Ruanruan and Bao Mingyuan went to the Dijing Group together.


    Stepping onto Dijing premises once again.


    Everything was different.


    Su Ruanruan had be Bao Mingyuan¡¯s confidant.


    Those who had thought she fell to rock bottom witnessed her maneuverings.


    Each one of them shuddered in fear!


    Su Ruanruan didn¡¯t bully others with her power, but merely smiled softly.


    Bao Mingyuan gave her an office on the 58th floor, for her to use as she pleased.


    After all, she was still attending the Zhongjiang Academy of Fine Arts.


    Besides, he had also provided her with two capable secretaries to take care of her affairs.


    Such favoritism was unique.


    At noon, Bao Mingyuan personally came to invite her to the restaurant for lunch, so that others would know¡ª


    Miss Su was back!


    His rtionship with Ruanruan was restored, as close as a father and daughter!


    Inside the restaurant, the old staff, Zhao and a few others, were sitting at a distance.


    "s! Even if she isn¡¯t the second son¡¯s wife, the love as the eldest daughter-inw is the same."


    "Tsk! Director Bao clearly can¡¯t tell that now he dotes on her as a daughter!"


    "Can¡¯t tell? Director Bao is too invested! Now there are many who want to dote on Miss Su, poor Director Bao!"


    ...


    Bao Mingyuan heard these murmurs.


    His old face couldn¡¯t stand it!


    Then there was Su Ruanruan.


    Her expression remained indifferent...


    Bao Mingyuan was heavily burdened with thoughts, feeling that he wouldn¡¯t receive forgiveness. In the afternoon, he actually fell ill.


    His high fever would not subside.


    Thepany doctor came to see him, but his fever didn¡¯t abate after several hours.


    The doctor told his secretary, "Director Bao has been overworking and heartbroken these days. He¡¯s been holding up until now, but it¡¯s just that he can¡¯t bear it anymore and has copsed."


    Others didn¡¯t know, but his secretary was aware of Bao Mingyuan¡¯s thoughts.


    She went to ask Bao Jingyan and Su Ruanruan toe and visit him.


    Unfortunately, Su Ruanruan happened to bump into Bao Jingyan when she arrived.


    His gaze was deep as he stared at her.


    Su Ruanruan didn¡¯t speak and followed behind him.


    The two of them, one in front and the other behind, entered Bao Mingyuan¡¯s resting room, and the secretary opened the door for them.


    Bao Mingyuan was sleeping groggily, murmuring in his mouth: "Weilian... Weilian... I¡¯m sorry."


    The secretary did not dare to overhear such private words and quickly exited.


    The spacious office and resting room now only contained Su Ruanruan and Bao Jingyan...


    Su Ruanruan looked up at Bao Jingyan.


    His face showed restrained anger, veins on his forehead bulging.


    He was suppressing raging anger!


    Su Ruanruan was in a cold war with him, but at this moment, she took the initiative to hold his hand.


    She gently called out to him, "Bao Jingyan."


    Her palm was slightly cool, and it feltforting in his grasp.


    Bao Jingyan¡¯s body jolted.


    He slowly backed her against the door, kissing her almost madly.


    His entire being was like possessed by a nightmare, scorching hot, losing all reason.


    Su Ruanruan went limp in his arms, yet she did not shout out.


    She let Bao Jingyan vent his desires.


    After some time, Bao Jingyan came to his senses.


    He slowly nibbled at her soft red lips, and asked in a hoarse voice, "Why didn¡¯t you push me away?"


    Su Ruanruan silently pushed him away and looked down to quietly straighten her clothes.


    Bao Jingyan kept watching her.


    She went to take Bao Mingyuan¡¯s temperature, andter fetched silver needles to perform acupuncture on him.


    About an hourter, Bao Mingyuan¡¯s temperature went down.


    Su Ruanruan let out a sigh of relief, washed her hands, and walked out.


    Bao Jingyan was no longer there.


    The secretary was waiting outside and hurried to greet her when she came out.


    Su Ruanruan said, "The fever has gone down."


    As she was about to leave, the secretary suddenly stopped her: "Miss Su."


    Su Ruanruan softly asked, "Is there anything else?"


    The secretary went to close the door of the resting room, then came back, and said in a lowered voice, "Miss Su, I know it¡¯s not my ce to say this! But Director Bao¡¯s concern for youes from the heart; he has been very upset and guilt-ridden these days! He has never been like this before."


    She earnestly continued, "Could you treat him a little better?"


    Su Ruanruan nced at the door panel and whispered, "The things that Director Bao truly can¡¯t let go of¡ªdidn¡¯t you hear them just now? Isn¡¯t that so?"


    The secretary was at a loss for words.


    That was a taboo of the Bao Family!

 Chapter 282: Sweet! Feeling better? 1

    <h4>Chapter 282: Chapter 282: Sweet! Feeling better? 1</h4><h4></h4>


    Su Ruanruan finished speaking and walked out.


    She went to Bao Jingyan¡¯s office.


    Secretary Xiao said he had just left thepany.


    Su Ruanruan pondered: He must have gone back.


    She wanted to visit him, but they were in the middle of a cold war; it really wouldn¡¯t be right.


    But then she thought, if the roles were reversed and she was the one heartbroken, would Bao Jingyan still hold onto the cold war?


    Having figured that out, she took a car to the vi.


    When the car stopped, Auntie Li saw her as if she had found a savior.


    "The master came back just now and seems to be in a very bad mood."


    Su Ruanruan spoke softly, "I¡¯ll go up and see him."


    Auntie Li, who was quite understanding of these matters, said, "If... if the master is out of line, please bear with him, Miss Su."


    "Don¡¯t worry." Having said that, Su Ruanruan gracefully ascended the stairs.


    She arrived on the second floor, where the master bedroom was tightly shut.


    She called out but got no response, so she opened the door.


    Inside the bedroom, the curtains were firmly closed.


    It seemed dark and gloomy.


    The smell of cigarette smoke permeated the air.


    Su Ruanruan took off her shoes and walked towards the faintly glowing red ember.


    Through the haze, Bao Jingyan was leaning against a recliner with a cigarette between his slender fingers.


    Beside the ashtray, there were already seven or eight cigarette butts.


    Su Ruanruan did not scold him; she leaned beside him and asked in a soft voice, "Why not turn on the light?"


    He silently lowered his head to look at her.


    She added, "What if you fall asleep and start a fire?"


    Her small hand, as white as jade, lightly snatched the cigarette from his hand, pressed it out, and took the ashtray to the bathroom.


    When she returned, Su Ruanruan had a warm towel in her hands.


    She knelt beside him to wipe his face.


    With tender gentleness.


    Bao Jingyan remained still, his dark eyes fixed on her.


    "Do you want to sleep for a while?" she asked him in a low voice.


    He remained silent.


    So, with a blush, she reached out to gently unbutton his shirt.


    And his belt!


    Bao Jingyan lightly pressed down on her small hand and said in a husky voice, "Why are you so kind today?"


    He pulled her into his embrace, doing nothing else.


    Just pressing her to his chest.


    Through the fabric of his shirt, Su Ruanruan heard the steady beating of his heart.


    She was quiet and still.


    After a while, Bao Jingyan¡¯s voice resonated deeply.


    "My mother, when she was pregnant with Jingse, he cheated! He began noting home at night, started going on frequent business trips, and that woman was his female secretary."


    Su Ruanruan raised her small face, "Is it Bao Ziqi and Bao Jingyuan¡¯s mother?"


    He hummed softly in response.


    Su Ruanruan hesitated for a moment, then asked softly, "Does your mother know?"


    "After Bao Ziqi was born, she must have heard some rumors." Bao Jingyan lowered his head and buried his face in her shoulder, his voice hoarse, "She believed that man¡¯s promises! Or perhaps it was her pride that kept her from choosing divorce!"


    "Until Bao Jingyuan was born, that¡¯s when she gave up, right?" Su Ruanruan took a breath.


    She suddenly felt somewhat sad.


    Bao Jingyan didn¡¯t speak, just reached out to stroke her little head.


    He said, "Ruanruan, if we ever have a son, well, that¡¯s fine, but if we have a daughter, you must teach her well, understand?"


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s face turned red.


    She wasforting him, and now he was ying rogue?


    Su Ruanruan propped herself up, intending to turn on the light.


    Bao Jingyan stopped her.


    "Don¡¯t move, just let me hold you for a while."


    She had no choice but to lie back down.


    After a while, she couldn¡¯t bear it anymore.


    "Bao Jingyan, my hand is numb."


    "Bao Jingyan, we are still in a cold war!"


    ...


    "Go make me a bowl of noodles to eat." He lowered his head and said gently.


    Su Ruanruan nodded.


    Then Bao Jingyan held her up and turned on the lights in the bedroom.


    The light was soft and hazy.

 Chapter 283: Sweet! Feeling better? 2

    <h4>Chapter 283: Chapter 283: Sweet! Feeling better? 2</h4><h4></h4>


    He still held her in his embrace, fingersbing through her long hair.


    "Feeling better?" Su Ruanruan asked softly near his ear, gently caressing between his eyebrows.


    There, just before, was a hint of annoyance.


    He absentmindedly hmm¡¯d in response at first, thenzily patted her, "Go make some noodles."


    Su Ruanruan got off him, tidying her clothes whileining, "I¡¯m being ordered around to do chores even without a formal status yet."


    Bao Jingyan lit a cigarette.


    He chuckled, "What¡¯s so hard about getting a status? Shall we go register our marriage tomorrow?"


    Su Ruanruan blushed.


    She turned and headed downstairs.


    Downstairs, Auntie Li was eagerly waiting.


    Seeing Su Ruanruan descending, she quickly came forward to ask, "Is sir alright?"


    Su Ruanruan smiled faintly, "He wants to eat noodles."


    Auntie Li rubbed her hands, "Alright, I¡¯ll get on it."


    Su Ruanruan whispered, "Let me do it!"


    Auntie Li was stunned briefly before realizing, then joyfully said, "Miss Su cooking is just as good."


    Su Ruanruan was very shy.


    She followed Auntie Li into the kitchen and took out the ingredients from the refrigerator.


    She stewed an old hen in the pressure cooker to make a rich broth.


    She shredded the chicken.


    Added a few stalks of choy sum and two mushrooms.


    ...


    It was fragrantly delicious.


    Auntie Li couldn¡¯t stop praising, "Miss Su is more and more like ady of the house."


    "I won¡¯te next time if you keep saying that," Su Ruanruan humbly protested.


    Auntie Li stopped joking.


    But in her heart, she was truly moved.


    Just now she had seen the mastere downstairs, taking a bath and changing into clean clothes.


    He looked in a good mood.


    Auntie Li secretly thought, in the past, it might have taken him days to recover.


    It¡¯s all thanks to Miss Su¡¯s skills.


    Not wanting to take the credit, Auntie Li let Su Ruanruan carry the tray to the dining room while she pretended to wipe with a rag, secretly paying attention to the sounds from there.


    Su Ruanruan brought over the noodles.


    Bao Jingyan put out his cigarette and started eating.


    Su Ruanruan sat beside him, reading a newspaper...


    Auntie Li secretly wiped away tears, smiling.


    Sir has a family now, how wonderful!


    ...


    That night, Su Ruanruan did not leave.


    She went to the dressing room to get a silk nightgown, took a bath, and changed.


    Her hair had just dried when she was embraced.


    She couldn¡¯t see him.


    She could only smell the masculine scent and a faint trace of aftershave.


    Su Ruanruan bit her tender red lips, "Weren¡¯t you supposed to handle work matters?"


    "All handled!" he gently nibbled the soft flesh behind her ear.


    Su Ruanruan wanted to turn around.


    But he wouldn¡¯t allow it.


    He held her in front of the mirror, gently teasing her.


    It wasn¡¯t long before she couldn¡¯t bear it, crying softly.


    Bao Jingyan lifted her in his arms, consoling her, "Last time wasn¡¯t it fine? It¡¯s only been a few days apart... why are you scared again?"


    His gaze intensely fixed on her, a strong sense of dominance emanating from him.


    Su Ruanruan dared not look at him.


    Softly, she lowered her eyes.


    ...


    Late into the night.


    Bao Jingyan whispered into her ear, "Ruanruan, are we reconciled now?"


    Su Ruanruan wrapped her arms around his neck.


    She dared not utter a word of dissent, or he¡¯d be relentless!


    ...


    Early the next morning, Su Ruanruan was awakened.


    She lingered in bed, "It¡¯s the weekend."


    "Aren¡¯t you seeking a formal status?" Bao Jingyan shook off the thin quilt and got out of bed himself.


    Su Ruanruan immediately woke up.


    She sat up, watching the handsome man dress.


    Bao Jingyan, with his good physique, was unreserved before her.


    Su Ruanruan blushed, "I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about."


    Bao Jingyan leaned over to kiss her.


    Very tenderly.


    She naturally epted...


    After the kiss, Bao Jingyanzily patted her, "Change and wash up."


    He himself, went straight into the bathroom.


    Soon, the sound of running water echoed from inside.


    Su Ruanruan paused for a moment, then her face heated up tremendously.

 Chapter 284: Engagement Ring!

    <h4>Chapter 284: Chapter 284: Engagement Ring!</h4><h4></h4>


    Su Ruanruan held his discarded bathrobe, her face flushing and heart racing.


    Would he withstand it till he breaks?


    She flipped through the book, aware that he was ufortable.


    Reserved as Su Ruanruan was, he wouldn¡¯t force her, and naturally, she wouldn¡¯t take the initiative.


    Thus, they were left hanging like this.


    Neither moving forward nor retreating...


    *


    An hourter.


    At the foot of Jiangcheng Mountain Temple.


    Bao Jingyan led Su Ruanruan to a cemetery that resembled a garden.


    It was quiet in the early morning.


    Dewdrops veiled the photo of Sun Weilian on the gravestone.


    Bao Jingyan bent down to wipe away those droplets.


    He offered a bouquet of lilies and gently said, "Mom, I¡¯ve brought Ruanruan to see you."


    Su Ruanruan felt somewhat nervous.


    He mentioned a formal rtionship, which naturally led her to think about the civil affairs office, assuming he was joking.


    But he had brought her to meet his mother instead.


    Su Ruanruan looked down at her light pink long dress, feeling it was inappropriate.


    But Bao Jingyan reassured her, "It¡¯s good as it is, my mom would like it."


    He pulled her to pay respect to his mother, urging her, "Ruanruan, quickly tell my mother that you¡¯ll take care of me in the future."


    Su Ruanruan nced at him and said softly, "Shouldn¡¯t it be you taking care of me?"


    No sooner had she spoken, her fingers were captured.


    Their fingers tightly intertwined.


    Bao Jingyan said in a low hoarse voice, "I will take care of you in the same way you take care of me! Whether in poverty or wealth."


    A dazzling pink diamond ring now adorned Su Ruanruan¡¯s finger.


    It looked to be about 2 carats, wless.


    A mist veiled Su Ruanruan¡¯s eyes.


    "Dumbfounded?" he gently held her hand, "Stop ying dumb! Say you are willing."


    Su Ruanruan bit her lip, "I¡¯m not of marriageable age yet."


    "That¡¯s why we are taking care of it here first," Bao Jingyan asserted with confidence.


    Su Ruanruan stared at him for a while, then suddenly felt sweet.


    She had been sleeping with him for quite some time.


    Though not having taken the final step, she always felt ashamed.


    Now that he had given her a ring and his mother knew... they would get married, have children, and stay together till old age.


    Su Ruanruan did not speak.


    She ced her hands on his shoulders and kissed him lightly on tiptoe.


    Bao Jingyan kissed her back.


    Restrained, yet tender.


    ...


    On the way back, Su Ruanruan gazed at the ring between her fingers.


    She couldn¡¯t put it down.


    She asked him, "When did you order this?"


    "During the business trip! We started cold-warring as soon as I returned," Bao Jingyan said with one hand on the steering wheel and the other stroking his smooth chin on purpose.


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s eyes sparkled.


    She admired the ring over and over, whispering, "There are so many eligibledies out there, many of them beautiful... Are you sure you want to marry me, Bao Jingyan?"


    Bao Jingyan sighed, "You¡¯re being affected, Miss Su!"


    "I just want to be affected for a moment right now." She was in a good mood.


    Bao Jingyan was about to ask her where to have lunch, whether to return to the Gu Family...


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s phone rang.


    She nced at it, a call from Su Yugu of the Su Family.


    Su Ruanruan lowered her gaze.


    Considering the time, it was about right.


    She answered the call.


    Su Yugu invited her to a meal, insisting that no matter what, she had toe back once the old man was discharged from the hospital.


    Su Ruanruan agreed.


    After hanging up, she turned to Bao Jingyan, "I¡¯ll make a trip to the Su Family."


    Bao Jingyan fell silent for a moment, "Need any help?"


    "Not for now." Su Ruanruan ced her hand over his, "When I need someone, I will say so."


    Bao Jingyan gave her hand a reassuring tap.


    He wanted her to be careful.


    As she stepped out of the car, Su Ruanruan took the initiative to kiss him.


    Her little mouth kissed his Adam¡¯s apple, nting little kisses.


    Bao Jingyan was passionate.


    He stroked her long hair, murmuring softly, "Visit the olddy in the evening, alright?"


    Su Ruanruan quietly hummed in agreement.


    She got out of the car, and Old Zhao¡¯s vehicle was already waiting by the roadside to take her to the Su Family.


    Half an hourter, Su Ruanruan arrived at the Su Family home.


    As soon as she entered, she heard a tumult of noisy voices.


    Mixed with it was the sound of a woman¡¯s crying...

 Chapter 285: What Man Doesn’t Cheat?

    <h4>Chapter 285: Chapter 285: What Man Doesn¡¯t Cheat?</h4><h4></h4>


    Su Ruanruan asked an old servant, "Who is causing a fuss?"


    The servant quietly told her, "It¡¯s the grand young master¡¯s wife."


    Su Ruanruan furrowed her brows.


    Su Minghua¡¯s wife?


    The old servant added, "The grand young master didn¡¯te homest night to sleep again. The grand young madam was unhappy! She smashed quite a few things early in the morning."


    Su Ruanruan took out five hundred-dor bills from her wallet and asked softly, "Does the grand young master have someone outside?"


    "It¡¯s not fixed! He just likes to y around!" The old servant seemed to understand very well.


    Su Ruanruan sent her away and stepped into the living room.


    Su Minghua and his wife had taken their fight from the second floor down to the first.


    Su Minghua¡¯s wife was called Wang Meiru.


    Usually very demure.


    But now she was disheveled, screaming like a madwoman, "Life like this is unbearable."


    Su Yugu and his wife were sitting in the living room.


    Su Yugu reprimanded his son, "Minghua, you don¡¯t want to live a good life anymore?"


    The Su Family¡¯s aunt, however, made excuses, "What man doesn¡¯t stray?"


    Su Minghua¡¯s wife turned pale.


    Her husband was cavorting with others, never home at night.


    And yet, in her mother-inw¡¯s mouth, it was mentioned so casually.


    She had tolerated it for many years and made a fuss a few times; she was a bit tired.


    She slumped into her seat and said softly, "Let¡¯s divorce while we don¡¯t have children!"


    No sooner had she finished speaking than the Su Family¡¯s aunt mocked sharply, "Ha! Minghua has married you for several years and not a single child; you still have the face to mention divorce?"


    Her face was full of mean-spiritedness, "You can divorce, sure! But don¡¯t even think about taking anything with you."


    Su Minghua¡¯s wife trembled with anger, "When I married into the family, I brought a dowry of twenty million."


    "I didn¡¯t see it," the Su Family¡¯s aunt quibbled.


    Wang Meiru could only look towards Su Yugu, "Dad, that money was invested in Tongsheng Hospital back then."


    Su Yuguughed, "Meiru, isn¡¯t it good for the money to stay in the hospital? Besides, you and Minghua should really try to make it work."


    "It¡¯s unbearable now," Wang Meiru muttered, "He finds women outside, am I supposed to just keep tolerating it?"


    "That¡¯s because you can¡¯t bear children," the Su Family¡¯s aunt sharply retorted.


    Wang Meiru covered her face and wept bitterly.


    Su Ruanruan timely interjected, "What¡¯s going on with my sister-inw?"


    The Su Family members were taken aback.


    Amidst the turmoil in the house, no one noticed Su Ruanruan, the girl,ing over.


    Su Yugu immediately said, "It¡¯s just a husband and wife quarrel, it¡¯s nothing."


    Pretending ignorance, Su Ruanruan addressed Su Minghua, "Big brother, you should really make it up to herter."


    Su Minghua¡¯s expression was a bit awkward.


    Wang Meiru¡¯s mouth opened and closed, hesitant to speak.


    Now that Su Ruanruan was in a position of power, she wanted to ask her to uphold justice.


    But with no blood rtion to Su Ruanruan, even speaking up might not help.


    Seeing her struggle, Su Ruanruan pulled out a handkerchief to wipe her tears, "I finally came home for a meal, are you going to keep crying? You¡¯ll make me think you¡¯re not weing me."


    Wang Meiru hurriedly said, "How could that be?"


    Su Ruanruan smiled, "Then I¡¯ll take you to wash your face and put on makeup."


    Wang Meiru, caring about her own face, softly hummed an assent.


    Seeing Su Ruanruan soothe his wife, Su Minghua breathed a sigh of relief.


    He nced towards the stairs and only spoke when he saw no one was there, "Ruanruan is really something now, definitely has the presence of a wealthy daughter."


    The Su Family¡¯s aunt immediately said, "Exactly! Later we¡¯ll have to mention the matter of Qionglin to her."


    "What¡¯s the rush!" Su Yugu gave her a sharp look, "She was raised by our Su Family! She owes us a great debt of gratitude! If we ask for a small favor, could she possibly refuse?"

 Chapter 286: Ruanruan, Help Me!

    <h4>Chapter 286: Chapter 286: Ruanruan, Help Me!</h4><h4></h4>


    Second Floor.


    Su Ruanruan was helping Wang Meiru, assisting her in washing and grooming.


    Wang Meiru felt aggrieved, and now being treated so tenderly, she couldn¡¯t help but burst into tears.


    She softly shared her ordeal.


    She and Su Ruanruan weren¡¯t particrly close, and speaking out made her feel embarrassed.


    Su Ruanruan gently stroked her hair, speaking softly, "Do you really not want to continue with your husband?"


    Wang Meiru grabbed her hand tightly.


    "Ruanruan, do you have a way to help me?"


    She teared up again, "I know you are capable, please help me!"


    Su Ruanruan smiled lightly, "If you really don¡¯t want to continue, I indeed have a way."


    "I don¡¯t want to continue! Ruanruan, please help me." Wang Meiru was about to kneel.


    Su Ruanruan quickly helped her up.


    She looked into Wang Meiru¡¯s eyes and said, "I can not only help you get back the 20 million, but also allow you to divorce with dignity. However, you need to be willing."


    Wang Meiru hurriedly said, "There¡¯s nothing I¡¯m not willing to give up."


    Su Ruanruan wiped her tears, continuing, "From now on, continue acting as the grand young madam of the Su Family. If Su Minghua does anything, don¡¯t care or pretend you don¡¯t know."


    She asked, "Can you do it?"


    Wang Meiru¡¯s face showed admiration, "I can do it."


    Su Ruanruan smiled gently.


    She led Wang Meiru downstairs.


    Wang Meiru regained her usual grace, without crying or fussing.


    Su Minghua then thanked Su Ruanruan.


    Su Ruanruan joked, "Big brother is behaving now, but perhaps tomorrow when a beauty is by his side, he might forget toe home again."


    "I absolutely won¡¯t!" Su Minghua swore by pointing to the sky.


    He didn¡¯t want to divorce.


    The two million had already been spent frivolously.


    Su Ruanruan pushed Wang Meiru over to sit next to Su Minghua, Wang Meiru disying the demeanor of a good wife.


    The aunt of the Su Family, wanting to say harsh words, had to keep her mouth shut.


    Now it was time for dinner, the old matriarch of the Su Family and Su Qionglin both came downstairs to the dining room.


    During the meal, the affair of Su Qionglin was naturally brought up by the Su family members.


    Su Ruanruan readily agreed, and the Gu Family would no longer suppress her.


    The aunt of the Su Family pressed further, "What about her and Ziqi¡¯s matter?"


    Su Ruanruan smiled lightly, "This, I cannot help with! Bao Ziqi and Xia Minn are getting along very well."


    Su Qionglin was in disbelief.


    She proudly said, "That woman is like a block of wood, Ziqi won¡¯t fall for her."


    Su Ruanruan wisely remained silent.


    At this moment, Wang Meiru passed a chopstick of food to her sister-inw, softly stating, "Qionglin, happiness must be fought for! If you ask Ruanruan to help you, you¡¯ll just feel ufortable once Ruanruan and Ziqi interact."


    Sheughed lightly, theugh was very gentle, "That would make it difficult for Ruanruan."


    This struck a chord with Su Qionglin.


    Indeed, her biggest enemy was Su Ruanruan.


    Xia Minn was not worth fearing.


    She regained her confidence.


    Su Ruanruan was cleared from being cornered, her gaze identally swept over Wang Meiru.


    Wang Meiru appeared as if basked in spring, lively in conversation.


    There was no hint of difort visible.


    Su Ruanruan thought to herself: She really is a great help.


    When Su Ruanruan was leaving the Su Family, she told Wang Meiru, "Wait for news! Don¡¯t act rashly."


    Wang Meiru nodded, "Ruanruan, I¡¯ll listen to you."


    Su Ruanruan knew she was tight on money and left her a check for one million.


    "A woman must maintain her dignity, don¡¯t demean yourself."


    With this, Wang Meiru was dead set on following Su Ruanruan.


    ...


    Su Ruanruan got into the car.


    Lao Zhao nced at the rearview mirror, "I couldn¡¯t tell that the grand young madam of the Su Family and you were so close."


    Su Ruanruan thought of Mrs. Su¡¯s harsh words, murmured, "She¡¯s also a pitiful person."


    Lao Zhao smiled, "Miss Su has a kind heart."


    Su Ruanruan remained silent.


    She thought: She was about to meddle in someone¡¯s marriage, how was that kind?


    She instructed Lao Zhao, "Go to Mrs. Mu¡¯s ce, I have some affairs to handle!"


    Lao Zhao stepped on the elerator, turning a corner...

 Chapter 287: Bao Mingyuan’s Suspicion

    <h4>Chapter 287: Chapter 287: Bao Mingyuan¡¯s Suspicion</h4><h4></h4>


    Su Ruanruan finished her business, and it was already evening.


    She took a car to the Bao Family.


    It was the weekend, and the Bao Family members were all present.


    Xia Minn also came over for dinner.


    While they were chatting, a ck sedan slowly pulled up to the parking lot.


    Old Zhao carefully shielded the roof with his body, helping Su Ruanruan out of the car.


    Su Ruanruan, in a light pink long dress, appeared even more delicate under the dim light.


    She gracefully approached the hall, with servants of the Bao Family respectfully addressing her as "Miss Su."


    The wife of the Bao Family felt ufortable.


    Xia Minn felt even more ufortable.


    With Su Ruanruan¡¯s status in the Bao Family, Xia Minn¡¯s life wouldn¡¯t be easy after marrying into the family.


    She cared about Su Ruanruan, but Su Ruanruan did not care about her.


    She scanned the room subtly and spotted Bao Jingyan sitting on a sofa in the back.


    He was flipping through a magazine with a casual air.


    Noticing her gaze, he looked up and gently smiled at her.


    Su Ruanruan felt her face grow hot and greeted the olddy, "It seems the olddy¡¯s leg is no longer causing problems."


    Bao Jingyuan immediately retorted, "Then you don¡¯t need to stay at home anymore."


    "Jingyuan! How can you talk like that?" Bao Mingyuan was in a good mood and didn¡¯t scold her harshly.


    He looked at Su Ruanruan affectionately and said, "Ziqi has a concert next week! Your aunt ns to host a banquet afterward, Ruanruan, do you have any guests you¡¯d like to invite?"


    Su Ruanruan understood.


    It was a celebration banquet in name, but in reality, it was to announce the rtionship between Bao Ziqi and Xia Minn.


    She didn¡¯t want to attend such an asion.


    But upon second thought, it was the perfect opportunity.


    She softly spoke up, "My eldest and second brothers have a bit of an appreciation for the arts; I¡¯d like to invite them to listen to Ziqi¡¯s concert."


    Bao Ziqi frowned.


    Su Minghua and Su Ru¡¯an?


    Before he could speak, the wife of the Bao Family rejected the idea, "Wouldn¡¯t it be inappropriate for the Su Family toe?"


    Su Ruanruan smiled faintly, "My eldest and second brothers are very understanding."


    The wife of the Bao Family wanted to oppose, but Bao Jingyuan hurriedly said, "I can vouch for them! The eldest and second brothers of the Su Family would never ruin the affair between brother and Minn."


    She was urging and begging, solely because she wanted to see Su Ru¡¯an.


    The wife of the Bao Family, hassled, could only agree.


    Su Ruanruan lowered her gaze and took a delicate sip from a small teacup.


    Between her slender fingers, a pink diamond sparkled brightly.


    Bao Jingyuan, filled with envy, asked, "Su Ruanruan, who gave you that?"


    With no more ties to Bao Ziqi, she openly replied, "My eldest brother gave it to me."


    Bao Jingyuan wanted to look at it.


    Su Ruanruan wouldn¡¯t let her.


    It was the first time Bao Jingyuan didn¡¯t make trouble for her: It was fine as long as it wasn¡¯t from Su Ru¡¯an.


    Only Bao Ziqi stared fixedly at the ring, looking uneasy.


    ...


    In a small courtyard.


    Su Ruanruan leaned on a soft couch, reading a book.


    Knowing that Bao Jingyan wasing, she didn¡¯tpletely shut the door.


    Sure enough, he came over at eleven o¡¯clock.


    There was a slight scent of alcohol about him.


    Su Ruanruan poured him tea, "Why have you been drinking?"


    Bao Jingyan, however, pulled her into his arms and grumbled, "Earlier, you called him Ziqi?"


    "Are you really jealous over this?" Su Ruanruan said softly, "We¡¯ll inevitably see each other in the future, should I always avoid him?"


    "That¡¯s also true! After you be the big sister-inw, you¡¯ll have to address him as Ziqi," Bao Jingyan joked.


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s face became hot.


    Bao Jingyan let her go and then asked about the Su Family¡¯s matters.


    Su Ruanruan recounted the day¡¯s events.


    Afterward, she felt somewhat worried.


    Bao Jingyan spoke leisurely, "For pleasure, men can do anything."


    Su Ruanruan was rather speechless.


    ...


    The next day.


    Bao Jingyuan personally wrote two invitations, ready to have someone deliver them to the Su Family.


    She was about to sneak away when Bao Mingyuan called her back.


    "Take out what¡¯s behind you."


    Reluctantly Bao Jingyuan showed it, moring, "These are for the guests Su Ruanruan wants to invite!"


    "You im to dislike her the most, yet now you¡¯re using her as a cover," Bao Mingyuan reprimanded his young daughter.


    Bao Jingyuan kicked at stones, "I don¡¯t!"


    Bao Mingyuan waved his hand, "You¡¯ve already written them, so why not deliver them?"


    Bao Jingyuan ran off quickly, fearful he might change his mind.


    Behind her, Bao Mingyuan was deep in thought.


    He suddenly remembered the pair ofdies¡¯ slippers he had seen in Jingyan¡¯s ce... He called Ruanruan, and a cellphone rang upstairs.


    But Jingyan, without a change of expression, went upstairs to answer a call.


    Those two kids...


    Bao Mingyuan suddenly broke into a cold sweat!

 Chapter 288: Let Him Experience the Dazzle of Wealth

    <h4>Chapter 288: Chapter 288: Let Him Experience the Dazzle of Wealth</h4><h4></h4>


    Early in the morning, the Su Family received a distinguished guest.


    Bao Jingyuan personally came to deliver the invitations.


    Su Yugu wasn¡¯t present, so Su Minghua and his wife weed the guest.


    Bao Jingyuan¡¯s eyes darted around, "Where is Professor Su?"


    "He went to the academy of fine arts early this morning." Su Minghua¡¯s demeanor was amiable, "Is there something I can convey for you?"


    "Not at all necessary!" Bao Jingyuan dered with an air of confidence.


    She gently ced two invitations on the coffee table.


    Su Minghua picked them up for a closer look.


    My goodness, they were invitations to the Bao Family¡¯s celebration banquet.


    The main characters were Bao Ziqi and Xia Minn.


    Immediately, Su Minghua nced upstairs, and then said to Bao Jingyuan, "Qionglin will probably make a fuss if she finds out."


    Bao Jingyuan dismissed it, "Qionglin is outdated! I sincerely invite big brother Su and Professor Su to the concert."

 Chapter 289: The Wealthy Widow of My First Love, Whose Husband Died

    <h4>Chapter 289: Chapter 289: The Wealthy Widow of My First Love, Whose Husband Died</h4><h4></h4>


    Bao Ziqi¡¯s celebration party.


    Celebrities were as abundant as clouds.


    Su Minghua went along with Su Ru¡¯an to attend.


    Su Minghua, being the Head of Surgery, barely qualified as an elite white-cor.


    However, such a morous and intoxicating scene was not something he often encountered.


    He gazed at the grandeur, fixating on those graceful, wealthydies.


    He couldn¡¯t look away.


    Just at that moment, Bao Jingyuan came over and took Su Ru¡¯an away.


    Left alone, Su Minghua¡¯s gaze grew even more unrestrained.


    Just then, a voice arose: "Big brother."


    Su Ruanruan stood by his side, a smile brimming with warmth.


    Su Minghua stared at Su Ruanruan.


    He was dazzled!


    She wore a dark-colored cocktail dress.


    The attireplimented her skin, her face as pure as white plum blossoms.


    Her waist was finely slim, her shoulders delicately soft.


    The formerly most inconspicuous sister, now shone the brightest amidst the celebrities.


    Su Minghua felt both envious and nostalgic.


    Su Ruanruan stayed close to him.


    She held a ss of red wine, chatting with him and introducing the guests of the banquet.


    Invisibly, she broadened Su Minghua¡¯swork.


    Su Minghua felt this sister was sensible, far surpassing Qionglin multiple times over.


    The two were deeply engrossed in conversation when Mu Jiu approached.


    "Brother Jiu," Su Ruanruan stood elegantly.


    She introduced Su Minghua to Mu Jiu: "This is my big brother! He¡¯s also the Head of Surgery at Tongsheng Hospital."


    Mu Jiu was impably mannered today.


    He shook hands with Su Minghua: "I¡¯ve always heard Ruanruan speak of you, admired you for a long time! Finally, I meet the big brother today."


    Mu Jiu was influential in Jiancheng.


    At this moment, he was treating him as an equal.


    Su Minghua was pleasantly surprised.


    He looked towards Ruanruan, deeply touched.


    Su Ruanruan, yfullytching onto his arm, said to Mu Jiu: "I introduced Brother Jiu, won¡¯t you introduce us to thedy by your side?"


    Mu Jiuughed heartily.


    He affectionately said: "Look, Brother Jiu almost forgot."


    Then, he gracefully introduced thedy apanying him: "Ms. Song Wei! From B city."


    He added: "Ms. Song¡¯s business in B city is really extensive."


    Song Wei smiled: "You tter me, Mu Jiu."


    She stepped forward and shook hands with Su Minghua generously.


    Su Minghua stared at this jewel-adorned young and beautiful woman, taken aback.


    "Song Wei! You are Song Wei?"


    "Su Minghua?" Thedy was also extremely surprised.


    Su Ruanruan, puzzled, asked: "Big brother, do you know each other?"


    Su Minghua stared at thedy¡¯s face, utterly excited.


    Meanwhile, Song Wei covered her mouth and chuckled lightly: "Minghua and I were college ssmates."


    She openly said: "I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here."


    "Fate." Mu Jiu apuded softly.


    He leaned closer to Su Minghua, lowering his voice: "A widow! Worth billions."


    Su Minghua got a shock.


    Mu Jiu cheerfully said to Su Ruanruan: "Don¡¯t disturb your big brother catching up,ee, Brother Jiu will take you to see something fun."


    Su Ruanruan bit her lip: "I promised Mumu to keep an eye on you."


    "You¡¯re siding with her now, aren¡¯t you? Not listening to Brother Jiu?"


    ...


    As they talked, they gradually walked away.


    Su Minghua withdrew his gaze.


    He deeply looked at Song Wei.


    They were first loves, who had parted ways after graduation.


    Song Wei took the initiative, lightly asking as she held his arm: "Minghua, would you like to find a ce to catch up?"


    Su Minghua looked at her gorgeous features and her jewel-adorned splendor.


    She had a great figure.


    And she was unmarried.


    Unable to resist the temptation, Su Minghua followed Song Wei and left.

 Chapter 290: My Heart and Soul, I Would Die for You

    <h4>Chapter 290: Chapter 290: My Heart and Soul, I Would Die for You</h4><h4></h4>


    All was silent.


    Only Bao Ziqi had witnessed everything.


    He held a ss of red wine and walked toward Su Ruanruan.


    He gently called her name.


    Su Ruanruan turned around, her skirt swirling lightly.


    She looked innocent and beautiful.


    But Bao Ziqi knew it was just an appearance.


    Su Ruanruan harbored ill intentions.


    He pointed his chin in the direction Su Minghua had left and asked coldly, "What unspeakable things have you done again?"


    Su Ruanruan yed with a crystal tassel nearby.


    After a moment, she smiled lightly, "Are you intending to meddle in this?"


    Bao Ziqi clenched his teeth, "Of course not."


    He turned and left.


    Clearly angered.


    Su Ruanruan ignored him, holding her wine and mingling with the high-societydies.


    But she didn¡¯t stay long at the banquet, she left around ten o¡¯clock.


    In the hotel parking lot, Qin Chao personally helped her put on her coat.


    His old face was flushed, "Su Minghua went to the hotel with Song Wei. Lord Jiu has booked a private room, inviting Miss Su to join them."


    Su Ruanruan got into the car and said indifferently, "Just have him send me a video."


    Qin Chao nodded respectfully and closed the car door for her.


    The ck limousine slowly drove away.


    Su Ruanruan dialed Wang Meiru¡¯s number.


    "Su Minghua won¡¯t be returning tonight! If nothing unexpected happens, he might even go on a trip for a few days."


    Wang Meiru nodded, "I will get his safe¡¯s password as soon as possible."


    After hanging up the phone, Wang Meiru put on white gloves.


    She began to try the safe¡¯s password.


    She had sided with Su Ruanruan.


    She wanted to reim what belonged to her and win back her dignity.


    ...


    Few days alone.


    Su Minghua felt like he was in heaven.


    Song Wei was enchanting and charming.


    In the bedchambers, Su Minghua¡¯s horizons were broadened.


    She had money and was generous.


    She never made Su Minghua spend a penny, paying for everything herself.


    She even bought Su Minghua a watch worth over two million.


    Su Minghua felt this was the life he wanted, and he was infatuated with her.


    In the luxurious hotel suite, Song Wei wore a silk robe, her neckline wide open.


    Her tea-colored wavy hair cascaded over her shoulders, teasingly exposed.


    Mature and sexy!


    She handed a ss of red wine to Su Minghua.


    Su Minghua took a sip and couldn¡¯t let go of Song Wei.


    "When will you give me a status?" Song Wei leaned against him, her delicate nails gently tracing on his arm.


    Her eyes were sly and seductive.


    But Su Minghua hesitated.


    Song Wei was beautiful, had a great figure, and was wealthy, but she had been widowed.


    It might be difficult to get approval from his family.


    He only hesitated briefly, which made Song Wei unhappy.


    She stood up, pulling her clothes together, and took ady¡¯s cigarette from a cigarette case and lit it.


    She slowly exhaled a ring of smoke.


    Seductive and very stylish.


    Su Minghua couldn¡¯t bear to lose her, calling her endearingly and trying hard to please her.


    But Song Wei wasn¡¯t buying it, she coldlyughed, "So it seems you were just ying along and had no intention of being responsible?"


    Su Minghua felt helpless, "Baby, didn¡¯t we agree that night?"


    Song Wei stared at him with a cigarette in her hand.


    After a moment, a gleam appeared in her eyes.


    She gently wiped it away, very nonchntly, "Go back! I am not holding you back! Mr. Su, it¡¯s not the first time you¡¯ve abandoned me."


    Determined, she resisted all of Su Minghua¡¯s pleas.


    Su Minghua had no choice but to return to the country the next day.


    Those few days felt like a dream.


    Every night, Su Minghua missed her body.


    But Song Wei disappeared without a trace.


    Su Minghua was restless and made several mistakes at work.


    Su Yugu scolded him multiple times.


    Su Minghua, missing Song Wei terribly, secretly sought out Lord Mu Jiu to inquire about her.


    Lord Mu Jiu red, "I introduced you two to catch up, not to end up in bed! Doctor Su, what you are doing is disgraceful!"

 Chapter 291: I Don’t Believe You Haven’t Tried It

    <h4>Chapter 291: Chapter 291: I Don¡¯t Believe You Haven¡¯t Tried It</h4><h4></h4>


    Mu Jiu chuckled after saying that.


    Su Minghua¡¯s face flushed with anxiety.


    At the same time, it stirred the instincts of a man.


    He let go of his pride to plead with Mu Jiu.


    Mu Jiu patted his trousers andughed dryly, "Is it really that interesting?"


    Su Minghua said to Mu Jiu, "It wasn¡¯t like this in the past! Song Wei seems like a changed person."


    Mu Jiu sympathized with him.


    He said, "In a couple of days, Song Wei wille to Jiang City to discuss business, I¡¯ll give you the address then."


    Mu Jiuughed again, "Whether she pays attention to you or not, that¡¯s up to your own skills."


    Su Minghua was extremely grateful.


    After he left.


    Su Ruanruan pushed the door open and sat down opposite Mu Jiu.


    She spread her tiny hands.


    Mu Jiu reclined on the sofa, smiling contentedly, "A girl like you, why would you need that kind of thing?"


    His eyes suddenly widened, "Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re just curious? I don¡¯t believe you and Bao Jingyan haven¡¯t tried it!"


    "Just tell me if you¡¯ll give it or not," said Su Ruanruan, unfazed.


    Mu Jiu chin tilted up.


    Qin Chao handed a sealed envelope to Su Ruanruan.


    Su Ruanruan took it and bid her farewell.


    Mu Jiu was upset, "It¡¯s not easy for you toe here, why leave so soon?"


    "Sigh, I¡¯m saying... you have a share in this family business too, aren¡¯t you going to inspect it?"


    Su Ruanruan waved to him.


    Mu Jiu spoke to Qin Chao with a bit of distaste, "She definitely took it to learn and practice those tricks."


    Just thinking about her mastering these techniques and using them all on Bao Jingyan¡ª


    Mu Jiu¡¯s heart ached like it was being cut by a knife!


    Qin Chao tried to console him, "Why don¡¯t you, Mu Jiu, find someone to distract you?"


    Mu Jiu wasn¡¯t in the mood.


    ...


    Su Ruanruan took the item and went downstairs.


    She told Old Zhao, "Please stop at the coffee shop ahead, I¡¯m meeting someone."


    Old Zhao confidently stepped on the gas.


    Within fifteen minutes, Su Ruanruan walked into the cafe.


    In a secluded corner, Mrs. Su Minghua was already waiting.


    "Big sister," Su Ruanruan said as she lifted her skirt and sat across from her.


    Wang Meiru found herself uncontrobly staring at her former sister-inw.


    Slender in stature.


    With a delicate oval face as pure as Song Xue and white plum blossoms, her brows and eyes had grown longer than before.


    Her entire being, as exquisite as carved ice and smooth jade.


    Wang Meiru could hardly believe that such a pure and pretty person could possess such great prowess.


    These days, she had witnessed Su Minghua losing his appetite and going crazy.


    Wang Meiru tightly grasped Su Ruanruan¡¯s hand, quietly slipping her a note.


    "This is the password for Su Minghua¡¯s safe deposit box! But there¡¯s nothing important in the safe at home except some share certificates and jewelry," said Wang Meiru.


    Su Ruanruan looked down at the password.


    Wang Meiru added, "As for the materials on your second uncle, I think Su Yugu and his son must have stored them in the hospital."


    Su Ruanruan hummed lightly in response.


    Wang Meiru felt it wasn¡¯t enough, she wanted to do more!


    Su Ruanruan gently patted her hand and said, "No need to do anything else! Just wait for Su Minghua to initiate the divorce."


    She pondered for a moment, "You brought a dowry of 20 million, ask him for 30 million by that time."


    Wang Meiru¡¯s voice trembled, "The Su Family members are so mean, would they be willing to give an extra 10 million?"


    Su Ruanruan sipped her coffee and smiled slightly, "By then, he¡¯s likely to be more than willing."


    Wang Meiru was tremendously excited.


    She straightened her clothes and smoothed her hair, leaving overjoyed.


    She believed in Ruanruan¡¯s words.


    Su Ruanruan sat alone, slowly finishing her cup of coffee.


    Back in the car, Old Zhao asked her where to go.


    Bao Jingyan was on a business trip; she was supposed to return to the Gu Family¡¯s ce.


    But after pondering for a moment, Su Ruanruan opted to go to Bao Jingyan¡¯s vi.


    Before it got dark, Su Ruanruan changed into homewear and helped Aunt Li cook.


    Aunt Li was very happy, yet pretended to shoo her away, "You¡¯re here for big matters, whypete with an old woman like me for the kitchen job?"


    Su Ruanruan smiled lightly, "I¡¯m practicing so I can be filial to Aunt Li."


    She was lovable, and Aunt Li adored her as if she were her own daughter.


    The two chatted andughed together.


    At night, after taking a bath, Su Ruanruan came out in a slip dress.


    Suddenly, she remembered the USB drive she had taken from Mu Jiu, so she went to the study while drying her hair.

 Chapter 292 I Think About You Every Night

    <h4>Chapter 292: Chapter 292 I Think About You Every Night</h4><h4></h4>


    Bao Jingyan¡¯s study room, Su Ruanruan could use at will.


    She opened herptop, and inserted the USB drive.


    In a moment, the screen came to life, apanied by stereo surround sound.


    Su Ruanruan blushed deeply.


    Who would have thought, Song Wei has such a good figure!


    Every inch of her expression was captivating.


    Su Ruanruan thought to herself, if she were a man, she would also die for Song Wei.


    After watching for half an hour, she closed herptop with a flushed face.


    But she forgot to take out that USB drive!


    ...


    At night, Su Ruanruan couldn¡¯t sleep.


    Those images of Song Wei and Su Minghua rooted in her mind.


    She thought about it thoroughly.


    She has been with Bao Jingyan for a long time, but she has never trulymitted.


    Sometimes, Bao Jingyan would sweet-talk her, saying that it was pleasurable.


    She never really believed it.


    But today, after seeing Song Wei¡¯s demeanor, she believed it.


    *


    Three dayster.


    Su Minghua saw Song Wei again.


    Song Wei was talking business in the hotel lobby.


    She wore a ck tight woolen dress with a deep V-neckline.


    Under the contrast of ck, a stunning expanse of pale skin was revealed.


    Song Wei saw Su Minghua but pretended not to notice. She continued discussing business with a 50-year-old man opposite her until she gracefully stood up.


    They shook hands to say goodbye.


    Su Minghua immediately rushed over, "Song Wei."


    Song Wei looked down at her phone, responding nonchntly, "Why are you here?"


    Su Minghua urgently said, "Let¡¯s talk."


    Song Wei looked up, her gaze cold.


    Su Minghua thought it was hopeless and was about to try persuading her.


    Song Wei said, "Let¡¯s go upstairs to talk!"


    Su Minghua hurriedly picked up her coat and followed her into the elevator.


    He hadn¡¯t seen her for a long time and really wanted to be close to her.


    But Song Wei remained aloof.


    Once they reached her presidential suite, Song Wei still offered him a ss of red wine with the demeanor of hosting an old ssmate.


    Alone together, Su Minghua could no longer restrain himself.


    He embraced Song Wei from behind.


    His hands were very restless.


    The hands of a surgeon...


    Song Wei tilted her head back, somewhat overwhelmed.


    "Just now, that old man kept staring at you," Su Minghua whispered discontentedly in her ear.


    But Song Wei pushed him away.


    Her gaze was seductive, but her words were merciless.


    "He¡¯s just a business partner! Besides, you¡¯re not my man, why do you care who looks at me!"


    Song Wei walked to the liquor cab and poured herself a ss of red wine.


    Su Minghua was rejected.


    His face flushed then paled.


    He asked her, "Do you really not cherish our past?"


    Song Wei gently swirled her wine ss, dismissively saying, "Back then my family was poor and your family looked down on me, I don¡¯t me you! But now, you still intend to toy with me."


    "I absolutely do not," Su Minghua insisted earnestly, as if he wished he could show her his heart.


    He boldly wrapped his arms around her waist, making tender derations, "I am sincere towards you! You¡¯ve been cold-hearted, I think about you every night."


    He grasped Song Wei¡¯s hand, desperately proving it.


    Song Wei withdrew her hand.


    Her eyes captivatingly alluring, "The men who think of me nightly stretch from Jiang City to B City. If I paid attention to every one of them, I wouldn¡¯t do any business, right?"


    Su Minghua became anxious, "You shouldn¡¯t care about them."


    Song Wei stroked his chest, tenderly saying, "They¡¯re more considerate than you, and they can hold sway at home! Not like you, who only thinks about sleeping with me!"


    Su Minghua of course made more promises.


    Song Wei still remained cool and firm.


    When Su Minghua left, his heart was utterly chilled.


    He was well-born and of high standing, typically very sessful among women.


    However, he had suffered a setback with Song Wei, his old me.


    Leaving the hotel, he even thought of giving up.


    After all, when ites to pleasing women versus being pleased, the vast majority of men would choose thetter.


    Back home, Su Minghua was seething.


    Hey in bed, suffering from lovesickness.


    Wang Meiru knew it well.


    She sat at the dressing table, deliberately making small talk with him.


    This only made Su Minghua more frustrated; he had fallen out with Song Wei and it had been a long time since he went looking for other women, his body was restless.


    Thus, he reached for his wife, seeking marital intimacy.

 Chapter 293: No Hurry! He Can’t Escape

    <h4>Chapter 293: Chapter 293: No Hurry! He Can¡¯t Escape</h4><h4></h4>


    Wang Meiru despised him in her heart, but pretended to go along.


    After the event, Su Minghua felt even more empty.


    He went to take a shower.


    As the steam filled the air, he missed Song Wei terribly.


    He wished he could go find her immediately!


    In the bedroom.


    Wang Meiru leaned against the headboard, a cold sneer on her face.


    Su Minghua hadpletely lost his mind; the more he obsessed over Song Wei, the more pain he suffered, and the harder he would fallter on.


    Ruanruan really has some skills!


    She felt excited and vindicated, taking a cigarette from the box on the nightstand.


    She lit it and took a deep drag.


    Su Minghua came out wrapped in a towel, startled.


    But he did not stop her, merely saying while changing clothes: "Why have you started smoking?"


    Wang Meiru slowly exhaled rings of smoke, with a resigned attitude: "Since I can¡¯t bear children, it won¡¯t affect any kids anyway."


    Su Minghua¡¯s fingers paused.


    In the end, he didn¡¯t say anything.


    Feeling empty inside, he went out to mess around again.


    Wang Meiru grew anxious and called Su Ruanruan.


    "Su Minghua is out messing around again! I¡¯m worried he¡¯s giving up on Song Wei!"


    On the other end, Su Ruanruan was not in a hurry.


    She spoke softly: "No rush! Su Minghua can¡¯t escape."


    For he had seen the seductive charms of glitz and Song Wei.


    The greed of the Su Family, Ruanruan knew all too well.


    Wang Meiru hung up the phone, feeling reassured.


    ...


    Su Minghua messed around for several days.


    Initially, it was joyful.


    Butter, it became dull and tasteless.


    These women were no match for Song Wei.


    But Song Wei ignored him.


    Su Minghua, frustrated, went to a bar to drink.


    There, he unexpectedly encountered Song Wei.


    Song Wei was sitting with a very young and handsome man.


    She yed games with the man,ughing joyously when she won.


    Her voluptuous body asionally leaned against the man...


    Su Minghua just watched, drinking sullenly.


    He thought, is this the little boy toy she¡¯s picked up?


    Could this manpare to him?


    Su Minghua felt unwilling to let go and couldn¡¯t bear it.


    He found out from Mu Jiu that Song Wei was leaving Jiangcheng tomorrow.


    At that moment, Song Wei and the young man got up, her seductive body clinging to him.


    It looked as though they were heading back to the hotel.


    Su Minghua couldn¡¯t hold back anymore, and fueled by alcohol, he grabbed Song Wei¡¯s hand.


    His eyes were bloodshot, filled with jealousy: "You¡¯re taking him to your hotel?"


    Song Wei pulled away from him: "Doctor Su, show some respect."


    "When you were happy with me, why didn¡¯t you tell me to show some respect?" Su Minghua gritted his teeth and whispered.


    Song Wei¡¯s eyes were somewhat red.


    She stayed silent.


    Her expression seemed somewhat wronged.


    At this point, the young man spoke with a smile: "Is this Doctor Su? You¡¯ve misunderstood, I am Song Wei¡¯s cousin."


    Cousin?


    Su Minghua was both shocked and relieved.


    He apologized in a low voice.


    Song Wei pushed him away and walked out.


    Su Minghua paused for a moment, then hurriedly followed.


    By the time he reached the doorway, her driver had already driven the car away.


    Su Minghua pondered that she was leaving Jiangcheng tomorrow, and if he didn¡¯t seize the opportunity tonight, he would miss it.


    He took a taxi to her hotel and knocked open her room door.


    Song Wei, wearing a bathrobe, appeared.


    Her eyes faintly red.


    It looked like she had cried.


    Song Wei caught her by the shoulder and pushed her in, as he closed the door.


    He cautiously and gently asked her: "Why have you cried?"


    Song Wei tried to turn away, but he forcefully pulled her into his arms.


    She questioned: "What are you doing here again? Didn¡¯t you misunderstand me?"


    Su Minghua buried his head in her shoulder, intoxicated: "Song Wei, can we stop fighting?"


    Song Wei forcefully pushed him away.


    She walked over to the coffee table and threw down a stack of real estate deeds, securities, and a dozen luxury car keys.


    She stared into his eyes, a coldugh escaping her: "Su Minghua, I was thinking of sharing my wealth with you, wanting to be with you forever, but you treat me like a ything! Am I that cheap, Song Wei, that there are no other men in the world but you?"

 Chapter 294: Divorce! The Su Family’s Eyes Light Up at the Sight of Money

    <h4>Chapter 294: Chapter 294: Divorce! The Su Family¡¯s Eyes Light Up at the Sight of Money</h4><h4></h4>


    Su Minghua was utterly shaken.


    He had long heard from Mu Jiu that Song Wei had a huge fortune!


    But he never imagined that Song Wei would be willing to share it with him.


    He couldn¡¯t refuse this sincerity.


    He thought, even the strongest women need thefort of a man.


    He approached her and embraced her.


    Song Wei was not someone to be trifled with; she struggled and bit him as they tussled.


    She refused to be intimate with him.


    Su Minghua used some brute force...


    Afterwards, Song Wei softened in his arms.


    She wrapped her arms around his neck and whispered in his ear, "Do you really want to marry me?"


    Su Minghua said resolutely: "I¡¯ll tell her after a while."


    "Tell her tomorrow," Song Wei refused to let him touch her.


    Su Minghua couldn¡¯t stop himself, and in the heat of the moment, he agreed.


    Song Wei had seductive eyes; she propped herself up in front of him and started undressing.


    That night, Su Minghua gained some new experiences.


    ...


    The next morning.


    Su Ruanruan received a call asking her to return to the Su Family home.


    As soon as she arrived at the Su Family, the old servant who had benefittedst time quietly told her.


    "The eldest young master is causing a fuss about a divorce!"


    Su Ruanruan handed her five 100-yuan bills and gracefully walked into the Su Family¡¯s main hall.


    Just as she entered, she heard the old master¡¯s stern voice: "Minghua, it¡¯s fine to fool around outside! But talking about bringing her home, that¡¯s disgraceful!"


    Su Yugu and the Su Family¡¯s aunt also disagreed.


    To know, Wang Meihe had brought a dowry of 20 million when she married.


    If they really divorced and went to court, the Su Family would have to cough up that money.


    Wang Meihe, too, was behaving out of character.


    She cried and refused to agree to leave.


    Su Minghua was standing there, utterly unsupported.


    Su Ruanruan hade home.


    He hurriedly went up to her and said to his youngest sister, "Ruanruan, you¡¯ve met Song Wei too! Help your brother out and say something."


    Su Ruanruan gracefully took a seat.


    An old servant presented her with tea.


    Her status in the family was quite high; she could speak directly to the old master.


    Su Ruanruan said: "I did indeed meet Miss Song at a banquetst time."


    The old master shook his head: "I heard she¡¯s a widow."


    He did not agree with this marriage.


    The Su Family¡¯s sister-inw turned to Su Ruanruan, weeping, "He¡¯s actually divorcing me for a widow! Ruanruan, you have to be the judge for me on this."


    Su Ruanruan took out a handkerchief to wipe her tears.


    Then, she said to the Su Family members: "I heard from Brother Jiu that this Miss Song is very cunning; big brother must have been bewitched by her."


    The Su Family¡¯s aunt said with a scornful face: "What kind of tricks? She¡¯s just one of Minghua¡¯s cast-off women."


    Su Ruanruan smiled lightly: "Times have changed!"


    The Su Family members were taken aback.


    Su Ruanruan then said: "This Miss Song Wei had a stroke of luck and married a tycoon in City B! Even though her husband has passed away, he left her a vast fortune."


    She sipped her tea before continuing: "Brother Jiu says it¡¯s as much as several tens of billions! Auntie, wouldn¡¯t you say that¡¯s a stupendous richness?"


    The Su Family¡¯s aunt was momentarily stunned.


    Her eyes glistened as she looked at her son.


    Minghua, to have such skill!


    To easily conquer such a wealthy woman!


    But she couldn¡¯t say such things in front of her daughter-inw.


    So she pretended to have a headache and sat down, holding her forehead, and said very troubled: "Minghua, you¡¯ve caused a big disaster!"


    Su Minghua knew his mother well.


    Her attitude was about to take a turn.


    He looked at Su Ruanruan.


    He admired his sister to no end!


    Look, with just a few simple words, Ruanruan had turned the tide.


    Su Ruanruan remained seated, sipping tea.


    On the other hand, Wang Meiru was making a scene, refusing to divorce.


    The Su Family members shared a tacit understanding, exchanging nces and knowing each other¡¯s intentions.


    Oh, a fortune of several tens of billions!


    What was Wang Meiru¡¯s 20 million inparison?


    Utterly pitiful!

 Chapter 295 The Su Family Can’t Wait Any Longer

    <h4>Chapter 295: Chapter 295 The Su Family Can¡¯t Wait Any Longer</h4><h4></h4>


    The elders didn¡¯t find it convenient to speak, so Su Qionglin, the younger sister-inw, spoke up: "Actually, big brother and his wife have been arguing and fighting over the years, and their life together has not been good! Better to just split up cleanly."


    Wang Meiru feigned crying: "Qionglin, you are bullying me now."


    Su Qionglin scoffed: "Am I? Then what right do you have to take up space without contributing anything? Besides, Song Wei was big brother¡¯s first love; they have true feelings for each other!"


    At this point, Su Family¡¯s aunt added: "The most important point is the inability to bear children."


    Wang Meiru, with tears in her eyes, said: "Are you all forcing me to divorce?"


    When the conversation reached this point, the Su Family patriarch spoke up: "Since there¡¯s no love left, then return her 20 million in dowry! Better to break it off sooner rather thanter."


    Upon hearing this, Wang Meiru¡¯s whole body trembled.


    What she had been longing for, the Su Family had agreed to so readily.


    She wanted to agree right away.


    Her lips quivered.


    Su Ruanruan covered her teacup with the lid.


    She spoke gently to Wang Meiru: "Sister-inw, you better think it through! Once you take this money, you will have no connection to the Su Family. If you have regretster and want more, that won¡¯t be possible."


    Wang Meiru¡¯s body shook again.


    Previously, Ruanruan had told her to ask for 30 million.


    She did not dare to hope!


    Getting anything from the mouths of the Su Family was as hard as reaching the heavens!


    But at this moment, she looked up and saw Ruanruan¡¯s smiling eyes¡ª


    Suddenly, she found the courage.


    The Su Family¡¯s sister-inw straightened her back and firmly spoke: "In addition to my dowry, I also demand apensation of 10 million."


    The Su Family¡¯s aunt was the first to shout out: "You have the nerve to ask forpensation when you can¡¯t have children! Minghua has never even spoken up! He has worked hard these years, if not meritoriously, at leastboriously!"


    Wang Meiru simply let go: "Fine, then we won¡¯t divorce! I just don¡¯t know if Ms. Song Wei has the patience to wait."


    The Su Family¡¯s aunt was a bit frantic.


    Why has this daughter-inw be so smart all of a sudden?


    But she didn¡¯t want to pay this 10 million.


    At this point, Su Ruanruan spoke softly: "I also think it¡¯s not appropriate to give this money! It would seem as if our Su Family is eager to get a hold of Song Wei¡¯s wealth, and that¡¯s why we are rushing to kick out our sister-inw."


    "Why not take it slowly through legal proceedings!" Su Ruanruan suggested: "This way, it will show our family¡¯s sincerity even more."


    The Su Family¡¯s aunt became anxious.


    Sincerity what?


    A woman in her thirties, a widow, can she endure?


    Don¡¯t wait until Minghua gets divorced, and she gets together with someone else!


    Thinking of that immense wealth falling into the hands of others, the Su Family¡¯s aunt¡¯s heart wrenched.


    She passed the message to the Su Family patriarch: "Patriarch, you decide on this matter."


    The Su Family patriarch leaned on his cane as he stood up.


    He looked at Su Minghua and his wife, and asked solemnly: "Have you decided on the divorce?"


    Su Minghua was waiting for this moment, and he immediately made his intention clear.


    "My temperament does not match with Meiru¡¯s."


    The Su Family patriarch nodded.


    He then asked Wang Meiru.


    Wang Meiru could hardly believe her ears.


    She quietly looked towards Su Ruanruan.


    Su Ruanruan was calm and collected, sipping her tea.


    Wang Meiru then put on a look of utter heartbreak: "If we can¡¯t be husband and wife, we shouldn¡¯t be enemies! I am willing to allow Minghua and Ms. Song to be together."


    The Su Family patriarch was very pleased: "You are a sensible child."


    He changed the topic: "I will make the decision on this matter. The 30 million wille out of my ount! But we need to put it down on paper to make it official."


    Su Ruanruan smiled slightly: "Patriarch has thought it through! I¡¯m also afraid sister-inw might have regrets."


    Upon hearing this, the Su Family¡¯s aunt quickly instructed someone to prepare the divorce agreement and the 30 million check.

 Chapter 296: She’s Actually Overjoyed About the Divorce!

    <h4>Chapter 296: Chapter 296: She¡¯s Actually Overjoyed About the Divorce!</h4><h4></h4>


    The check and papers are ready.


    When Su Minghua signed, a sense of reluctance emerged.


    After all, they had been husband and wife for many years.


    Wang Meiru, on the other hand, was more resolute than him.


    Once she signed her name and grabbed the check, she hurried upstairs to pack her bags.


    Su Qionglin said with malice, "Ten million is way too cheap for her."


    The Su Family aunt also said, "With such a woman, she shouldn¡¯t have gotten another penny."


    The Su family patriarch and Su Yugu, maintaining their dignity, did not utter any excessivements.


    But presumably, they agreed.


    At this moment, the Su Family aunt earnestly told Su Ruanruan, "Now that Minghua is free again, Ruanruan, you must pay attention to his affair with Song Wei! I think, letting Mu Jiu y matchmaker would be most respectable and spare us idle talk from others."


    Su Ruanruan was gently brushing off the froth from her teacup lid.


    Hearing this, she delicately said, "The rtionship between big brother and Song Wei is one of love; there¡¯s no ce for idle gossip."


    She considered for a moment, "But marriage should proceed only when everything aligns."


    "Naturally! Of course," the Su Family aunt eagerly agreed, her tone dry.


    She stole a nce at Su Ruanruan.


    Inwardly she felt incredibly disgusted: This little bastard, she¡¯s turned everything upside down!


    But the more sessful she became, the more tightly the family had to guard that secret involving the second son.


    Should this little bastard find out, wouldn¡¯t she tear the Su Family apart?


    The Su Family aunt personally refilled Ruanruan¡¯s tea, her voice softened, "Let¡¯s invite Miss Song to dine at our ce sometime soon; you and Mu Jiu shoulde too, to give our family some prestige."


    "That shouldn¡¯t be a problem!" Su Ruanruan agreed readily.


    The Su Family aunt exchanged a look with Su Yugu and others.


    This child Ruanruan was still so easily deceived.


    Just treat her a little nicer, and she softens right up, favoring her maternal family.


    *


    Upstairs.


    Wang Meihe was packing her clothing and delicate items, along with her valuable jewelry that she usually wore.


    With Su Minghua about to marry into a noble family, he didn¡¯t bother to quarrel with her over these things.


    He sat on the sofa, lighting a cigarette.


    Silently watching his ex-wife bustle about.


    He thought, at this moment her heart must be filled with immeasurable pain.


    He was willing to lend her a shred of warmth.


    Su Minghua called out her name: "Meiru, don¡¯t me me."


    Wang Meiru snapped her suitcase shut, then turned around.


    She was wearing a light blue dress, her figure was actually quite well-maintained.


    Only, she had been somewhat conservative in bed.


    Su Minghua thought sloppily.


    Upon regaining his senses, he said, "If you need help with something, feel free to call me."


    Wang Meiru lightly flicked her hair, smiling, "You agreeing to the divorce and willing to pay thirty million is already the greatest help. Minghua, I thank you."


    Saying this, she prepared to leave with her suitcase.


    Su Minghua still couldn¡¯t quite recover from his astonishment.


    He couldn¡¯t believe his ex-wife held not a trace of attachment towards him!


    Not just him, even the Su Family members downstairs were surprised to see Wang Meiru.


    They had fully expected Wang Meiru to be devastated.


    But the woman, carrying her luggage downstairs,


    seemed incredibly strong.


    Joyful and ted!


    The Su Family members were displeased at heart.


    It was Su Ruanruan who offered with a light smile, disying great grace, "If Sister Meihe doesn¡¯t have a ride arranged, I¡¯d be willing to give you a lift."


    Su Qionglin resting her head on her hand,ughed, "Ruanruan, you really know how to y the good guy now! One p, then offering a sweet date."


    Su Ruanruan smiled, "Since the Su Family has done something so unscrupulous, is it not allowed for me to make some amends?"


    The Su Family members had no retort.


    Indeed, they were blinded by money, and in pursuit of Miss Song Wei, they had driven away their daughter-inw.


    Wang Meihe spoke up, "Then, thank you, Ruanruan!"


    Su Ruanruan said goodbye to the Su Family members.


    The Su Family members appreciated her.


    In this matter, Ruanruan handled it well.


    Not only did she resolve the issue with Wang Meihe, but she also pacified her to prevent any future troubles for Minghua.


    Ruanruan was truly capable!


    ...


    Momentster, the two got into the car.


    As soon as the car started, Wang Meihe couldn¡¯t wait to express her thanks, "Ruanruan, I owe you big for this time!"


    Su Ruanruan patted her hand, softly saying, "Your fortune is yet toe!"


    After a moment of thought, she added, "In a few days, you will have another sum of moneying to you."


    Wang Meihe was stunned!

 Chapter 297 I watched it once! Well filmed!

    <h4>Chapter 297: Chapter 297 I watched it once! Well filmed!</h4><h4></h4>


    Wang Meihe wanted to ask but dared not to.


    She was over a decade older than Ruanruan but felt somewhat reverential towards her.


    Su Ruanruan said gently, "That sum of money can be consideredpensation for you."


    Wang Meihe was both shocked and ted.


    She sincerely expressed her gratitude again.


    Old Zhao up frontughed and said, "Our Miss Su said your good fortune lies ahead, and it must be true."


    Su Ruanruan gave him a nce, then asked Wang Meihe, "What are your ns going forward?"


    Wang Meihe paused, then whispered, "I always have to go back to my parental home."


    Su Ruanruan had heard about her family matters.


    She gently stroked the back of Wang Meihe¡¯s hand, "You are an independent woman, and now you have money by your side! How can you let your father and brothers dictate your life again?"


    Wang Meihe looked intently at her.


    Su Ruanruan gave her some advice, "Buy two shops in Jiangcheng to collect rent, and with the remaining money, purchase a decent house in City B, hire a Filipino maid to take care of you! Then find a suitable job, and you won¡¯t live poorly in the future!"


    Wang Meihe remembered every word Su Ruanruan said.


    She didn¡¯t go back to her parental home but stayed in a hotel waiting for news from Su Ruanruan.


    ...


    After sending off Wang Meihe, Old Zhao drove the car back to the vi.


    The moment the car stopped, Su Ruanruan noticed that Bao Jingyan¡¯s usual car was parked in the parking lot.


    She walked briskly into the hall and asked Aunt Lee, "Is Sir at home?"


    Aunt Lee smiled and said, "He just got back! Go up and have a look!"


    Su Ruanruan immediately headed upstairs.


    She hadn¡¯t seen Bao Jingyan for quite a few days and missed him dearly.


    Upon reaching the second floor, she lightened her steps.


    Finally, she found him in the study.


    Bao Jingyan was in a video conference; when she pushed the door and entered, he merely nced up and gestured for her to wait a moment.


    Su Ruanruan sat on a small sofa, holding up her skirt.


    She picked up a book to read.


    But her gaze involuntarily drifted towards Bao Jingyan.


    Days without seeing him, he seemed to have slimmed down.


    His light blue shirt and ck trousers, the expensive fabric wrapped around him like a sheath for a sharp de.


    His body radiated strength and beauty.


    For some reason, Su Ruanruan thought of that video between Song Wei and Su Minghua.


    Her face was burning hot.


    She dared not look at him any longer, pretending to read.


    Though Bao Jingyan was in his meeting, his nces towards her were frequent.


    His eyes held a warmth beyond the usual.


    ...


    Before dinner, he finished the meeting.


    Su Ruanruan put down the book and softly said, "Aunt Lee¡¯s food should be ready."


    But the man walked straight over to her.


    He leaned in, ced a hand gently behind her head to pull her towards himself. His lips brushed her ear as he murmured, "What delicious dishes has Aunt Lee prepared?"


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s voice trembled slightly, "I haven¡¯t checked yet."


    Bao Jingyan let out a faint chuckle.


    He kissed from behind her ear to her cheek, then moved to her soft, tender lips...


    A passionate kiss!


    Su Ruanruan leaned against his shoulder like a delicate willow, sighing faintly.


    Bao Jingyan still clung to her reluctantly.


    His fingers traced her soft cheeks as he said hoarsely, "I got a bit of a surprise when I came back just now."


    Su Ruanruan was somewhat dazed.


    Bao Jingyan chuckled lightly, pulled her up and said, "Alright, let¡¯s eat!"


    Upon getting up, Su Ruanruan¡¯s gaze lingered.


    She spotted a USB drive next to the notebook.


    That animated clip with Song Wei and Su Minghua.


    Her heart raced, face flushed as she exined, "I took the useful bits! It¡¯s not like I enjoy it personally."


    Bao Jingyan undid his cufflinks, descending the stairs leisurely.


    He said, "I watched it through once! Not bad filming!"


    Su Ruanruan bit her lip, utterly embarrassed.


    Bao Jingyan though, let her off the hook gently, and they ate together.


    He seemed to be very busy, heading back into the study after the meal.


    Su Ruanruan showered in the bedroom, then slowly applied her skincare products.


    After the full routine, Bao Jingyan still hadn¡¯t returned to the room.


    She couldn¡¯t help but wonder what he thought after seeing that video.


    In her head, Su Ruanruan reyed those scenes, especially the part where Song Wei served Su Minghua... She always thought no woman would willingly do such things, yet Song Wei seemed to enjoy it so much!

 Chapter 298: Bao Jingyan’s Six Senses Are Not Yet Pure

    <h4>Chapter 298: Chapter 298: Bao Jingyan¡¯s Six Senses Are Not Yet Pure</h4><h4></h4>


    Late at night, Bao Jingyan returned from the study.


    He opened the bedroom door.


    Inside, it was dim, a faint scent of incense wafting gently into his nostrils.


    His heart softened, and he walked over to the bed, wanting to check on his little girl.


    But as soon as he approached, a warm, soft little thing burrowed into his arms.


    He embraced her fully.


    She acted as if she waspletely at his mercy.


    Bao Jingyan¡¯s usually strong self-control was not enough!


    His voice hoarse, he said, "I¡¯m going to take a shower."


    Su Ruanruan blushed and let go of him.


    Bao Jingyan chuckled softly, and while unbuttoning his shirt, he headed towards the bathroom.


    When he came out, he was only wrapped in a bath towel around his waist.


    After so many days apart, something was bound to happen!


    Still, he had some regrets.


    She always cried and made a fuss, and he didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Bao Jingyan thought to himself that she was after all too young, inexperienced, and couldn¡¯t understand or enjoy some things yet.


    Entering the master bedroom, he thought about turning on the light.


    Su Ruanruan stopped him.


    "Don¡¯t..." Her voice trembled slightly, then shemanded him, "You, sit on the couch by the window."


    Bao Jingyan smiled.


    He walked over to sit down, about to light a cigarette.


    Then, a slender figure leaned against his leg, causing his hand to tremble.


    The moonlight was feeble, but he could vaguely see the gleam in her eyes.


    Next, without a word, she served him in a way that emted how Song Wei served Su Minghua...


    Bao Jingyan couldn¡¯t bear it, yet he couldn¡¯t resist.


    His youthful vigor overwhelmed his senses...


    Early the next morning.


    In the dining room.


    The atmosphere was somewhat different from usual.


    Su Ruanruan acted reserved, afraid that others might find out.


    Bao Jingyan found her even more adorable.


    After finishing the meal, he had to rush off to Di Jing, looking very busy.


    Su Ruanruan tied his tie, expertly done.


    She looked every part thedy of the house.


    Bao Jingyan caught her hand, whispering, "If you¡¯re free, go to Zhongjiang Academy of Fine Arts."


    Su Ruanruan was surprised, "I thought you didn¡¯t want me to see Second Brother."


    "It¡¯s all mine to worry about! Why would I mind him?" dered Bao Jingyan arrogantly.


    Su Ruanruan let go of his hand, "I knew you didn¡¯t have anything nice to say."


    Bao Jingyan patted her cheek, "Be good! I¡¯m off to thepany."


    He was busy, but Su Ruanruan didn¡¯t ask what he was busy with.


    She vaguely felt that it had something to do with Bao Mingyuan.


    The Bao Family¡¯s internal struggles never stopped.


    With Bao Jingyan upied, Su Ruanruan wasn¡¯t idle either.


    She went to the study, took the USB drive, and then went to Qin Chao.


    After giving him instructions, Qin Chao¡¯s face turned beet-red.


    Miss Su is so harsh!


    The Su Family must have dug up her ancestors¡¯ graves!


    Su Ruanruan nced at him, "Can¡¯t do it?"


    She added, "This matter is confidential and affects Song Wei¡¯s reputation; I trust only your character."


    His heart touched by her words, Qin Chao was moved.


    He was a man with a past, yet Miss Su still regarded him so highly!


    He promised on the spot, "Miss Su, don¡¯t worry! I assure you that aside from Su Minghua and Song Wei, no third person will see this USB drive. And I won¡¯t look either."


    Su Ruanruan took a sip of tea, her expression detached.


    Qin Chao thought: With her cold, celestial demeanor, Miss Su surely wouldn¡¯t pry.


    Poor Ninth Master, he misunderstood Miss Su!


    With his mission received, Qin Chao immediately set out to aplish it...


    ...


    These days, Su Minghua was livingfortably.


    Song Wei had endless tricks up his sleeve, and endless wealth to spare.


    Su Minghua finally understood what it meant not to toil for 30 years!


    He poured all his effort into pleasing Song Wei, hardly ever visiting the hospital.


    Su Yugu turned a blind eye¡ª


    His son was about to soar to great heights...


    One more day, and Song Wei would return to B city.


    Su Minghua came with a mission from the family.


    After some effort and sweet talk.


    Su Minghua turned to the woman beside him and said, "This morning, I signed the official papers with her! Song Wei, when shall we register our marriage?"


    Song Wei¡¯s voice was seductive, "Are you really willing to part with her?"

 Chapter 299: A Man’s Mouth, a Liar’s Ghost!

    <h4>Chapter 299: Chapter 299: A Man¡¯s Mouth, a Liar¡¯s Ghost!</h4><h4></h4>


    Song Wei asked like this.


    Su Minghua immediately confessed deeply: "From the beginning to the end, I only love you."


    "Men¡¯s mouths, deceiving ghosts!" Song Weiughed sweetly.


    Su Minghua became anxious and physically expressed his love.


    The two quickly tangled together.


    ...


    Afterwards, Su Minghua joyfully returned to the Su Family to announce the good news.


    Song Wei had agreed to his marriage proposal.


    The Su Family was about to marry a wealthy woman.


    For this, the Su Family specifically held a family meeting and even invited Su Ruanruan over.


    The people of the Su Family felt that matters of high society should definitely involve asking Ruanruan.


    Su Ruanruan came over.


    She wore a wool dress that reached her knees.


    Her long straight hair was tied up in a princess style.


    Graceful yet yful.


    She met the old servant in the yard again.


    The old servant still secretly informed her.


    "The eldest young master may be getting married again."


    This time, Su Ruanruan gave her ten one-hundred-dor bills.


    The old servant held the money, his old eyes watching Su Ruanruan¡¯s departing figure.


    Then, he left without a fuss.


    As soon as Su Ruanruan entered the hall, she heard the aunt¡¯s cheerful voice: "The wedding ring must not be shabby! Minghua, mom will pay for it."


    Su Qionglin instructed her mother, "Song Wei is ady of high status, you can¡¯t treat her like how we treated Wang Meiru before."


    "Of course," the aunt agreed very much.


    Just then, Su Ruanruan entered, and the aunt stared at the pink diamond on her finger.


    The aunt hesitated and said, "Ruanruan, you are now a wealthy youngdy, isn¡¯t such a small diamond ring somewhat unsuitable for your status?"


    She had no knowledge, but Su Qionglin did.


    Su Qionglin said with displeasure, "Mom, that¡¯s a pink diamond! Although it¡¯s only around two carats, it costs several million."


    The aunt was shocked, "I had no idea it was so rare."


    "That¡¯s nothing! Ruanruan also has a string of purple diamond bracelets that are extremely valuable, worth over a hundred million," Su Qionglin said with jealousy.


    The aunt quickly got an idea: "Ruanruan, you are young and don¡¯t need those things, unlike your sister Qionglin who always needs to maintain appearances."


    She was shameless, but Su Ruanruan didn¡¯t get angry.


    She sat down and softly said, "Once big brother marries Song Wei, what good things won¡¯t our family have?"


    The aunt was somewhat embarrassed.


    But she quickly cheered up.


    Right, once Minghua marries Song Wei, the Su Family will have endless wealth!


    The Su Family continued to discuss the wedding.


    nning to make a big celebration!


    Su Ruanruan kept smiling and contributed many decent ideas.


    When leaving, Su Minghua escorted her out.


    Thousands of thanks!


    Su Ruanruan stood in front of the car, smiling and asked, "Big brother genuinely has no lingering feelings for the former sister-inw?"


    Su Minghua was embarrassed.


    He said, "It¡¯s in the past, Ruanruan, don¡¯t mention it again in the future."


    Su Ruanruan then mentioned Song Wei, "Brother, after marrying Song Wei, live a good life and have a child soon so great-aunt can be at ease."


    At that moment, Su Minghua¡¯s expression turned slightly stiff.


    Very few people knew that Wang Meiru¡¯s infertility was not her problem.


    It was Su Minghua... his viability was low.


    But how could the Su Family reveal such a matter?


    Seeing he was silent, Su Ruanruan coldly smiled.


    Su Minghua truly didn¡¯t deserve any sympathy.


    He couldn¡¯t father children yet pushed the me on his wife and didn¡¯t cherish her, messing around outside.


    Clearly, ending this marriage was the right choice.


    Su Ruanruan turned and got into the car.


    Su Minghua watched as two ck sedans left one after another, amazed at his younger cousin¡¯s current style.


    The cell phone in his pocket rang.


    It was a call from Song Wei.


    Su Minghua answered, his tone gentle, "Have younded?"


    On the other end, Song Wei was cold: "Su Minghua, what a great job you¡¯ve done!"

 Chapter 300: The Show Begins! Su Ruanruan’s Strategy

    <h4>Chapter 300: Chapter 300: The Show Begins! Su Ruanruan¡¯s Strategy</h4><h4></h4>


    Su Minghua was stupefied.


    He quickly asked, "Baby, what¡¯s wrong?"


    Song Wei clenched her teeth and said, "Did you get someone to record those things between us?"


    Su Minghua swore to heaven, "I absolutely did not!"


    Song Wei fell silent for a moment, calming down.


    She said, "I¡¯ll handle it." After speaking, she hung up the phone.


    Su Minghua panicked, dialing phone calls one after another.


    Song Wei refused to answer.


    But after a while, she sent a video that made one¡¯s cheeks flush and heart race.


    The main characters were him and Song Wei.


    The location was inside a hotel suite, various ces.


    degrees, stereo surround sound.


    Su Minghua was stupefied.


    Who was it that was deliberately opposing him? What did they want?


    He called again.


    This time, Song Wei picked up.


    Her voice was hoarse with a hidden huskiness, clearly having cried.


    Song Wei said, "An anonymous caller said they want 50 million within a day, or else they¡¯ll make the video public! Su Minghua, I may be a widow but I¡¯m a person of status, if the video gets out I will have no face to live in this world!"


    Su Minghua was both anxious and filled with heartache.


    He wanted to speak, but Song Wei stopped him.


    She continued, "I¡¯ve thought it through! We¡¯re done! As for that thing, I¡¯ll handle it, at worst it¡¯s just paying 50 million to resolve the disaster."


    She wanted to hang up again.


    Su Minghua hurriedly said, "Song Wei, don¡¯t rush! I¡¯ll handle it."


    "How will you handle it?" Song Wei sniffled softly, "I don¡¯t me you, I only me myself for getting in bed with you too easily and letting someone get ahold of handle on us."


    Su Minghua feared the wedding ns would fall through.


    He thought, if he didn¡¯te up with a proposal now, how could he face asking for her to reconcileter?


    Thus, he spoke up, "The 50 million, I¡¯ll figure out a way."


    "Really?" Song Wei¡¯s tone became gentle.


    Su Minghua said tenderly, "This kind of matter, it¡¯s inconvenient for a woman like you to step forward!"


    Song Wei then felt a bit of sweetness, "Minghua, you treat me so well."


    Listening to the soft voice on the phone, Su Minghua felt some passion as he said, "I¡¯ll settle things quickly and then go to City B to find you!"


    Song Wei made a sound of agreement.


    Su Minghua added, "The family is discussing our marriage, we¡¯lle back together, okay?"


    Song Wei actually felt a bit shy.


    After hanging up the phone, Su Minghua thought to himself.


    Song Wei must have been taken by him.


    She may be rich, but end of the day she is still a woman, and when ites to trouble, she still has to rely on a man.


    His ambitions were lofty, and right away he went about borrowing the 50 million.


    Inside the family, he dared not speak of it.


    Such careless matters, if the old man knew, he would break his legs.


    Those friends he hung out with did have some spare cash, but after running around half the day, his sweet talking could only muster up around twenty million.


    Su Minghua was very troubled.


    Then he thought of his ex-wife Wang Meihe.


    Didn¡¯t Wang Meihe have 30 million in divorce money?


    Although it was quite shameful, Su Minghua still found a way to get his ex-wife¡¯s hotel room number and knocked on her door.


    Wang Meihe saw him.


    Su Minghua got straight to the point, requesting to borrow the 30 million for a short term.


    Wang Meihe poured him a ss of water and sat across from him.


    She did not utter a single harsh word to him, instead, she was gentle, "Minghua, it¡¯s quite unfortunate, I have already used that money to buy two storefronts and paid a deposit for a house in City B, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t help you."


    "That fast?" Su Minghua was surprised.


    She was already preparing to move to City B?


    He thought again, she hasn¡¯t forgotten him!


    Afraid of evoking old feelings!


    The softer she was, the more Su Minghua found it hard to let go.


    He thought, he never knew she was so gentle before!


    Never mind, after he marries Song Wei, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to give her a little help.


    ¡ªWhen Song Wei was out on business trips, he could go stay overnight at his ex-wife¡¯s ce.


    ...


    After Su Minghua left, Wang Meihe became excited!


    Although she did not know why Su Minghua needed the money, she knew it was Su Ruanruan¡¯s scheme.


    Su Minghua had fallenpletely into the trap!


    The Su Family, devoid of conscience,mitted unforgivable acts, their retribution was upon them...

 Chapter 301: Ruanruan Takes Back What Belongs to Her

    <h4>Chapter 301: Chapter 301: Ruanruan Takes Back What Belongs to Her</h4><h4></h4>


    Su Minghua was at his wit¡¯s end.


    He sought out Su Ruanruan.


    He treated Su Ruanruan as one of his own andid bare the situation.


    In the cafe, Su Ruanruan gently stirred her coffee.


    She said, "Although I do have some money, it would be a bit difficult for me toe up with tens of millions all at once."


    She was very understanding, "Give me three days, and I will gather the money for Big Brother."


    Su Minghua was deeply touched.


    But as touched as he was, he needed the money today!


    Song Wei was still waiting for him there.


    A man¡¯s wallet cannot show weakness!


    He grabbed his little cousin¡¯s hand, pleading urgently, "Ruanruan, think of another way! Big Brother¡¯s happiness depends on you now."


    Su Ruanruan bit her lip lightly, frowning in thought.


    Su Minghua kept his gaze fixed on her.


    After a moment, Su Ruanruan¡¯s eyebrows rxed, "I have thought of a solution."


    Su Minghua was naturally anxious.


    Su Ruanruan said, "I¡¯m just afraid Big Brother might be reluctant to do it."


    "With the situation so urgent, what room is there for reluctance!" Su Minghua said with desperation.


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s gaze shimmered as she said, "I remember Big Brother owns 10% of the shares of Tongsheng Hospital, which are worth over a billion. Why not use them in this emergency?"


    Su Minghua¡¯s mouth opened wide.


    He really dared not do it.


    Those shares had been secretly transferred to him after his second uncle¡¯s death.


    If he sold them, Su Yugu would break his legs.


    Su Minghua hesitated.


    Su Ruanruan, understanding as always, said, "If Big Brother is worried about Uncle¡¯s me, we can wait three more days! I think Song Wei is not unreasonable."


    But Su Minghua suddenly mustered courage.


    "Ruanruan, can you find a buyer for me?"


    Su Ruanruan smiled lightly, "Mu Jiu has always been interested in our family¡¯s hospital and is looking to invest."


    Su Minghua breathed a sigh of relief.


    If it was Mr. Mu Jiu, everything could be negotiated; they could tide over the crisis first and think of a way to redeem the sharester.


    Thus, with just one phone call from Su Ruanruan, Mr. Mu Jiu arrived with a cheque and awyer.


    Su Minghua also brought over the share certificate.


    A cheque in one hand, share transfer papers in the other.


    That 10%, just like that, was transferred into Mr. Mu Jiu¡¯s hands.


    Holding one billion two hundred million, Su Minghua left in a rush.


    He took a flight to City B.


    *


    Inside the cafe.


    Mr. Mu Jiu chuckled.


    He tapped Su Ruanruan¡¯s head with the share certificate and said, "You little girl are even more unscrupulous than me!"


    Su Ruanruan looked down, smiling faintly.


    She wrote a cheque for one billion two hundred million to Mu Jiu.


    Mr. Mu Jiu, being forthright, filled out the share certificate with her name again.


    Afterpleting the transaction, Mr. Mu Jiu yfully teased the youngdy, "Want to go with Mu Jiu to the clubhouse for some fun? There are quite a few people there. How about you, the young boss, give them a bit of training?"


    Su Ruanruan declined, saying, "The people trained by Mu Jiu are one in ten thousand."


    Mu Jiu knew she was referring to the matter with Song Wei.


    He chuckled and leaned closer, "You saw that thing, didn¡¯t you? Back in the day, I taught him personally."


    "Shameless," Su Ruanruan red at him.


    Mr. Mu Jiu took no offense and swiftly made his exit.


    Su Ruanruan continued to sit there, drinking her coffee.


    Beside her, were the 10% shares of Tongsheng Hospital.


    Once, they belonged to Su Peiming.


    Now they were back in her hands!


    Su Ruanruan finished half a cup of her cold coffee and was about to leave.


    Suddenly, everything went dark.


    Bao Ziqi stood before her table.


    She looked up and watched him slowly sit down.


    Bao Ziqi picked up the share certificate in front of her, nced over it, and said sarcastically, "You acknowledge Mu Jiu as your brother just to collude with him in these sneaky tricks?"


    Su Ruanruan replied calmly and firmly, "You¡¯re probably unaware that your mother also rallied Mu Jiu back then for this very reason."


    Bao Ziqi¡¯s expression turned sour.


    After a moment, he gritted his teeth and asked, "What about Bao Jingyan? Are you with him for this too?"


    Su Ruanruan spoke softly, "If you didn¡¯t pay so much attention to Bao Jingyan, your life would be a lot easier."


    Her rtionship with Bao Jingyan required no exnation to outsiders.

 Chapter 302: Song Wei Proposes Marriage Checkup, Su Family Stunned!

    <h4>Chapter 302: Chapter 302: Song Wei Proposes Marriage Checkup, Su Family Stunned!</h4><h4></h4>


    Su Minghua had a few joyous days.


    Song Wei¡¯s luxurious vi was extravagantlyvish!


    Song Wei was gentle and considerate, inventing endless ways to please.


    Su Minghua was utterly devoted to her.


    After a short gathering, he took Song Wei back to Jiangcheng.


    However, Su Minghua didn¡¯t know that the 50 million he gave to Song Wei had taken a detour into Wang Meihe¡¯s pocket.


    Having received the huge fortune, Wang Meihe left Jiangcheng overnight.


    She bought a 175 square meter upscale t in City B, decorated in French style.


    Very dignified.


    Wang Meihe called Su Ruanruan, saying, "Ruanruan, if there¡¯s ever anything you need, I will make sure it¡¯s done."


    She felt not only gratitude towards Su Ruanruan but also admiration.


    Su Ruanruan softly said, "Live well. I¡¯ll surelye to bother you when I¡¯m in City B."


    Wang Meihe hesitated, then asked softly, "Ruanruan, do you have someone else in your life?"


    Su Ruanruan didn¡¯t answer and gently hung up the phone.


    Wang Meihe thought to herself: Who could it be that has captivated Ruanruan¡¯s heart?


    But no matter who it is, they must be an extraordinary person!


    ...


    The day Wang Meihe left Jiangcheng,


    the Su Family weed the distinguished guest, Song Wei.


    It wasn¡¯t Song Wei¡¯s first visit to the Su Family.


    Thest time was ten years ago.


    Su Minghua had brought her home, and she was easily dismissed by the Su Family members.


    Because her family was poor and did not match the schrly Su Family.


    This time it was different when she came.


    Song Wei, like a generous benefactor, gave each servant a hefty red envelope of 10,000 yuan.


    Such a grand gesture deeply shook everyone in the Su Family.


    The aunt of the Su Family was warmly affectionate, calling her "Song Wei" again and again.


    She even partnered with Su Ruanruan to maintain appearances, elevating the Su Family¡¯s social status to match this distinguisheddy.


    Su Minghua and Song Wei sat side by side, fingers intertwined.


    Their love was evident.


    Su Ruanruan joked, "It looks like I¡¯ll soon have a new sister-inw!"


    Su Minghua gave his cousin a grateful look.


    Without Ruanruan, he wouldn¡¯t have his life today!


    Song Wei was also very sweet, saying, "Throughout these years, Minghua has been the only one in my heart. In the future, everything of mine will be shared with Minghua."


    The Su Family was ecstatic.


    A fortune of over a hundred billion was now within reach.


    Old Master Su couldn¡¯t stop saying, "Song Wei is a good girl."


    He surprisingly didn¡¯t mind her being a widow at all.


    In excitement, the Su Family members reached for their wallets, giving Song Wei weing gifts.


    Su Ruanruan roughly calcted¡ªadding up to over a million yuan.


    Song Wei epted them all.


    She was generous, proactively bringing up marriage.


    The Su Family members all perked up their ears, waiting for the next instruction from this distinguisheddy.


    Song Wei suggested with a light smile, "Since we are getting married, let¡¯s find a time for a pre-marital checkup!"


    She sweetly said, "Although I¡¯ve been married before and have no children. Now with the rxed three-child policy, Minghua and I want at least two."


    Her words stunned the Su Family.


    A pre-marital checkup?


    Wouldn¡¯t Minghua¡¯s secret health issues be exposed?


    Previously, when they could pin the issues on the naivet¨¦ of Wang Meihe, but Song Wei was too shrewd to be so easily deceived!


    The aunt of the Su Family looked troubledly at Su Minghua.


    But Su Minghua was confident.


    Song Wei truly loved him and wouldn¡¯t mind if they couldn¡¯t have children.


    So, he said softly, "Adopting would be the same."


    Song Wei feigned ignorance, "Why should we adopt?"


    Resting her head on Su Minghua¡¯s shoulder, she sweetly said, "I want to bear the fruit of our love myself."


    The Su Family was collectively petrified!


    They looked at each other, speechless.


    Song Wei sensed something was off and tentatively asked, "Could it be that Minghua is infertile?"

 Chapter 303: It Turns Out that Su Minghua is the One Who Can’t Have Children

    <h4>Chapter 303: Chapter 303: It Turns Out that Su Minghua is the One Who Can¡¯t Have Children</h4><h4></h4>


    Duonian¡¯s secret is finally spoken.


    The Su Family¡¯s faces turned ashen.


    Especially Su Minghua, he was extremely embarrassed.


    The first to react was Su¡¯s aunt, who forced a smile: "How could it be infertility! Minghua is being considerate of you, having children can change one¡¯s figure."


    Song Wei didn¡¯t believe her: "Then let¡¯s have a pre-marital check!"


    Su¡¯s aunt was out of excuses.


    Su Minghua said with difficulty: "Let¡¯s talk about this issue another day, it¡¯s still early!"


    "How is it early?" Song Wei looked at him suspiciously.


    She suddenly stood up, raising her voice, "Is the Su Family deceiving me into marriage? Clearly infertile but tricking me into marriage, all for my wealth!"


    She looked at Su Minghua with heartbreaking eyes: "Minghua, I trusted you wrongly!"


    Su Minghua panicked: "Song Wei, listen to my exnation!"


    He meekly said that he didn¡¯t care about having descendants, thinking she also liked the world of just two.


    But Song Wei was resolute about wanting children!


    Seeing the marriage was about to be called off, Su¡¯s aunt couldn¡¯t help saying: "Even if Minghua is infertile, you are not perfect either! You have been married and widowed, we Su Family don¡¯t despise you."


    Su Qionglin also chimed in: "Exactly! Sister Song Wei, your standards are too high."


    Song Wei¡¯s expressionpletely changed.


    She threw down the betrothal gifts, proudly saying: "If that¡¯s the case, then there¡¯s no need to continue talking."


    She scoffed, "Everyone talks about Wang Meihe being infertile, turns out the real infertile one is Minghua! I¡¯m sorry but I can¡¯t ept a family like the Su Family!"


    With that said, she turned around and left.


    The Su Family was anxious.


    This golden phoenix was flying away!


    They couldn¡¯t persuade Song Wei, and in the end, they had to seek help from Su Ruanruan.


    Su Ruanruan stepped forward, gently grabbed Song Wei¡¯s arm, and said: "Won¡¯t you consider my face, or even Mu Jiu¡¯s?"


    Song Wei calmed down.


    "I naturally should respect Lord Mu¡¯s face."


    She said to the Su Family: "This marriage can continue, but only if there is a marital health check!"


    The Su Family members collectively fell silent.


    Song Wei turned around and said to Su Ruanruan: "You see, I was deceived into marriage."


    Su¡¯s aunt openly ripped into her: "Calling it deception! I haven¡¯t even mentioned how you deceived my son!"


    Then the Su Family realized that Song Wei didn¡¯t really want to marry Minghua!


    She came for revenge!


    Su¡¯s aunt looked at her son who was reluctant to part, and dered, "Fortunately, there¡¯s still Meihe waiting for you! Tomorrow, go and apologize to her! Haha, there are plenty of women who want to enter our Su Family¡¯s door, not all are incessantly demanding children!"


    She sneered again: "A widow, shamelessly bringing up children."


    Song Wei was not provoked; she smiled slightly: "Then I wish Minghua and his ex-wife a reconciliation."


    She stepped out of the Su Family¡¯s house.


    Su Minghua became anxious.


    He wanted to chase after her, but Su Ruanruan blocked him.


    She mediated in the middle: "Everyone is speaking out of anger! I¡¯ll talk to Uncle Mu, see if he can persuade Sister Song Wei."


    Su¡¯s aunt pointed at the doorway and cursed, "Let Lord Mu deal with her."


    Su Ruanruan lowered her gaze to hide her fragmented thoughts.


    She said goodbye and reached the doorway, Su Minghua caught up to her.


    He pleaded with Su Ruanruan: "Others might not know, but Ruanruan, you know how much I have put in! Please, please try to convince her."


    Su Ruanruan patted his arm, "My brother¡¯s matters are my matters."


    Su Minghua was deeply moved.


    He went back to persuade his mother.


    Su Ruanruan was about to get into the car.


    Behind her came a hoarse voice: "Miss Fourth."

 Chapter 304 Miss Su Knows How to be Considerate!

    <h4>Chapter 304: Chapter 304 Miss Su Knows How to be Considerate!</h4><h4></h4>


    Su Ruanruan turned around.


    Behind her was the old servant.


    The old servant looked around and then took out a medicine bottle from his bosom.


    The bottle was old and yellowed.


    "This is the medicine that Academician Su used in hisst days!" said the old servant.


    Su Ruanruan reached out to take it.


    The old servant¡¯s eyes revealed greed: "Miss Fourth, just look and give is alright."


    Su Ruanruan pondered to herself.


    This old servant had appeared before her time and again, probably waiting for this very day.


    She took out a check for 500,000 from her wallet.


    The old servant snatched the check to verify its authenticity, and then smiled satisfied.


    "Miss Fourth is truly generous."


    He handed the medicine bottle to Su Ruanruan and added, "I swept this out of the master¡¯s study."


    Su Ruanruan, holding the medicine bottle, got into the car.


    Behind her.


    The old servant muttered to himself: "Ever since she was little, it was clear that Miss Fourth wasn¡¯t an ordinary person."


    ...


    In the car, Su Ruanruan studied the medicine bottle closely.


    After a long while.


    She took a trip to the researchb newly established by Zhou Zizhuo, asking him to analyze the remaining medicine in the bottle to see if any clues could be uncovered.


    Zhou Zizhuo said it would be best to pull up Su Peiming¡¯s medical records to aid the research.


    Su Ruanruan was silent for a moment.


    She said, "Senior, give me a bit more time."


    Zhou Zizhuo patted her shoulder.


    When she stepped out of theb, it was already afternoon.


    The weather changed suddenly, from sunny to a dusty wind.


    Old Zhao came up with a coat to put on her, murmuring, "If you catch a cold, Jingyan will skin me."


    Su Ruanruan smiled: "Are you that afraid of Bao Jingyan?"


    "How could I not be?" Old Zhao wasn¡¯t too proud to admit: "Everyone in the Bao Family is afraid of him."


    He whispered: "Even the master is somewhat afraid of him."


    Su Ruanruan smiled faintly.


    She told Old Zhao, "After being busy all morning, you haven¡¯t eaten yet! I will treat you to a five-star meal."


    Old Zhao was astonished: "How could I spend Miss Su¡¯s money!"


    Su Ruanruan red at him: "Not going?"


    "Going, going!" Old Zhao scratched his head: "I¡¯ve never had the honor to dine with someone as distinguished as Miss Su!"


    Su Ruanruan instructed him to drive the car to the hotel where Song Wei was staying.


    After the car stopped, she truly joined Old Zhao for a meal.


    After the meal, she took out several thousand yuan from her wallet for Old Zhao, "I won¡¯t need the car this afternoon! Take your wife out for coffee and maybe catch a movie."


    Old Zhao dared not ept it: "How can this be appropriate? I¡¯ve been eating and taking!"


    "Take it! You¡¯ve been working hard these days." Su Ruanruan ced the money in his hand: "Have fun."


    This time, Old Zhao took it dly.


    He called his wife over for coffee and a movie!


    His wife, for the first time, was in a Rolls-Royce of such ss.


    She told Old Zhao: "Miss Su knows how to care for people! You should serve her well in the future!"


    Old Zhao said: "Of course! Miss Su is young, and at our age, we could be her parents. If we don¡¯t look out for her, who will?"


    Mrs. Zhao covered her mouth andughed: "Don¡¯t fuss about it! Her real parents are Mr. and Mrs. Su."


    Old Zhao bragged confidently: "Miss Su is very respectful! She doesn¡¯t treat us like outsiders!"


    After a moment of thought, Mrs. Zhao also said: "In any case, serve Miss Su well from now on!"


    "Following the wife¡¯s orders!" Old Zhao¡¯s voice was filled with joy.


    ...


    On the other side, Su Ruanruan and Old Zhao parted ways.


    She went to meet a person.


    Song Wei.


    Inside the hotel suite, Su Ruanruan expressed her gratitude seriously.


    Song Wei lit a cigarette.


    She smiled and said: "I did this for my own satisfaction as well!"

 Chapter 305: I Don’t Want Status, Don’t Reject Me

    <h4>Chapter 305: Chapter 305: I Don¡¯t Want Status, Don¡¯t Reject Me</h4><h4></h4>


    Su Ruanruan quietly listened.


    Song Wei slowly exhaled a ring of smoke: "Back then, I cohabitated with Su Minghua and was discarded. My family wouldn¡¯t ept me. I fell sick and needed a lot of money, so I went to seek help from Su Minghua. But a month after he broke up with me, he already had a new girlfriend and wouldn¡¯t even meet me!"


    Su Ruanruan guessed: "Later you met Brother Jiu?"


    Song Wei gave her a nce, and smiled: "You think it was some earth-shattering romance?"


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s face turned slightly red.


    Song Wei flicked the ash from her cigarette, her gaze misty: "My rtionship with Master Jiu was a transaction! He personally trained me, andter when I grew older, he introduced me to marry a tycoon in City B! However, that old man passed awayst year."


    Her words were simple, and Su Ruanruan felt it improper to probe further.


    "It¡¯s not something worth mentioning," Song Wei tossed her long hair, saying nonchntly.


    Su Ruanruan suddenly said softly, "You like Brother Jiu."


    Song Wei was stunned.


    Then, sheughed, "Little devil, trying to trick words out of me!"


    Su Ruanruan remained silent.


    She truly felt that Song Wei¡¯s life had not been easy.


    She deserved happiness!


    Despite the events of those years, although young, she still retained memories.


    Song Wei was also quite emotional.


    She said, "Back then when I went to the Su Family, you were just this little. In a blink, you¡¯ve grown into a youngdy! Anyway, Ruanruan, thank you for giving me this opportunity to take my revenge."


    Su Ruanruan bid her farewell.


    Song Wei watched the closed door, lost in thought.


    Tomorrow, she would head back to City B.


    Now, she wanted to see someone, but that person was avoiding her.


    Song Wei cornered Mu Jiu in the clubhouse.


    Mu Jiu poured her a ss of brandy, and they sat facing each other.


    "Heading back tomorrow?"


    Song Wei went to Mu Jiu, knelt beside him half-supplicating, and softly asked him, "Won¡¯t you ask me to stay?"


    Mu Jiu chuckled sheepishly.


    He gently patted her face, "Don¡¯t be silly! You¡¯ve finally made it ashore."


    "You despise me, don¡¯t you?" Song Wei ced her hand on his leg, "I don¡¯t need a title."


    With that, Mu Jiu straightforwardly spoke out.


    "Song Wei! I won¡¯t hide it from you, I can¡¯t marry you! But to have you like those other women is beneath you. Now you have money and status, it¡¯s better you find a proper man and settle down."


    Having said that, he kindly pulled her up.


    He opened the door for her, saying, "What time is your flight tomorrow? I¡¯ll have Yan Kuan send you."


    His tall frame, however, was embraced by Song Wei.


    Song Wei murmured into his ear: "You are rejecting me because you like Ruanruan, aren¡¯t you?"


    Master Jiu couldn¡¯t keep hisposure.


    He retorted dryly: "Who¡¯s the bastard saying that? I¡¯ll skin him!"


    "I figured it out myself!" Song Wei let go of him, flipping her long hair and giving a bitter smile.


    Previously, when she visited Jiang City, Master Jiu didn¡¯t mind getting intimate with her.


    But this time, Master Jiu was very proper.


    Even somewhat celibate.


    That meant there was someone in his heart.


    Song Wei was no fool; she quickly realized who upied Master Jiu¡¯s heart.


    Her articting of his feelings made Master Jiu sigh: "What use is being good to that little creature? She¡¯s with someone else!"


    Song Wei had heard that Su Ruanruan was with Bao Jingyan.


    But as a woman, she was more observant.


    She had feelings for Master Jiu and was very willing to help him: "That girl might be in love, but I can tell she¡¯s still untouched!"


    The cigarette trembled between Master Jiu¡¯s fingers.


    His fingertips burned.


    He jumped up, shouting, "Song Wei, you¡¯re doing this on purpose!"


    Song Wei smiled lightly.


    Staying any longer would be meaningless.


    Thus, she gave herself respect, and also to Master Jiu.


    She said, "I have a flight at 9 tomorrow morning, have Yan Kuan pick me up at 7:30!"


    Master Jiu waved his hand, applying cooling oil to his hands.


    After Song Wei left, yet he tossed away the ointment, slumping into the leather seat.


    Master Jiu¡¯s mind was filled with Song Wei¡¯s words.


    He couldn¡¯t believe that Su Ruanruan and Bao Jingyan had been sharing a bed for so long,


    yet nothing had transpired...

 Chapter 306: Who Usually Spends the Night with Jingyan?

    <h4>Chapter 306: Chapter 306: Who Usually Spends the Night with Jingyan?</h4>


    Su Ruanruan returned to the vi.


    Bao Jingyan was in the study, conducting a video conference.


    When she entered, he did not excuse himself.


    Su Ruanruan, who was proficient in English, overheard him discussing a business transfer.


    In that segment of conversation, "Dijing Group" was mentioned.


    She was shocked.


    What was Bao Jingyan trying to do?


    But she didn¡¯t ask; she merely took a book and sat silently on the couch, reading.


    Half an hourter, Bao Jingyan turned off hisptop.


    Su Ruanruan was still reading.


    Bao Jingyan then questioned her, "I heard old Zhao and his wife went on a date? You sure know how to please people!"


    Su Ruanruan put down the book and gave a shallow smile, "He¡¯s been working hard recently; it¡¯s a reward."


    "Did it go well?" Bao Jingyan lit a cigarette and gestured her over with a hook of his finger.


    Su Ruanruan obediently went to him.


    She sat sideways on hisp, so soft and pliant.


    With one arm around her waist, Bao Jingyan opened a drawer and took out a passbook, handing it to her.


    Su Ruanruan opened it and saw inside.


    There was as much as 2 billion in it.


    "You can¡¯t avoid spending money when doing things! Do not take money from the Gu Family." Bao Jingyan tapped her palm, "Otherwise, Uncle Gu might think I cannot afford to keep a wife."


    Su Ruanruan flipped through the passbook, her face reddening.


    She said, "I am not your wife yet!"


    "Having slept in my bed and worn a diamond ring, yet not a wife?" Bao Jingyan¡¯s voice was somewhat hoarse.


    Fearful that he might start thinking about those matters again, Ruanruan hastily said, "I was thinking of going back for a short stay."


    Bao Jingyan, also busytely, agreed.


    How timely!


    The next morning, just after Su Ruanruan had left, Bao Mingyuan arrived.


    In the courtyard, old Zhao was whistling while washing the car.


    Bao Mingyuan¡¯s car stopped.


    Old Zhao hurriedly came forward to open the car door, "Sir, you¡¯ve arrived! Young Master Jingyan just left."


    Bao Mingyuan was dressed in a grey shirt and trousers of the same color scheme, covered by a ck thin overcoat.


    Mature and striking.


    He nced at old Zhao and said, "I¡¯m not here to see Jingyan; I came for you."


    Old Zhao¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    He yed dumb, "Did I do something wrong?"


    Bao Mingyuan sat down on the hall sofa.


    He patted his trousers, "Old Zhao, you¡¯ve also been around for many years! It¡¯s time for a promotion."


    Old Zhao smiled, "I¡¯m just a simple driver, I don¡¯t have any ambition."


    Right then, Aunt Li came from somewhere, offering a cup of tea.


    Bao Mingyuan did not move, signaling for her to leave.


    As Aunt Li left, she cast a nce at old Zhao.


    Old Zhao vaguely understood. The master was offering him a benefit to betray Young Master Jingyan!


    Sure enough, Bao Mingyuan spoke, "Thepany¡¯s fleet is short of a captain! The annual sry is about 300,000, are you not interested in the position?"


    Old Zhao agreed at once, "Then thank you, sir."


    Bao Mingyuan yed with the lid of the tea cup, lightly scraping the froth of the tea leaves.


    He asked casually, "By the way, who does Jingyan usually associate with? I mean the females."


    Old Zhao chuckled dryly, "Why would I know about the master¡¯s private matters?"


    Bao Mingyuan nced in the direction of the second floor.


    He directly got to the point, "Usually, who do you bring here to stay overnight?"


    Old Zhaoughed ambiguously, "That¡¯s hard to say! There have been so many, I hardly remember clearly."


    Bao Mingyuan was angered.


    He stood up, saying, "Alright, you might as well stay here with Jingyan!"


    Old Zhao saw him out, "Have a safe trip, sir!"


    Bao Mingyuan¡¯s car door mmed shut!


    Clearly annoyed.


    Old Zhao watched the ck sedan leave, chuckling to himself.


    Just yesterday, he said he would diligently work for Miss Su, and today the opportunity hade!


    He dialed Su Ruanruan¡¯s phone, informing her of Bao Mingyuan¡¯s visit.


    Su Ruanruan said softly, "I know, don¡¯t tell Bao Jingyan about this for now."


    Although old Zhao was puzzled, he nodded and agreed.

 Chapter 307: Mu Jiu Grandly Courts Favor

    <h4>Chapter 307: Chapter 307: Mu Jiu Grandly Courts Favor</h4>


    Su Ruanruan hung up the phone.


    Pensive.


    Gu Jiarou ran over with three opera tickets, her face full of excitement: "Ruanruan, guess what these are?"


    Su Ruanruan took a look.


    To her surprise, these were tickets to a master of opera¡¯s performance.


    The master was only singing two shows in Jiangcheng.


    The tickets were hard to get.


    And what Gu Jiarou held were box seats!


    Su Ruanruan was pleasantly surprised.


    She asked with a light voice, "Where did you get these from?"


    Gu Jiarou yed coy: "Just tell me if you¡¯re going or not?"


    "Of course I¡¯m going." Su Ruanruan held the tickets with great interest: "I¡¯ve always wanted to see this!"


    There were three tickets.


    As Mrs. Gu was also an opera aficionado, the trio changed their attire and headed to Jiangcheng Theater at four in the afternoon.


    When they reached the small second-floor box,


    They found it was filled with familiar faces.


    Bao Ziqi was apanying Madame Bao and Xia Minn to listen to the opera.


    Bao Jingyuan was there too!


    Seeing the Gu family trio, the Bao family members were quite surprised.


    Especially Bao Ziqi, who stared at Su Ruanruan for over ten seconds.


    She wore a thin ck wool dress.


    With a fine V-cut at the back, adorned with a row of delicate pearls.


    Her long hair was styled up, revealing her fair neck.


    Tender and quite lovely.


    Xia Minn felt a slight displeasure beside him.


    So did Madame Bao, seeing Su Ruanruan her mood dipped slightly.


    But she forced a strained smile on her face despite it: "What a coincidence!"


    Mrs. Gu was indifferent.


    She beckoned Su Ruanruan and Gu Jiarou to sit by her side.


    Mrs. Gu, fanning herself, pointed to the beautifully arranged stage: "Do you see? Such a spectacle could only be organized by Boss Yan!"


    Su Ruanruan responded with a shallow smile: "Nowadays, everyone is learning Western instruments and American singing styles, it¡¯s rare to see our traditional culture being passed down! Boss Yan is quite a catch."


    Xia Minn¡¯s voice was neutral but edged: "Miss Su¡¯s words seem to imply criticism towards those studying Western instruments for not passing down our traditional culture!"


    She looked towards Bao Ziqi by her side.


    Bao Ziqi clenched his jaw.


    Women are jealous and prone to stirring trouble.


    Su Ruanruan did not take offense.


    She spoke softly in apology: "If there was anything amiss in my words, I hope Miss Xia will forgive me."


    Xia Minn, wanting to create a difficulty, couldn¡¯t continue her reproach!


    Having been put at a disadvantage, Madame Bao wouldn¡¯t just stand by.


    She whispered orders: "Ziqi, go buy some snacks! Remember that Minn is on her period, don¡¯t buy her anything chilled."


    It was a subtle show of power.


    Mrs. Gu was unconcerned.


    She sent the two young maids to make their own purchases, but then a low, husky voice sounded from outside: "Is the seating to your liking?"


    The curtain was lifted.


    Mu Jiu entered.


    In his hands, he carried a sizable box, bearing the logo of a certain five-star hotel.


    Mu Jiu took out the contents one by one.


    "This is Aunt Gu¡¯s favorite! This is what little miss Jiarou likes."


    Lastly, Mu Jiu presented Su Ruanruan¡¯s favorite wine-marinated plums with a very tender voice: "You like sour stuff but must also moderate to avoid stomach aches!"


    After saying this, his eyes fixed unwaveringly on Su Ruanruan.


    It took a moment before he cracked a broad smile: "Ruanruan, you look really good in that outfit!"


    His attentiveness was obvious, and the Bao family members looked displeased!


    Especially Xia Minn.


    Compared to Mu Jiu¡¯s dog-like fussing, Bao Ziqi¡¯s standoffishness made one want to cry.


    But Gu Jiarou just popped a fruit into her mouth without a care.


    She said carelessly: "I say, Mu Qun, why are you acting so strange today? You¡¯re going to make people think you want to be our Gu family¡¯s live-in son-inw."


    Mu Jiu sat next to Su Ruanruan, coughed lightly: "Is that such a bad proposition?"


    Gu Jiarou, speaking hastily, almost brought up Bao Jingyan.


    By this time, what was unclear to Mrs. Gu?


    These tickets were Mu Jiu¡¯s doing.


    Mu Jiu still had those feelings for Ruanruan, so Mrs. Gu said softly: "Boss Yan is about to go on stage."

 Chapter 308: Jiuge, I Can’t Delay You

    <h4>Chapter 308: Chapter 308: Jiuge, I Can¡¯t Dy You</h4><subtxt> Everyone fell silent.


    They were all attentively admiring Boss Yan¡¯s grace.


    Only two people weren¡¯t.


    One was Mu Jiu.


    The other was Bao Ziqi.


    Mu Jiu was openly staring at Su Ruanruan¡¯s face,pletely indifferent to the stage performance.


    Bao Ziqi¡¯s peripheral vision remained fixed on Su Ruanruan.


    He thought to himself: She can be so close to Mu Jiu, yet she avoids me at all costs!


    What kind of logic is that?


    He was angry in his heart and had no desire to talk to her much.


    The y was halfway through.


    Su Ruanruan whispered to Mrs. Gu, "Mom, I¡¯m going to the restroom."


    Gu Jiarou immediately stood up, "I¡¯ll apany Ruanruan."


    But Mrs. Gu said, "Jiarou, you sit down and enjoy the y."


    Gu Jiarou scratched her head, puzzled.


    Mrs. Gu did not exin.


    Su Ruanruan stood up and gracefully made her way to the restroom.


    She had only walked a little when Mu Jiu followed her.


    He didn¡¯t avoid it at all!


    Bao Ziqi clenched his fingers.


    ...


    At a deste corner.


    Su Ruanruan stood there quietly.


    Mu Jiu, seeing her, slowed his steps.


    When he approached, Su Ruanruan smiled lightly, "Brother Jiu."


    Mu Jiu looked down at her and asked softly, "Brother Jiu, is there still a chance?"


    Worried she might misunderstand, he exined: "I¡¯m not an old fuddy-duddy! I just think if you haven¡¯t decided to be with Bao Jingyan, then you haven¡¯t thought it through."


    Then he, might still have a chance.


    Su Ruanruan spoke softly to him, "Brother Jiu, I¡¯ve thought it through."


    Mu Jiu felt a pang of pain in his heart.


    But as if indifferent, he said, "Brother Jiu can try to wait a bit longer."


    But Su Ruanruan had other thoughts.


    Mu Jiu was already thirty; she couldn¡¯t hold him back.


    Su Ruanruan gently said, "I want to take care of Mother Mu together with Brother Jiu."


    Mu Jiu felt a wave of disappointment.


    But his feelings for Su Ruanruan were more than just romantic; he didn¡¯t want her to feel sad, so he changed the topic, "Weren¡¯t you going to the restroom? Brother Jiu will wait here for you."


    He touched his chin, murmuring to himself, "There are so many perverts nowadays! And you look so beautiful."


    Su Ruanruanughed.


    Showing her small teeth.


    Very adorable.


    Mu Jiu couldn¡¯t help but touch her hair, saying, "Bao Jingyan is indeed lucky."


    After saying that, he waved his hand in a disgusted manner!


    Su Ruanruan visited the restroom and returned, walking shoulder to shoulder with Mu Jiu.


    As they lifted the curtain, Mrs. Gu nced at them.


    No expression.


    At the Bao Family¡¯s side, Bao Jingyuan whispered to Bao Ziqi, "Su Ruanruan really has some skill,pletely enchanting Mu Jiu."


    Bao Ziqi stuffed an apple into her mouth.


    As the y was about to end.


    Bao Mingyuan arrived.


    Mrs. Bao was both shocked and delighted.


    "Mingyuan," she called his name cheerfully.


    Bao Mingyuan, with a special status, naturally prompted several juniors present to stand and greet him.


    Even Mu Jiu greeted him.


    Bao Mingyuan nced around, his eyes finally resting on Su Ruanruan¡¯s face.


    He was very gentle, "Ruanruan is here too! This morning, grandma was still talking about you visiting."


    Su Ruanruan responded, "I¡¯ll visit grandma tomorrow."


    Bao Mingyuan smiled faintly and said no more.


    At this moment, the theater manager approached.


    He said, "Boss Yan heard distinguished guests have arrived, please wait a moment! Boss Yan wille to reminisce after changing."


    Bao Jingyuan immediately said, "He must know dad hase, wanting towork."


    Mrs. Bao hastily said, "Boss Yan is a significant figure! Very noble, Jingyuan, don¡¯t say such things from now on."


    But in her heart, she also thought the same.


    Her husband was the wealthiest man in the city.


    It was only normal for Boss Yan to lower his status.


    They bantered like that,


    And the theater manager just smiled slightly.


    He said to Mrs. Gu¡¯s group, "Mrs. Gu, please have a seat as well."


    Mrs. Gu, gently fanning herself, spoke appropriately, "I have always wanted to meet Boss Yan but never got the opportunity."


    "ttery, madam," the manager bowed.


    Before leaving, his gaze fell on Su Ruanruan.


    Su Ruanruan smiled and nodded.


    Mu Jiu said, "So corny! Luckily you didn¡¯t end up with me, or I would feel suffocated every day."


    Inside the box, it suddenly became quiet as the graveyard!


    About ten minutester, light footsteps could be heard outside.


    Boss Yan lifted the curtain and entered.


    He was dressed in a dark long gown, with a slicked-back hairstyle.


    Thin but very good-looking.


    Mrs. Bao put on a reserved expression.


    Even Bao Mingyuan prepared to be attended to by an artist.


    But to their surprise, Boss Yan immediately addressed Su Ruanruan upon entering, "Ruanruan, do you still remember uncle?"</subtxt>

 Chapter 309: Outside the Car, It’s Bao Mingyuan!

    <h4>Chapter 309: Chapter 309: Outside the Car, It¡¯s Bao Mingyuan!</h4><h4></h4>


    Upon hearing this, everyone was stunned.


    Boss Yan knows Su Ruanruan?


    His esteemed guest turns out to be Su Ruanruan!


    Compared to their surprise, Su Ruanruan was very calm.


    She lightly called out: "Hello, Uncle Qing."


    Then Boss Yan smiled.


    He was born handsome, and his gentle smile was indeed the most charming.


    He reached out to measure and said, "Haven¡¯t seen you for years, you¡¯ve grown this tall."


    Su Ruanruan also smiled lightly: "It¡¯s been years since I¡¯ve listened to Uncle Qing¡¯s performance, even better than before."


    "You¡¯ve grown into a tterer!" Boss Yan spoke with her very amicably.


    After chatting idly for a bit, Su Ruanruan introduced the several groups of people in the box to Yan Qing.


    Being an artist, he seemed quite indifferent to riches and honors.


    He was warmest towards Mrs. Gu, and indifferent towards the rest.


    Simply because she was Su Ruanruan¡¯s biological mother.


    However, Mu Jiu didn¡¯t want to be outdone and also called him Uncle Qing.


    Gu Jiarou rolled her eyes: "Boss Yan is just over forty, how old are you now, and you still have the nerve to call him uncle?"


    Mu Jiu made a motion to hit her: "You little girl, why are you always against me?"


    Mrs. Guughed lightly: "Howe you two sound like a bickering couple?"


    Gu Jiarou blushed, turned her head, and ran off: "Who is a bickering couple with him?"


    Mu Jiu: ...


    Su Ruanruan spoke up: "Mom, there are some things I want to ask Uncle Qing."


    She then said to Mu Jiu: "Could you please take my mom home, Ninth Brother?"


    Mu Jiu agreed readily.


    Su Ruanruan nodded to the Bao Family, then followed Boss Yan backstage.


    The crowd gradually dispersed.


    Mrs. Bao felt unpleasant: "I never expected that Ruanruan would have friends all over the world! Even someone like Boss Yan, she knows!"


    Bao Mingyuan did not speak.


    Mrs. Bao thought he was unhappy.


    After all, he had been neglected by Boss Yan!


    ...


    Teahouse.


    Thest wisp of sandalwood incense burnt out.


    Dawn broke in the sky.


    Su Ruanruan and Yan Qing had been talking all night.


    Her father, Su Peiming, was a close friend of Yan Qing, and she missed her father, eager to hear Boss Yan talk about him.


    Boss Yan stretchedzily, saying: "It¡¯s already light out, yet this kid doesn¡¯t sleep."


    He stood up briskly: "I¡¯ll take you home! I¡¯ll be in Jiangcheng these few days; we¡¯ll get together for a meal another day."


    Su Ruanruan nodded.


    She said: "Our family driver is waiting downstairs, I¡¯ll walk you out, Uncle Qing."


    Yan Qing waved his hand: "The hotel is just diagonally across! I¡¯ll walk back by myself."


    Su Ruanruan didn¡¯t insist.


    She watched Boss Yan leave, then turned to get into Old Zhao¡¯s car.


    But the moment she opened the car door, her gaze froze.


    Bao Mingyuan was sitting in the back seat.


    His expression was calm.


    Yet there was a hint of restlessness.


    Su Ruanruan didn¡¯t move for a while, then he opened his eyes: "Why do you look at me like you¡¯ve seen a tiger or some fierce beast?"


    After pondering for a while, Su Ruanruan still got into the car.


    Old Zhao in the front seat was shivering.


    Early in the morning he hade to pick up Miss Su, and Sir popped up out of nowhere into his car.


    Bao Mingyuan then said: "Old Zhao, you head home first!"


    Old Zhao hesitated.


    Su Ruanruan softly said: "Do as Uncle Bao says."


    Old Zhao trembled and shakily got out of the car.


    Bao Mingyuan turned to Su Ruanruan: "You¡¯re quite forthright."


    Su Ruanruan gave a faint smile and didn¡¯t say much.


    Bao Mingyuan got out of the car, walked around to the driver¡¯s seat, fastened the seatbelt, and tapped the steering wheel: "Come to the front, I have something to talk to you about."


    Su Ruanruan had no choice but to get out of the car.


    And sit next to him.


    However, Bao Mingyuan didn¡¯t start the car immediately but lit a cigarette.


    He asked, "Going to the Gu Family, or to Jingyan¡¯s ce?"

 Chapter 310: Everyone Slept Already, How to Divide?

    <h4>Chapter 310: Chapter 310: Everyone Slept Already, How to Divide?</h4><h4></h4>


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s body shivered.


    "Scared?" Bao Mingyuan took a harsh drag on his cigarette.


    He said vulgarly, "You two got together right under my nose, how did you have the courage then?"


    Su Ruanruan whispered an apology.


    Bao Mingyuan sneered, "It seems you have no intention of turning back, right?"


    Su Ruanruan did not deny it.


    Bao Mingyuan¡¯s eyebrows twitched with anger!


    This was a child he greatly admired; he always hoped she would end up with Ziqi, or at least see her as his own daughter.


    He would nurture and care for her!


    But now, she had gotten involved with his eldest son.


    How could this be allowed?


    The entire Jiangcheng knew she had kept watch over Ziqi¡¯s room; what would people think if she married Jingyan now?


    How could he face Ziqi?


    Ziqi had always liked this girl!


    Bao Mingyuan hardened his heart and said, "Break up! Break up immediately!"


    Su Ruanruan bit her lip, just about to speak...


    The car door was opened!


    Bao Jingyan was outside the car.


    Dressed in a light blue shirt and a fine coffee-colored tie.


    Over it, a gray thin coat.


    His eyes carried a hint of moroseness.


    He didn¡¯t bother with Bao Mingyuan but tenderly said to Su Ruanruan, "Come to my car first." After saying that, he reached out to help her unbuckle her seatbelt.


    He half-carried her into his car.


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s body was still trembling, and she grasped his arm.


    "Bao Jingyan!"


    "Sit here quietly," he stroked her face gently, "I¡¯ll talk to him."


    Then he closed the car door for her.


    Bao Jingyan sat next to Bao Mingyuan.


    Bao Mingyuan was still smoking. Hearing the car door m shut, and then someone sitting beside him,


    He mocked, "Have you pacified her?"


    "Didn¡¯t you see for yourself?" Bao Jingyan countered.


    Bao Mingyuan turned to look at his eldest son.


    From a young age, he had been outstanding and independent.


    He never had to worry about him.


    Unexpectedly, it was love that eventually made things difficult for him.


    "I do not agree!" Bao Mingyuan cut to the chase, "It doesn¡¯t sound good that Ruanruan kept watch over Ziqi¡¯s room. While not many people know yet, break it off immediately!"


    "We can¡¯t break up now," Bao Jingyan straightforwardly responded.


    Bao Mingyuan¡¯s eyebrows twitched with irritation, "How can you not break up? You haven¡¯t even registered for marriage!"


    "We¡¯ve already slept together, how can we break up?" Bao Jingyan took a cigarette from the glovepartment and lit it while he calmly spoke.


    Bao Mingyuan red at him.


    Bao Jingyan, with his slender fingers holding the cigarette, flicked it.


    "Strange, isn¡¯t it?" Bao Jingyan uttered infuriatingly, "I¡¯m perfectly healthy!"


    "She¡¯s only 18 years old!" Bao Mingyuan¡¯s forehead veins throbbed, "Jingyan, if not for your reputation, think about her health! Stop being selfish!"


    He was rarely this angry, "You¡¯re corrupting a young girl!"


    He trembled with rage, "How long has it been? How long have you been with her, sleeping together?"


    Bao Jingyan casually said, "Anyway, it¡¯s been longer than you think! By the way, Ziqi has known for a while."


    Bao Mingyuan was shocked!


    Ziqi knew too?


    "Among the family, other than him, you¡¯re the first to know," Bao Jingyan added.


    Bao Mingyuan mocked, "Should I feel honored then?"


    "What else?" Bao Jingyan retorted, "Do you think Ruanruan is my disgrace?"


    Bao Mingyuan was speechless.


    He wanted to bring up the olddy, to bring up ¡¯keeping watch¡¯¡ª


    But he also knew that was absurd!


    Finally, he said to Bao Jingyan, "Let the girle here, I have something to tell her."


    Bao Jingyan didn¡¯t move.


    Bao Mingyuan, infuriated, eximed, "Would I harm her? After all, she calls me Uncle Bao!"

 Chapter 311 Bao Mingyuan’s Fatherly Love is as Great as a Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 311: Chapter 311 Bao Mingyuan¡¯s Fatherly Love is as Great as a Mountain</h4><h4></h4>


    "Not necessarily!"


    Bao Jingyan leisurely finished his cigarette, then rolled down the car window to air it out.


    He said to Bao Mingyuan, "Put out your cigarette, Ruanruan doesn¡¯t like secondhand smoke!"


    Bao Mingyuan¡¯s voice was cold, "Don¡¯t think I agree with your messed-up affair!"


    His words were harsh, but his body honest.


    He stubbed out the cigarette in his hand.


    Bao Jingyan exited the car.


    Thatzy yet slightly arrogant demeanor irritated Bao Mingyuan.


    This bastard, was this how he tricked Ruanruan?


    ...


    Bao Jingyan walked to his car.


    He opened the door, bent down.


    And made eye contact with Su Ruanruan.


    His gaze was gentle, he touched her little head and whispered, "He has something to say to you,e over."


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s legs went weak: "Aren¡¯t youing?"


    He hummed thoughtfully, then counter-challenged her, "Scared?"


    He stretched his hand to rub her slender fingers adorned with a diamond ring, "You weren¡¯t scared when you put on the diamond ring."


    Su Ruanruan gave him a reproachful look.


    She shifted her body and got out of the car.


    Bao Jingyan stood by the car roof, supporting her waist.


    Ahead, Bao Mingyuan was dizzy with anger watching his eldest son behave like that.


    He should have realized it earlier!


    During the time Ruanruan stayed at their house, Jingyan always stayed over in the mansion.


    He treated Ruanruan exceptionally well.


    They clearly were together from the start!


    He was blind not to see it!


    Su Ruanruan gently sat beside him.


    Bao Mingyuan red at her with discontent: "Set on being together with Jingyan?"


    Su Ruanruan quietly hummed in affirmation.


    Bao Mingyuan couldn¡¯t hold back: "What¡¯s so good about him? He¡¯s older and not very romantic, how did you fall for him?"


    He changed his question: "How did he trick you?"


    "He treats me very well," Su Ruanruan softly said.


    This answer surprised Bao Mingyuan.


    He stared at her little face for a long while.


    Su Ruanruan remained silent.


    She hadn¡¯t slept all night.


    Still beautiful, but there was a hint of tiredness between her delicate brows.


    And her eyes were slightly red.


    Bao Mingyuan suddenly felt a softening in his heart.


    That feeling was almost like an old father relenting to his beloved daughter!


    He gently asked her, "Do you really like him that much? It has to be him or no one?"


    Su Ruanruan hummed.


    Bao Mingyuan sighed softly.


    After a long time, he struggled to say, "As Ziqi¡¯s father I shouldn¡¯t agree, you both know the olddy won¡¯t agree either! But as... your Uncle Bao, I can¡¯t bring myself to oppose!"


    He indeed owed this child.


    Finally, he said, "At least, wait till Ziqi is married! Whether the olddy agrees then will be up to your fate!"


    After saying this, Bao Mingyuan felt sorrow himself.


    He shouldn¡¯t have given in so easily, it was quite a loss of face.


    Su Ruanruan was somewhat choked up.


    She hadn¡¯t expected Bao Mingyuan to utter such words.


    He had actually always treated her not so badly.


    "Thank you, Uncle Bao," she said, her voice trembling.


    Bao Mingyuan turned to look at her.


    At this moment, she greatly resembled Weilian.


    Bao Mingyuan felt even more saddened.


    He thought, Ruanruan... might as well be hispensation to Jingyan!


    He took off his coat and draped it over her shoulders, his tone very gentle: "It¡¯s so cold, Jingyan didn¡¯t even think to get you a jacket, who knows what your future holds! Don¡¯te crying to me if things don¡¯t go well!"


    "Also, I haven¡¯t agreed! I¡¯m just toozy to bother and will turn a blind eye."


    He spoke each sentence, and Su Ruanruan could only nod.


    She wanted to cry!


    Ever since she set foot into the Bao Family, she had been scheming.


    Bao Mingyuan might not be unaware, but in the end, he easily forgave her.


    Bao Mingyuan waved his hand: "Alright, go over! Jingyan is waiting for you!"

 Chapter 312: Ruanruan, Say You’re Willing

    <h4>Chapter 312: Chapter 312: Ruanruan, Say You¡¯re Willing</h4><h4></h4>


    His voice was unexpectedly choked up.


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s lips trembled.


    Bao Mingyuan spoke again: "Go ahead!"


    Su Ruanruan dragged her leg towards a car parked behind.


    Bao Jingyan was by the car, smoking, and took several fierce puffs when he saw hering.


    He threw it away and stomped it out.


    The two got into the car, and Bao Jingyan watched the car ahead drive away.


    After a long while, he finally took his gaze back: "What did he say?"


    Su Ruanruan leaned her head on the seat, speaking softly, "He didn¡¯t agree, but he didn¡¯t object anymore either."


    Bao Jingyan remained silent.


    Su Ruanruan, thinking of what he had been doing recently, didn¡¯t say anything.


    She just held his hand.


    After sitting in silence alone for a while, he finally drove the car back to the vi.


    As soon as the car stopped, Bao Jingyan hurried around to open the door.


    He took her hand and led her upstairs.


    Taking off his coat as they walked.


    Aunt Li came to meet them, asking if they wanted breakfast.


    But Bao Jingyan seemed not to hear.


    Halfway up the stairs, feeling that Su Ruanruan was too slow, he just carried her across his arms.


    Su Ruanruan felt a bit embarrassed and patted his shoulder and back: "Hey, what¡¯s wrong with you?"


    Bao Jingyan¡¯s dark eyes were fixed on her.


    He kicked the bedroom door open with one foot.


    She was thrown onto the soft bed.


    The white pillows carried his uniquely masculine scent.


    Su Ruanruan smelled it and felt a bit dizzy.


    Before she could react, her shoulder was pinned down.


    Bao Jingyan cradled her head, kissing her ardently...


    Su Ruanruan turned her face aside, her breaths hurried.


    "Bao Jingyan, what¡¯s wrong with you?"


    He stared at her intensely, as if his gaze could see right through her.


    After a long time, he suddenly sat up.


    He picked her up all at once and held her close in his embrace.


    She was tiny in his arms, sitting between his legs.


    Her cheeks flushed, she dared not move.


    Bao Jingyan¡¯s voice was husky: "I told him we¡¯ve been intimate before! Do you know what I was thinking about while sitting in the car afterwards?"


    "What?" Su Ruanruan¡¯s voice trembled.


    Bao Jingyan kissed behind her ear, whispering low: "Ruanruan, I want you."


    His lips moved slowly to hers, his voice hoarser, more alluring: "Ruanruan, say you¡¯re willing!"


    He kissed her again.


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s heart raced and her face flushed, she rested her face on his shoulder.


    After a long while, she finally asked softly, "Is it too difficult?"


    Bao Jingyan did not respond, just gazed at her with clear and bright eyes.


    Su Ruanruan dared not look at him.


    And would not let him touch her!


    ...


    Su Ruanruan didn¡¯t sleep all night.


    She had been startled.


    And ultimately fell ill!


    Aunt Li, unaware of the truth, looked at Bao Jingyan with using eyes for several days.


    Bao Jingyan let her misunderstand.


    Not until Su Ruanruan had recovered did Bao Jingyan settle ounts with her.


    He used her: "When I wasn¡¯t here, you went to watch a y and had heart-to-hearts all night with others?"


    "I went with my mother and Jiarou!" Su Ruanruan bit her lip: "And about heart-to-hearts! That was an old friend of dad¡¯s, are you also jealous of elders?"


    "I forgive you." Bao Jingyan was magnanimous, leaning in to kiss her.


    Su Ruanruan was reserved, not willing to be affectionate with him in the hall.


    She sat upright, pretending to flip through a magazine.


    At this moment, Old Zhao came in from outside.


    "It¡¯s from Doctor Zhou." Old Zhao handed the item to Su Ruanruan.


    Su Ruanruan knew it was the medicine analysis she had requested, she opened it and looked.


    After a moment, she gently closed the file.


    Bao Jingyan asked her: "What¡¯s wrong?"


    Su Ruanruan had a bitter expression: "It just confirmed some things."


    She also said, "The medicine my father was taking before he passed away wasn¡¯t authentic! It containedponents that could damage the nervous system."


    Bao Jingyan wrapped an arm around her shoulder.


    Su Ruanruan sniffled, "I¡¯m okay."


    At this moment, Old Zhao remembered something: "Oh, I just saw Su Minghua the eldest son, he was begging to see Miss Su."


    Old Zhao chuckled: "I reckon the young master seems to be having some tough timestely."


    Su Ruanruan naturally guessed.


    She said softly, "If he¡¯s desperate, he¡¯ll find a way to contact me."


    Old Zhao was very impressed by her.


    Just then, Su Ruanruan¡¯s phone rang.


    It was Gui Zhi calling from Madam Bao¡¯s side.


    Follow current novels on freewe(b)novel.c(o)m

 Chapter 313: Bao Jingyan’s Audacity Knows No Bounds!

    <h4>Chapter 313: Chapter 313: Bao Jingyan¡¯s Audacity Knows No Bounds!</h4><h4></h4>


    Ruanruan nced at Bao Jingyan and picked up the phone.


    On the other end, Gui Zhi spoke with great warmth: "Next week, the olddy turns eighty, and we want to discuss with Miss Su how to handle it."


    Suspecting Bao Mingyuan would be there, Ruanruan thought about politely declining.


    But Bao Jingyan took the phone from her and said to Gui Zhi: "We¡¯ll be back soon."


    Gui Zhi was somewhat flustered.


    She knew that young master Jingyan and Miss Su were a couple, but wasn¡¯t young master Jingyan being too indiscreet!


    Gui Zhi¡¯s feelings were mixed.


    Ruanruan, reserved and shy, got angry with Bao Jingyan: "How am I supposed to face people in the future?"


    "Am I the one who can¡¯t face people?" Bao Jingyan retorted.


    Ruanruan couldn¡¯t find words to argue back.


    She was so annoyed that her face turned red.


    In the end, it was Auntie Li who had the clever idea: "If Old Zhao drives Miss Suter and master drives himself, won¡¯t that dispel any suspicion?"


    Ruanruan¡¯s face turned even redder.


    She went upstairs to change clothes.


    Bao Jingyan, speaking to Old Zhao and Auntie Li, sought sympathy: "See, she¡¯s spoiled andwless!"


    Auntie Li covered her mouth andughed: "A man who fears his wife is blessed."


    "Is that so?" Bao Jingyan raised an eyebrow.


    He was in a very good mood.


    Ruanruan gave him the cold shoulder when she came downstairs, and he didn¡¯t mind.


    Ruanruan arrived at Bao Family first.


    As soon as she got out of the car, Gui Zhi came over with a smile: "The olddy has been waiting for Miss Su for a long time."


    Ruanruan, still unsettled by the earlier incident, blushed faintly from her earlobes down to her neckline.


    Gui Zhi pretended not to notice.


    Just as they were about to go to the courtyard, Bao Mingyuan happened toe out.


    He looked at Ruanruan and said lightly: "Here to see the olddy?"


    Ruanruan lowered her eyes and nodded gently.


    Bao Mingyuan was slightly aloof.


    Actually, after what happened that day, he didn¡¯t know how to treat this girl.


    If he was too nice, it would be too easy for her and Jingyan.


    The two had just arrived, one after the other, and Gui Zhi saw right through their act, warming up the scene: "The olddy is about to celebrate her birthday and asked Miss Su over for some advice!"


    Bao Mingyuan immediately made a suggestion: "Now that you¡¯re here, let¡¯s discuss together with the family after dinner."


    Ruanruan nced at him.


    Bao Mingyuan coughed lightly and told Gui Zhi: "Call the eldest young master and have hime over too!"


    As the words left his mouth, a golden Bentley Continental drove into Bao Mansion.


    The man getting out of the car was Bao Jingyan.


    Bao Mingyuan nearly bit his tongue.


    That damned guy!


    Coming back one right after the other, as if they wanted everyone to know they were together?


    Ruanruan¡¯s head hung lower!


    Gui Zhi was inwardly overjoyed!


    But outwardly, she cheerfully said: "The eldest young master is just in time!"


    Bao Mingyuan lost all temper, waving his hand and entering the house.


    Bao Jingyan got out of the car, taking off his coat and draping it over his arm.


    Tall and straight.


    Handsome and regal!


    He walked beside Ruanruan and asked softly: "Did he give you a hard time?"


    "No!" Ruanruan wished he would keep his distance.


    But this man had the audacity.


    He walked alongside her.


    Open and aboveboard.


    Bao Mingyuan sat in the living room drinking tea, watching them enter together.


    He snorted lightly.


    Bao Jingyan, with his thick skin, not only sat down but also invited Ruanruan: "Miss Su, please take a seat!"


    Bao Mingyuan red.


    Miss Su?


    Bao Jingyan, have some shame, won¡¯t you?


    The Bao Family members gradually entered the hall, and by seven in the evening, everyone was present.


    Bao Ziqi had eyes only for Ruanruan sinceing downstairs.


    Bao Mingyuan had a headache and deliberately asked: "Why didn¡¯t Minne?"


    "She¡¯s attending an academic conference," Bao Ziqi answered indifferently.


    Bao Mingyuan immediately agreed: "It¡¯s good to have education! Girls still need to study."


    Bao Ziqi neither agreed nor disagreed.


    It was Bao Jingyuan, on the sidelines, who eximed: "Ruanruan hasn¡¯t been to school for a month or two! She¡¯s not in thepany either; she¡¯s just idling her days away."

 Chapter 314: Concubine Bo Causes Trouble Again

    <h4>Chapter 314: Chapter 314: Concubine Bo Causes Trouble Again</h4><h4></h4>


    Bao Jingyuan couldn¡¯t stand it.


    She just wanted to belittle Su Ruanruan.


    Bao Mingyuan was also quite helpless.


    Both the palm and the back of the hand are flesh; although Jingyuan is uneducated, she is still his own flesh and blood.


    A father does not despise an ugly child!


    He was about to make peace when the olddy came over with the support of Gui Zhi.


    As soon as the olddy arrived, she scolded Bao Jingyuan: "Ruanruan is talented and capable, now having multiple careers, what about you?"


    She then said to Mrs. Bao: "Manage this girl who causes trouble all day."


    Mrs. Bao was scolded.


    She was not very pleased.


    She held this grudge against Su Ruanruan.


    Mother-inw and daughter-inw discord, Bao Mingyuan, as the son, found it most difficult to handle. He smoothed things over and had the servants serve dinner.


    Only then did the olddy let it go.


    She hadn¡¯t seen Su Ruanruan for a long time and kept her by her side to chat.


    Treating her like a dear granddaughter.


    Bao Jingyuan was almost driven to tears.


    Mrs. Bao whispered, "She will marry someday, and then having a husband, it won¡¯t be appropriate for her to frequently visit our home. Jingyuan, just endure this moment of annoyance."


    Bao Jingyuan thought about it, and that made sense!


    Thus, she regained herposure.


    During the meal, she always tried to converse with her two elder brothers, trying to iste Su Ruanruan.


    Bao Ziqi was in a bad mood and did not engage much in her conversation.


    Bao Jingyan held a cup in one hand, tasting the appetizer drink.


    With the other hand, he was holding and gently massaging Su Ruanruan¡¯s small hand.


    Absolutely shameless!


    Bao Mingyuan saw this clearly from his angle, and was so angered he chose to look away.


    ...


    After the meal, the family sat on the sofa discussing the olddy¡¯s birthday arrangements.


    Normally, Mrs. Bao took charge.


    But this time, Mrs. Bao feigned a headache.


    She said, "I¡¯m not feeling well! Why not let Ruanruan take care of the olddy¡¯s birthday celebration, it would be worth the affection the olddy has for her."


    She was extremely gentle and caring: "Ruanruan is capable, I am utterly confident in her."


    Bao Mingyuan was still upset with Su Ruanruan.


    He did not agree immediately.


    Mrs. Bao pressed on, "You always value her, but others don¡¯t know her abilities, wouldn¡¯t this be the perfect opportunity to showcase her talents?"


    Su Ruanruan was drinking tea on the side.


    She was well aware of Mrs. Bao¡¯s schemes.


    At this moment, Bao Mingyuan looked over at her.


    Su Ruanruan did not refuse.


    She said, "I am willing to take care of the tasks for the olddy."


    Bao Mingyuan thought for a bit and then nodded: "It¡¯s also good for gaining experience."


    Mrs. Bao¡¯s wish was granted.


    She sipped her tea, her eyes full of calctions.


    Well, she would manipte behind the scenes, and Su Ruanruan would be hugely embarrassed!


    Su Ruanruan took on the task, then asked the olddy, "Olddy, do you have any specific ideas?"


    The olddy was happy, "No need to go to a hotel! Those ces are stuffy! I just want... to set up a stage in our house, invite a famous actor to perform a good y! Invite all the famousdies and wives of Jiangcheng to join the fun!"


    The olddy¡¯s wishes, Su Ruanruan was willing to fulfill.


    But... this famous actor...


    Mrs. Bao smiled broadly, "Ruanruan, don¡¯t you know Boss Yan? Just invite him toe and perform a y for the olddy!"


    She had an ulterior motive.


    Boss Yan had already left Jiangcheng.


    Moreover, even if he were in Jiangcheng, it¡¯s unlikely he would condescend to perform in honor of an olddy¡¯s birthday!


    Su Ruanruan did not have that kind of influence!


    As she said this, indeed it piqued the olddy¡¯s interest.


    Old Lady Bao regretfully said, "Boss Yan¡¯s performances are indeed good! But he is a major figure, not just anyone can invite him!"


    Su Ruanruan merely smiled without speaking.


    She just quietly drank her tea.


    ...


    After the family meeting ended, Bao Jingyuan couldn¡¯t hold back anymore.


    She ran to Mrs. Bao and said, "Mom, why are you elevating Su Ruanruan again? If she gains the olddy¡¯s favor, that¡¯s it for us!"


    Mrs. Bao nced at her, "Am I that foolish?"

 Chapter 315: Performing the Empty Fort Strategy for Su Ruanruan

    <h4>Chapter 315: Chapter 315: Performing the Empty Fort Strategy for Su Ruanruan</h4><h4></h4>


    Mrs. Bao instructed her daughter.


    "Ruanruan that girl has been toocent for too long! If we don¡¯t suppress her a bit, she¡¯ll almost forget who thedy of this house is!"


    Bao Jingyuan hugged Mrs. Bao¡¯s arm and acted coquettishly: "Mom, I knew you wouldn¡¯t let Su Ruanruan have an easy time!"


    Su Ruanruan is no match for Mom!


    She awaited Su Ruanruan¡¯s downfall.


    ...


    The next day, Mrs. Bao made her move.


    She invited Xia Minn for coffee.


    Xia Minn knew that Mrs. Bao was recently displeased with her.


    She was extremely cautious!


    Unexpectedly, Mrs. Bao was very gentle today.


    After talking for a while, Mrs. Bao got to the point.


    "The olddy is having a birthday, and we need to arrange a proper celebration at home."


    Xia Minn immediately responded: "If there¡¯s anything I can help with, just let me know, aunt."


    But Mrs. Bao shook her head.


    She said, "This time, Su Ruanruan is in charge of the arrangements."


    Xia Minn was shocked.


    She defended Mrs. Bao: "How can Su Ruanruan step over you like this?"


    Mrs. Bao sipped her coffee, nonchntly saying, "If she wants to handle it, let her handle it! Whether she does a good job and can please the olddy, that¡¯s up to her fate."


    Xia Minn got the hint.


    She understood Mrs. Bao¡¯s intentions.


    Seeing her catch on, Mrs. Bao continued: "You are Ziqi¡¯s fianc¨¦e! If you can make the olddy happy on her birthday, your status in the Bao Family will naturally surpass Su Ruanruan."


    Xia Minn was deeply moved.


    Mrs. Bao recountedst night¡¯s events.


    Xia Minn pondered for a moment.


    She came up with an idea: "Su Ruanruan is setting up a stage for the olddy, I guess she¡¯ll just invite local actors, probably not impressive enough! Our university is hosting a seminar, I could suggest to the organizers to invite a famous Yue opera actor, it¡¯ll be on the olddy¡¯s birthday! Then, the olddy would happily leave everything behind to go there, wouldn¡¯t that insult Su Ruanruan?"


    She smiled calmly: "Then Su Ruanruan will be embarrassed!"


    Mrs. Bao pped in approval: "Then she¡¯ll be performing an empty city strategy, won¡¯t she?"


    She was full of admiration: "Minn, I didn¡¯t know you were so capable."


    Mrs. Bao, shrewd as ever, pondered a while before adding, "Go ahead and do it! I will also use my connections to support you! On that day, all the high-societydies of the city will be at your event."


    Xia Minn was thrilled.


    She had never felt so close to Mrs. Bao.


    She took the initiative to show favor: "I won¡¯t disappoint you."


    Mrs. Bao¡¯s tone was light: "Then do a good job!"


    ...


    For the olddy¡¯s birthday.


    Su Ruanruan cleared all her engagements.


    She also specifically sought advice from her mother, Mrs. Gu, who knew best about etiquettes.


    Mrs. Gu gave her pointers.


    First, it must be lively and dignified.


    The actors invited must not be minor ones!


    Secondly, the olddy is advanced in age and still cares about certain matters.


    One must engage with sentimentality.


    Su Ruanruan took it to heart.


    She sat in the study, thinking hard.


    Actors, she could invite the most prominent one.


    As for sentiments... she really couldn¡¯t guess the olddy¡¯s intentions at the moment.


    While she was pondering, a call came from Bao Mansion.


    The olddy invited her for afternoon tea.


    Su Ruanruan took the call and rode in Old Zhao¡¯s car.


    The car had just parked, and the door was opened.


    Bao Mingyuan stood outside.


    He wore loose-fitting woolen pants and a ck sweater.


    Clearly, he didn¡¯t go to the office.


    His expression was somewhatplex.


    Su Ruanruan softly called out: "Uncle Bao."


    Bao Mingyuan gave a cold chuckle: "Not calling me Mr. Bao anymore?"


    Su Ruanruan dared not speak.

 Chapter 316: King Yan Fights, the Little Ghost Suffers!

    <h4>Chapter 316: Chapter 316: King Yan Fights, the Little Ghost Suffers!</h4><h4></h4>


    Bao Mingyuan took a step back to let her out of the car, he said: "The olddy has been missing you! She asked me to wait here."


    He exhaled through his nostrils: "Your face value has be significantly greater now."


    Su Ruanruan could only say: "It¡¯s because of your filial piety."


    Bao Mingyuan snorted lightly and walked ahead.


    Su Ruanruan obediently followed behind.


    Old Zhao felt uneasy.


    Su Ruanruan said: "It might take a while, Uncle Zhao, you can take the car for maintenance."


    Bao Mingyuan turned around: "Are you afraid I¡¯ll harm her?"


    Old Zhao was somewhat cowed.


    Fine!


    When King Yan fights, the lesser ghosts suffer!


    After Old Zhao left, Su Ruanruan spoke up for him: "Uncle Zhao didn¡¯t mean that! Please don¡¯t take it out on him."


    Bao Mingyuan said with displeasure: "Don¡¯t worry, the ones who would do something like that are you two! I won¡¯t be angry with Old Zhao."


    Su Ruanruan suddenly felt that it was better not to have spoken at all.


    She shut her mouth.


    Bao Mingyuan then found it boring.


    They entered the small courtyard one after the other.


    In the afternoon.


    The sunlight was just right.


    Gui Zhi had moved the reclining chair into the small courtyard.


    The olddyy sunbathing and admiring the beautifully bloomed flowers at the same time.


    Bao Mingyuan bent over to tell the olddy: "Ruanruan is here."


    The olddy wanted to get up.


    Su Ruanruan immediately went over and helped her: "It¡¯s nice for you to lie down."


    The olddyfortablyid back down, patted her hand, and asked with concern: "Where did youe from? Have you eaten?"


    After asking,


    Bao Mingyuan gave Su Ruanruan a look.


    In his eyes, there was a hint of mockery.


    Ha, I¡¯d like to see how you deceive the olddy!


    But, unbeknownst to him, Su Ruanruan was unfazed.


    She said: "I just came from my eldest brother¡¯s ce."


    Bao Mingyuan looked up at the sky: Fine! You¡¯ve got guts!


    The olddy was clearly confused: "Why did you go to Jingyan¡¯s ce?"


    Su Ruanruan took a check out of her bag and yfully said: "The olddy¡¯s birthday needs to be lively and that requires money! The richest person in our family is big brother, who else should I ask for money if not him?"


    The olddy took her reading sses to look.


    "How many zeros are on this?"


    Su Ruanruan whispered: "Big brother gave me thirty million! He wants me to give the olddy a proper birthday celebration."


    The olddy¡¯s wrinkles blossomed, but she feigned anger: "You child, you¡¯re really not reserved with your big brother! He just gave you thirty million like that?"


    Su Ruanruan appeased her, pleased: "Big brother Jingyan is generous towards the olddy."


    The olddy was mollified.


    Unspeakably happy.


    Bao Mingyuan nced at Su Ruanruan again.


    Keep pretending!


    Just keep pretending!


    You and Jingyan probably collude behind the scenes, that check is just moving from one pocket to another!


    And using the olddy as an excuse!


    He reassessed Su Ruanruan.


    In the past, he always thought she resembled histe wife, Sun Weilian.


    But now he understood.


    That was just the surface!


    Look at how she maniptes him, maniptes Qi Meiyu, and wins over Boss Mu!


    I heard she even caused chaos in the Su Family!


    Weilian was nothing like her, full of cunning ns!


    She and Jingyan are clearly cut from the same cloth, which is why they attract each other.


    Bao Mingyuan was inwardly sneering.


    Su Ruanruan leaned over the olddy¡¯s knees, softly asking: "On the olddy¡¯s birthday, which opera would you like to hear?"


    The olddy said: "It doesn¡¯t matter who it is!"


    She waved her fan and closed her eyes: "If I could still listen to an opera by Boss Yan while this old body is alive, I would die content."


    Although Bao Mingyuan was still angry, he helped clear up for Su Ruanruan.


    "You¡¯re confused! Boss Yan has gone back to B city! If you want to listen to his opera, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll need to make a trip to B city."


    The olddymented sorrowfully: "Mingyuan, do you think this old body can travel that far?"

 Chapter 317: This Looks Like Boss Yan’s Outfit!

    <h4>Chapter 317: Chapter 317: This Looks Like Boss Yan¡¯s Outfit!</h4><h4></h4>


    Bao Mingyuan felt a tinge of sadness!


    The olddy was close to eighty, and who knew how many years she had left.


    Su Ruanruan sensed that the atmosphere was amiss.


    She took the olddy¡¯s hand, smiling as she said: "I will apany the Old Lady."


    The Bao olddy found greatfort in this.


    She leaned back in her lounge chair, recounting the past: "Thest time I listened to Boss Yan¡¯s opera was with the Sun Family¡¯s Old Lady, it¡¯s a pity..."


    Back then, after Bao Mingyuan¡¯s wife passed away, he remarried her rival in love, which led to a riff between the Bao and Sun Families, with no contact for nearly 20 years.


    This was the olddy¡¯s heartache.


    It was also Bao Mingyuan¡¯s heartache.


    He touched his cigarette case but ultimately set it down.


    Su Ruanruan remained silent.


    In the end, the olddy waved her hand: "I don¡¯t know whether this old frame of mine would scatter, whether I¡¯d get the chance to meet my inw¡¯s grandmother again, or listen to Boss Yan¡¯s opera with her one more time!"


    Bao Mingyuan finally couldn¡¯t resist and pulled out a cigarette to clench between his lips.


    He said with difficulty: "I have troubled the Old Lady."


    The olddy sighed.


    With some sorrow in her voice.


    Su Ruanruan remembered what Madame Gu had said.


    Madame Gu had said: For the Old Lady¡¯s birthday, it needs to be lively and graceful.


    Su Ruanruan had an idea in her mind.


    When she departed, Bao Mingyuan saw her out.


    He wasn¡¯t in a good mood.


    Feeling somewhat sorry for the Old Lady.


    Su Ruanruan smiled slightly: "Uncle, rest assured, the Old Lady will definitely be happy on her birthday."


    Bao Mingyuan sighed softly: "Just do your best!"


    Su Ruanruan knew he didn¡¯t believe it.


    She didn¡¯t say much more.


    The Old Lady treated her well, and on her birthday, she was going to give the Old Lady two surprises.


    ...


    Su Ruanruan got even busier.


    Running around without a moment¡¯s rest.


    During this time, she took a long trip.


    Nobody knew where she went.


    By the time she returned, the Bao family¡¯s opera stage was already set up.


    Right in the courtyard behind the Bao Mansion.


    Gui Zhi apanied the olddy in admiration, eximing: "It¡¯s really nice!"


    The olddy¡¯s vision was blurry; she put on her reading sses to take a closer look.


    After studying for a long while, the olddy turned to Gui Zhi and said: "It doesn¡¯t look quite right to me! These banners and gs are exquisite and beautiful, much like Boss Yan¡¯s own setup."


    Gui Zhi giggled behind her hand: "You¡¯ve been yearning for it so much, maybe your eyes are ying tricks on you!"


    Gui Zhi added: "Boss Yan is in B City! How could his things appear in our home?"


    The olddy nodded.


    Indeed, she must have been seeing things.


    ...


    In the distance, Mrs. Bao and Xia Minn stood together.


    Mrs. Bao whispered: "Minn, how is your parting along?"


    Xia Minn gracefully answered: "Guess who I¡¯ve managed to invite?"


    Mrs. Bao watched her intently.


    "It¡¯s Mei Changqing, a disciple of Boss Yan," Xia Minn saidposedly: "He was reluctant at first, but after I visited him several times alone, he finally agreed toe."


    Mrs. Bao was delighted: "To have a disciple of Boss Yan is indeed fortuitous."


    She held onto Xia Minn¡¯s hand, saying: "With this, we can be quite confident."


    The olddy loved Boss Yan¡¯s opera.


    If he could note, but his disciple did...


    The olddy certainly wouldn¡¯t want to miss that!


    Mrs. Bao¡¯s gaze tenderly met Xia Minn¡¯s: "You¡¯re a really capable girl!"


    Xia Minn smiled lightly: "It¡¯s most important for the Old Lady to be happy."


    She added: "I heard Su Ruanruan recently went out for a trip, she really lets down the good intentions the Old Lady has for her."


    Mrs. Bao sneered: "She really thinks she can handle this household!"


    She was, after all, more experienced and instructed Xia Minn: "Keep the news of Boss Yan¡¯s discipleing to Jiang City a secret! On the night of the Old Lady¡¯s birthday, we¡¯ll give everyone a wonderful surprise."


    They were in conversation.


    Bao Ziqi approached.


    He nodded towards Xia Minn: "What are you two discussing?"


    Xia Minn spoke openly: "I¡¯m discussing with my Aunt about the opera stage for the Old Lady¡¯s birthday."


    She praised: "It¡¯s set up beautifully, Ruanruan has put a lot of effort into it!"


    Bao Ziqi looked over in that direction...


    Indeed, the opera stage was ready.


    But after a bit of searching, he didn¡¯t see that slender figure.


    Bao Ziqi felt a slight loss.

 Chapter 318 Ruanruan, You are Neglecting Your Husband

    <h4>Chapter 318: Chapter 318 Ruanruan, You are Neglecting Your Husband</h4><h4></h4>


    Su Ruanruan was still incredibly busy.


    She promised Grandma two surprises, not one less.


    She was busy every day, Bao Jingyan could hardly see her.


    This evening at eight o¡¯clock, she returned to the vi in Old Zhao¡¯s car.


    Bao Jingyan caught her at the door.


    When the car door opened, he looked down at her: "You really look like a dutiful wife now, busy all day, neglecting your husband."


    "Nonsense!" Su Ruanruan got out of the car.


    She took his arm.


    Bao Jingyan threw away his cigarette butt and stamped it out, "How long has it been since youst had a proper meal with me?"


    The two entered the dining room together.


    Aunt Lee served the dishes, continuously urging, "Eat more, you¡¯re still growing!"


    Su Ruanruan blushed.


    She had indeed grown a little recently.


    Originally 162 cm, now she was 164 cm.


    Bao Jingyan served her dishes, deliberately saying, "Only 18, you can still grow for two more years."


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s face turned even redder.


    Just then, a hearty voice came from the doorway.


    "What delicious food are we having?"


    As the voice fell, Mu Jiu walked in.


    He rubbed his hands: "Perfect timing, I haven¡¯t eaten! Aunt Lee, serve me a big bowl of rice!"


    Aunt Lee had not yet moved, Bao Jingyan red at him, "Don¡¯t they serve food at your house?"


    Mu Jiu brazenly sat down, very shrewdly: "What¡¯s wrong with mooching a meal at my sister¡¯s house? Or is this not her home?"


    Bao Jingyan was angered.


    He held his wine ss and sipped the aperitif.


    Aunt Lee covered her mouth andughed, "I will serve Mr. Mu."


    Mu Jiu was satisfied and teased Bao Jingyan, "We¡¯re all family, don¡¯t be so stingy!"


    Bao Jingyan elegantly set down his wine ss.


    That attitude and tone, even Mu Jiu had to admit.


    Among the distinguished young masters, he was top-notch.


    Bao Jingyan smiled unhurriedly: "Indeed! Family! Don¡¯t go back tonight, Mu Jiu, sleep in the room next to Ruanruan and me."


    Mu Jiu was internally cursing!


    Su Ruanruan modestly and shyly kicked Bao Jingyan.


    She said: "Mu Jiu is here to discuss important matters!"


    Luckily, at this moment, Aunt Lee brought over arge bowl and ced it in front of Mu Jiu.


    Mu Jiu, a man of hearty appetite, devoured his food like a storm.


    He couldn¡¯t stop praising how delicious Aunt Lee¡¯s cooking was.


    Aunt Lee was extremely pleased.


    After finishing the meal and wiping his mouth, Mu Jiu finally spoke of serious matters.


    "That concubine in your household is truly causing trouble behind the scenes."


    Su Ruanruan smiled slightly: "I heard that Xia Minn invited a disciple of Boss Yan to perform at the theatre, coincidentally on Grandma¡¯s birthday! Mrs. Bao will surely persuade Grandma to go, to embarrass me!"


    Her eyes glittered sharply: "The nobledies who are close to Mrs. Bao will also add fuel to the fire."


    Mu Jiu red: "You know about this?"


    Mu Jiu was very imposing!


    He said: "Mu Jiu will help you! Once thosedies enter Bao Mansion, I will have people surround the ce tightly, threeyers inside and threeyers outside!"


    He wagged his tail, seeking praise: "Ruanruan, I guarantee not even a fly can get out!"


    By then, all the audience will still be for Ruanruan!


    After he finished, Bao Jingyan pped.


    "Mu Jiu is clever! I could never think of such a great idea!"


    Mu Jiu proudly: "Naturally."


    Su Ruanruan was annoyed and red at Bao Jingyan.


    She said: "Stop messing around!"


    Bao Jingyan picked up his wine ss and gestured to Mu Jiu.


    Mu Jiu scratched his head, gruffly: "Is this n not good?"


    Su Ruanruan, not bearing to crush his spirits, softened her tone: "What¡¯s the fun in forcing people? I want to make those nobledies willingly stay to celebrate Grandma¡¯s birthday!"


    She gently said: "I also want to fulfill a big wish for Grandma! Making her a birthday she will never forget."

 Chapter 319 My Ruanruan Is So Capable!

    <h4>Chapter 319: Chapter 319 My Ruanruan Is So Capable!</h4><h4></h4>


    Bao Jingyan was somewhat moved.


    He grasped her hand.


    Old Nineined with a sour tone, "Only if you manage to invite someone bigger than Boss Mei!"


    Su Ruanruan smiled lightly.


    Old Nine gaped in disbelief, "No way? You really got someone?"


    Su Ruanruan retorted, "Have I just been ying around these days?"


    Old Nine Mu was convinced.


    And a little dejected, too!


    Su Ruanruan was so capable that he couldn¡¯t be of much help!


    Su Ruanruanforted him: "I have a special task for Ninth Brother! No one else but Ninth Brother can handle this."


    Old Nine Mu was instantly invigorated.


    Only he could do it!


    These words were so gratifying to hear!


    Su Ruanruan murmured a few instructions.


    Old Nine Mu pped his chest, vowing: "Forget the rest; if you need people or spectacle, Ninth Brother is the best!"


    He strode out: "I¡¯ll take care of it right now! I guarantee the grand theatre won¡¯t y to an empty house that night!"


    Su Ruanruan lowered her gaze.


    A trace of calction lingered between her delicate brows.


    Bao Jingyan stood up and held her from behind.


    He murmured softly by her ear, "My Ruanruan is so capable."


    Su Ruanruan, blushing, pushed him away, "Auntie Li is right outside."


    "Then let¡¯s go upstairs!" Bao Jingyan¡¯s voice grew huskier: "Little Mrs. Bao, please fulfill these past days¡¯ obligations."


    Su Ruanruan called him shameless.


    Bao Jingyan simply carried her upstairs...


    In an instant, she fell into the soft pillows.


    Bao Jingyan made sure she was pleasured first.


    Su Ruanruan trembled, not knowing if it was morning or evening.


    He coaxed her softly, "Ruanruan, like thest time, do it like that..."


    ...


    In the blink of an eye, the olddy¡¯s birthday arrived.


    That day, the Bao Mansion was bustling with activity.


    Su Ruanruan had everything well-organized.


    She brought in the best pastry chef, the finest band, and even summoned 40 beautiful waitresses from the Dijing Hotel.


    The scene was luxuriously extravagant!


    The young nobledies could enjoy themselves there.


    As for the elders, they were by the stage in the backyard, gently waving their fans.


    Waiting for the performers to take the stage.


    The olddy, stroking the back of Su Ruanruan¡¯s hand, said to Bao Mingyuan, "Although the child is young, she already has the poise of a matriarch in charge of the household!"


    Bao Mingyuan gazed deeply.


    He nced at Su Ruanruan.


    Su Ruanruan gave a faint smile.


    Then Bao Mingyuan said to the olddy, "This is the olddy¡¯s blessing!"


    The olddy was even more delighted.


    She flipped through the opera brochure, "Who is performing tonight, and which y will they perform? There¡¯s no clear program on this list."


    Su Ruanruan replied, "The olddy will know once the performance starts."


    Madam Bao on the side sneered coldly.


    Su Ruanruan was being mysterious, probably because she had nothing impressive to show!


    If it was a renowned actor, she would have probably printed it on the brochure for showing off.


    As she pondered the right moment, she said with a smile, "It¡¯s a pity Minn is busy with the exchange meeting today and couldn¡¯t make it in time to celebrate the olddy¡¯s birthday."


    The olddy replied indifferently, "Career is important."


    Madam Bao beamed brightly, "That child is alsopetent; this time she has even managed to invite Boss Yan¡¯s leading disciple Mei Changqing! Here we are, Mei Changqing will take the stage at the theatre in half an hour!"


    The olddy was startled, "Boss Yan¡¯s disciple?"


    She admired greatly, "I didn¡¯t expect Minn had the influence to invite him."


    Madam Bao smiled modestly.


    She kept silent.


    At this moment, her close circle of noblewomen began to chime in.


    [I heard it¡¯s just for today, the performance starts in half an hour.]


    [It¡¯s a pity to miss such a good opportunity!]


    [Actually, if we each take our own cars, it¡¯s just a 20-minute drive, and we can still make it.]


    [But what about all this here?]


    ...


    As the old Madame Bao listened to their prattle, she felt an irresistible itch.


    She also wanted to see Boss Yan¡¯s disciple¡¯s opera performance!

 Chapter 320: Birthday! Boss Yan Makes an Appearance

    <h4>Chapter 320: Chapter 320: Birthday! Boss Yan Makes an Appearance</h4><h4></h4>


    Madame Bao felt it was about time.


    She spoke in a gentle tone, "Grandma loves to watch ys! Why don¡¯t we go together? Ruanruan will take care of things here."


    Grandma didn¡¯t overthink it.


    She truly wanted to go.


    So after pondering for a moment, she said to Bao Mingyuan, "In that case, you and Ruanruan keep an eye on the house, and I¡¯ll go to the theater to enjoy a y! I¡¯lle back and continue the birthday celebration after it¡¯s over."


    Bao Mingyuan knew the situation like the back of his hand.


    This was a contest between the two women of the household!


    He thought, despite Ruanruan¡¯s earnest preparations,


    She was still no match for Meiyu!


    The old are indeed wiser!


    He was trying to find a way to give Su Ruanruan some face.


    But Su Ruanruan, with her sharp wit, retorted to Grandma, "If Grandma goes to the theater to hear the y, won¡¯t you miss out on the great y going on right here at home?"


    Grandma gave a soft cough, "It¡¯s a y by the disciples of Boss Yan!"


    Su Ruanruan sat down.


    She was born beautiful and wore a crystal tasseled dress.


    She could rival the brightness of the moon!


    With a delicate, regretful look on her petite face, she said, "It seems I will be the only one to enjoy Boss Yan¡¯s yter!"


    Grandma was jolted again!


    A y by Boss Yan?


    Not just her, but everyone present was shocked!


    Did Su Ruanruan say she invited Boss Yan?


    No way! That would be a huge favor!


    Madame Bao was utterly incredulous.


    She thought this was just a tactic by Su Ruanruan to keep Grandma around.


    Child¡¯s y!


    Madame Bao was about to sneer when she saw the stage curtain slowly drawing aside...


    Boss Yan, dressed in costume.


    With a beautiful spin.


    The auditorium burst into waves of apuse.


    Everyone was surprised: It really was Boss Yan!


    Madame Bao¡¯s entire body stiffened.


    She hadn¡¯t expected Su Ruanruan to actually bring Boss Yan!


    How could this be!


    How could it happen?


    Bao Mingyuan didn¡¯t look at his wife but instead said to Su Ruanruan, "You¡¯ve done a good job with this, Grandma is happy."


    Grandma stared intently at the stage.


    Murmuring and singing softly.


    Truly delighted.


    Su Ruanruan smiled faintly, "What¡¯s this! I have something else to make Grandma even happier!"


    Bao Mingyuan was skeptical, "Is there anything even more prestigious than having Boss Yan perform?"


    Su Ruanruan helped Grandma stand up and pointed to the courtyard entrance.


    "Grandma, look who that is?"


    Madame Bao was right in the middle of enjoying the y and was about to feign scolding her.


    But in the blink of an eye.


    Her eyes welled with tears!


    Grandma trembled her lips and softly called out, "My dear inw."


    At the entrance to Bao Mansion, the Old Madame from the Sun Family was being supported by her two daughters-inw.


    She had a self-possessed air.


    Walking slowly towards them.


    The hands of the two olddies tightly sped together...


    Madame Bao lost herposure!


    The Old Madame from the Sun Family pretended to question, "Are you not happy to see me here?"


    "Happy, happy!" Grandma kept patting her hand, "How many years has it been since west saw each other, dear inw?"


    The Old Madame from the Sun Family wiped away Grandma¡¯s tears and said, "Don¡¯t be too happy just yet! I came for Boss Yan¡¯s y, not necessarily to see you."


    Grandma felt crestfallen.


    She turned to Su Ruanruan, feigning anger, "You child, such a thing you did! Why didn¡¯t you tell me in advance and saved me the embarrassment of making a fool of myself?"


    Su Ruanruan helped her to sit down, coaxing her, "I wanted to give you a surprise!"


    She also helped the Old Madame from the Sun Family to her seat and arranged for the two aunts to sit down.


    The two aunts from the Sun Family had prestigious statuses.


    One was the wife of Sun Jing¡¯an.


    The other was the wife of Sun Jingyu.


    All the noblewomen present could only look up to them.


    They were astonished: How did Su Ruanruan manage to invite such figures?


    It¡¯s known, the Bao and Sun families hadn¡¯t interacted for over twenty years!


    Everyone there dared not look down on Su Ruanruan again!


    For among all those people, only Su Ruanruan was able to speak casually with the two distinguisheddies from the Sun Family.


    The two nobledies seemed to like her very much.


    They treated her with great warmth.

 Chapter 321: Doesn’t Jingyan Take Care of You?

    <h4>Chapter 321: Chapter 321: Doesn¡¯t Jingyan Take Care of You?</h4><h4></h4>


    Bao Mingyuan stood to the side.


    His eyes were warm with emotion.


    For more than 20 years, he never received the Sun Family¡¯s forgiveness.


    The Sun Family once dered they would never step foot in the Bao house again, but Ruanruan had invited them over.


    The olddy had now gained the greatest face!


    This birthday, the olddy would never forget in her lifetime.


    Bao Mingyuan felt grateful in his heart.


    A father¡¯s tender feelings surfaced again.


    He saw that the tea by Su Ruanruan¡¯s hand had gone cold, so he personally had someone rece it.


    After the tea was reced, he approached the old Lady Sun and wheedled, "Mom, you¡¯vee?"


    Old Lady Sun scowled, "Didn¡¯t you see?"


    Bao Mingyuan¡¯s attempt to charm fell t.


    The olddy also didn¡¯t stand up for her son, "Well scolded!"


    Old Lady Sun snorted with displeasure, "I came for olddy¡¯s sake, not for you! Don¡¯t hover in front of me! It¡¯s irritating."


    Bao Mingyuan touched his nose.


    He then cordially greeted the two maternal aunts from the Sun Family, before wisely sitting far away!


    Looking somewhat pitiful!


    Su Ruanruan apanied the two maternal aunts from the Sun Family to watch the opera for a while, then quietly sat down next to Bao Mingyuan.


    Bao Mingyuan gave her a look, "You¡¯ve handled this well!"


    Before Su Ruanruan could speak, he scoffed, "Don¡¯t think by doing this great deed, I would agree to you and Jingyan being together! The outrageous things you two have done are innumerable!"


    With each word he said, Su Ruanruan nodded.


    Leaving Bao Mingyuan without a temper.


    He red at her, "What are you still doing here? The wind is so strong, if you catch a cold, that bastard Jingyan will use me of being harsh to you!"


    He looked around and didn¡¯t see Bao Jingyan, so he asked her, "Where is he? Just left you here?"


    Su Ruanruan smiled faintly, "He probably has other matters to attend to."


    Bao Mingyuan knocked the ash from his cigarette, snorted coldly, "He¡¯s really at ease! Not afraid someone might take advantage of you."


    He was referring to Mrs. Bao¡¯s scheming.


    Su Ruanruan smiledfortably, "He knows what I¡¯m capable of."


    "Capable?" Bao Mingyuan sneered, "Full of tricks, aren¡¯t you?"


    Su Ruanruan: ...


    *


    In the Bao Mansion, the small flowery hall.


    Decorated sumptuously.


    Bao Jingyan in an expensive, tailor-made suit, tall and erect.


    A snow-white shirt, a velvet evening gown.


    His elegantly boned hands fiddled with the teacup, exuding privileged ease.


    A jittery young man sat across from him.


    Su Minghua.


    Tonight, the Su Family did not receive an invitation.


    But this Doctor Su spent a long time making a fuss outside.


    Bao Jingyan saw him.


    In front of the distinguished eldest son of the Bao Family, Su Minghua was at a loss.


    He stammered, "I want to see Ruanruan."


    Bao Jingyan nced at him.


    "Ruanruan is in the backyard apanying the olddy to listen to the opera! She won¡¯t be free any time soon!"


    Su Minghua grew anxious, "I have urgent business with her."


    Bao Jingyan took a sip of tea, "As I said, she¡¯s not avable."


    Su Minghua¡¯s lips trembled with cold.


    He had heard of this young master Bao¡¯s methods, and knew he¡¯d gain nothing by being aggressive.


    Yet he was in despair.


    He followed her to City B, only to find out he¡¯d been yed by Song Wei.


    When at his wits¡¯ end, he suddenly thought of his ex-wife, Wang Meihe.


    She had always loved him deeply.


    If he turned back, she would surely ept him.


    He tried every means to get her address, only to find it impossible to reach out to her.


    Wang Meihe, arm in arm with a decent-looking young man, walked cheerfully into a coffee shop.


    Her figure was slim.


    Her waist was slimmer than before, her skin whiter and more tender.


    He didn¡¯t call out to her, but Wang Meihe spotted him.


    She came out to tell him that the man was her new boyfriend.


    ¡ªShe already has a boyfriend so quickly!


    Heartbroken, Su Minghua returned to Jiangcheng.


    And to the throngs of the festive Bao Mansion.


    This jubtion had nothing to do with him; he just wanted to see Ruanruan and ask for her guidance.


    Su Minghua¡¯s eyes burned with anger, "Today is the olddy¡¯s big day! Young Master Bao would not want misfortune to befall his home, right?"

 Chapter 322: Want to Compete with Su Ruanruan? Dream On!

    <h4>Chapter 322: Chapter 322: Want to Compete with Su Ruanruan? Dream On!</h4><h4></h4>


    Bao Jingyan sipped his tea leisurely.


    "Do you want to harm yourself?"


    "There are no buildings to jump from here, at most you could hit a doorpost! Whether you end up with a bloody head or dead, the servants of Bao Mansion can drag you away within seconds, then wash away the blood on the ground."


    "No more than a minute! No one would know."


    Bao Jingyan gave a cold smile.


    His expression became even more disdainful.


    But Su Minghua trembled all over.


    He had never imagined this young master Bao to be so cold-hearted and ruthless.


    Su Minghua¡¯s legs gave out, and he sat down on the ground.


    Just as he was in utter disarray, the door to the small hall creaked open.


    Su Ruanruan walked in.


    Seeing the situation inside, she hurriedly helped Su Minghua up.


    "Big brother, what¡¯s wrong?"


    Upon seeing her, Su Minghua cried as if he had seen his birth parents.


    "Ruanruan! I¡¯ve been yed by Song Wei."


    He sobbed again: "Your sister-inw has another man too."


    Su Ruanruan expected as much.


    At this moment, Bao Jingyan let out a light scoff.


    "How tragic! Might as well just smash your head dead!"


    Su Ruanruan nced at him disapprovingly.


    Bao Jingyan pretended to sip tea.


    Su Ruanruan turned her head andforted Su Minghua: "We¡¯re not at a dead end yet."


    Su Minghua clung to her words like a lifeline.


    Su Ruanruan analyzed for him: "Big brother, you are immersed in academics, when you seed in your career, why worry about not finding a beautifulpanion?"


    Su Minghua¡¯s eyes brightened.


    That¡¯s right!


    Initially, Wang Meihe was attracted by his talent!


    He found a solution and left rejoicing.


    He secretly regarded Su Ruanruan as his confidante.


    Su Ruanruan watched him leave.


    Deep in thought.


    Behind her, a lightugh sounded.


    "Are all the men of the Su Family such cowards?"


    Su Ruanruan looked at him reproachfully: "My second brother is not like this."


    "For all in the nest, I see little difference," Bao Jingyan intentionally remarked.


    Su Ruanruan thought he was petty.


    She walked out of the small hall, saying as she went: "You wait a bit before going."


    But her wrist was caught.


    She was pulled to him.


    Bao Jingyan lowered his head and gazed at her, his eyes full of tenderness: "My Ruanruan is really beautiful."


    Su Ruanruan blushed.


    She bit her soft red lips, "When am I not beautiful?"


    Bao Jingyan justughed.


    After a while, he asked her: "What are your ns for the Su Family?"


    Su Ruanruan idly yed with the crystal tassels of her gown.


    After a moment, she said: "Just an eye for an eye!"


    They conspired to kill her father, she wanted them to pay it back in full.


    That¡¯s all.


    Bao Jingyan touched her little head and whispered: "Let¡¯s not talk about that! Today is just for celebrating the olddy¡¯s birthday."


    Speaking of this, Su Ruanruan smiled lightly.


    She said: "There¡¯s still one more thing unfinished!"


    To avoid suspicion, they went back to the backyard one after the other.


    Boss Yan¡¯s y was nearing its end.


    The guests were enjoying themselves.


    After changing back to his usual clothes, Boss Yan came down from the stage to wish the olddy happy birthday.


    The olddy held Grandmother Sun¡¯s hand, like two fangirls, asking Boss Yan for autograph.


    Boss Yan directly presented a signed birthday gift.


    The olddy was as happy as could be.


    She said to Bao Mingyuan: "I have had countless birthdays, but today is the happiest."


    Bao Mingyuan nced at Su Ruanruan.


    His gaze was full of admiration.


    Beside them, Mrs. Bao sneered.


    Su Ruanruan had overlooked one detail.


    She said with a smile that concealed the sharpness: "The olddy is happy! Only, I¡¯m afraid it must be quite deserted at Madame Mei¡¯s, I heard she specially emptied the VIP box for thedies, now it¡¯s all empty, isn¡¯t that like singing a song to an empty city for Boss Mei?"


    After Mrs. Bao finished talking, all eyes turned to Su Ruanruan.


    An empty VIP box is the greatest insult to a famous performer!


    Boss Mei is a disciple of Boss Yan.


    Offending Mei Banban is offending Boss Yan!


    But Su Ruanruan remained calm.


    She smiled lightly and said: "Don¡¯t worry! Madame Mei¡¯s ce won¡¯t be neglected."

 Chapter 323: Everyone is Impressed! Miss Su is Awesome

    <h4>Chapter 323: Chapter 323: Everyone is Impressed! Miss Su is Awesome</h4><h4></h4>


    Su Ruanruan finished speaking.


    Everyone disbelieved her.


    Clearly, all the nobledies of Jiangcheng are here, who could support Boss Mei?


    Mrs. Bao was the first to stand out.


    With a soft tone that cut deep, she said: "Ruanruan, I know you want to make the elderlydy happy, but... the fact that Boss Mei was humiliated here remains."


    Su Ruanruan smiled: "Madam, I don¡¯t understand your words! It was Miss Xia Minn who invited Boss Mei; shouldn¡¯t all the honor and disgrace be her responsibility? Why is it attributed to me?"


    Murmurs of agreement arose from the crowd.


    [Yes! It was Miss Xia who invited him.]


    [Miss Xia acted without thorough consideration! She knew it was the elderlydy¡¯s birthday today!]


    [It¡¯s ridiculous for Mrs. Bao to me Miss Su.]


    ...


    Mrs. Bao found herself unable to refute.


    Su Ruanruan continued: "Boss Mei is a celebrated artist! As a prominent figure, he deserves respect, so I had my brother Mu Jiu bring people to support him early! Just now, Brother Jiu sent a photo showing the private room packed full, with exactly 666 bouquets to honor Boss Mei adequately."


    She opened her phone.


    Showing the photo to the various nobledies.


    Indeed, it was an impressive scene.


    Suddenly, someone eximed¡ª


    [Isn¡¯t that Mr. Su Jing¡¯an?]


    [Exactly, the one to the right of Boss Mei is Sun Jingyu.]


    ...


    Everyone was amazed.


    Such prominent figures, and Ruanruan was able to invite them!


    Su Ruanruan and Boss Yan exchanged a smile.


    She said: "Boss Yan and my father Su Peiming are close friends. If my personal affair troubled him, it would be my fault! Hence, I asked the two Mr. and Mrs. Sun to take separate actions: to make the elderlydy happy and not let Boss Mei feel neglected."


    Mrs. Bao, the elder, led the apuse: "This girl is meticulous in her thoughts!"


    She joked with Mrs. Sun the elder: "It¡¯s a pity that Ziqi and she aren¡¯t fated! Otherwise, marrying such a girl to manage the household would be wonderful!"


    Mrs. Sun the elder just smiled without speaking.


    Su Ruanruan felt a bit flustered and found it difficult to speak.


    Just then, amotion arose at the entrance of the courtyard.


    Everyone looked.


    It was the two from the Sun Family together with Boss Mei.


    Protected by Mu Jiu!


    Su Jing¡¯an, with the highest status, led the way to wish the elderlydy a happy birthday.


    Mrs. Bao¡¯s eyes welled with tears.


    She deeply appreciated that this honor was bestowed by Ruanruan and cherished her even more.


    Mu Jiu bumped Su Ruanruan¡¯s shoulder, lowering his voice: "How well did Brother Jiu handle this for you?"


    "Exceptionally well! Brother Jiu has outdone himself," praised Su Ruanruan.


    Mu Jiu¡¯s tail almost wagged to the sky.


    Su Jing¡¯an noticed their interaction.


    He said to Su Ruanruan: "You recognize a good brother."


    Upon saying this, he thoughtfully nced at Bao Jingyan.


    Jingyan often offends many with his high-handed actions, but Ruanruan understands people and leaves room for maneuvering.


    She would be a virtuous partner for Jingyan!


    Heplimented, and Su Ruanruan gave a slight smile.


    Her smile made her look much younger.


    Su Jing¡¯an suddenly remembered, Su Ruanruan was only 18.


    With the Sun Family present, they naturally took center stage.


    Bao Mingyuan personally hosted, and the Bao Family members busied themselves.


    Mrs. Bao found herself unable to intervene!


    Moreover, her position was awkward.


    Just then, Xia Minn hurried over.


    Her face full of disappointment.


    Upon seeing her, Mrs. Bao said lightly: "Wait until the elderlydy is free to offer her a birthday greeting!"


    Xia Minn couldn¡¯t believe the oue that evening.


    She murmured, "Why did this happen?"


    Mrs. Bao, furious, said: "I want to ask you what is going on! Now all the limelight is on Su Ruanruan, what else is there for us?"


    What terrified her the most was that the elderlydy had considered letting Su Ruanruan manage the household.


    But she denied it: Impossible! Su Ruanruan and Ziqi have no future, she has no status or stance to manage the Bao Family¡¯s household affairs!

 Chapter 324 My Ruanruan is Pure and Cute

    <h4>Chapter 324: Chapter 324 My Ruanruan is Pure and Cute</h4><h4></h4>


    A birthday banquet, all the guests were merry.


    After seeing off the guests, the olddy couldn¡¯t sleep.


    She suggested ying mahjong.


    Bao Mingyuan pondered for a moment, then said, "Then me and a few of the children will stay, apanying the olddy to y all night."


    The olddy specifically instructed, "Don¡¯t forget to keep Ruanruan here."


    Bao Mingyuan agreed.


    He asked Bao Jingse, "Where are Ruanruan and Jingse?"


    Bao Jingyuan interjected, "The two of them are seeing off the Gu Family¡¯s guests."


    She said very pettily, "Su Ruanruan is after all from the Gu Family, she¡¯s not wholeheartedly with us."


    "Why do we need to be wholehearted? Are there kebabs?" Bao Jingse tapped her.


    He went out to look for Su Ruanruan.


    Bao Jingyuan felt incredibly aggrieved.


    Tears glistened in her eyes.


    ...


    Bao Mansion¡¯s parking lot.


    Lady Gu dressed in extravagant clothes, draped in a fur coat.


    Beautiful and opulent.


    She held Su Ruanruan¡¯s small hand and praised, "You did extremely well today! You not only didn¡¯t be aughingstock, but you truly shook them all."


    She added, "With such a formidable concubine around, Mom has always been worried about you being bullied! Now I¡¯m relieved."


    Su Ruanruan softly said, "Mom, don¡¯t worry! I won¡¯t let anyone bully me."


    Lady Gu extended her jade finger to tap her forehead, "You little mischief! Now I really have nothing to worry about."


    At this moment, Gu Ze handed Su Ruanruan a check, "Take this to spend! Don¡¯t let anyone look down on the Gu Family¡¯s daughter."


    Su Ruanruan hung her head.


    She said bashfully, "Bao Jingse has given me money, he doesn¡¯t allow me to ask Dad or brother for money."


    Gu Ze chuckled.


    He said, "There¡¯ll be some entertainmentter! Keep this money close at hand!"


    Ruanruan was naive, she had no idea that socializing as the daughter of a wealthy family could be quite costly.


    So Su Ruanruan epted it!


    At this time, Bao Jingse arrived.


    He brought a coat for Su Ruanruan to wear.


    He said, "The olddy is keeping you to y cards."


    Su Ruanruan nodded, indicating she understood.


    She said to Lady Gu, "I¡¯ll arrange to have coffee with you and Jiarou another day with Sister Jingse."


    Lady Gu, smiling, said to Gu Yuanpei, "Look at her, a girl all grown up is beyond our grasp! To see our own daughter we now have to make an appointment."


    Su Ruanruan blushed.


    With no outsiders present, Bao Jingse boldly put his arm around her shoulder.


    He nced at Bao Jingse, "Are youing?"


    Bao Jingse knew clearly in her heart, Ruanruan was there for her.


    Keeping this favor in her heart, she said to Lady Gu, "I¡¯ll bring Ruanruan over when thepany isn¡¯t busy."


    A character like Lady Gu, how could she not see?


    But she didn¡¯t expose it.


    ¡ªGu Ze had been nomittal all along, saying it out loud would not be good for Jingse.


    The Gu Family left.


    Su Ruanruan and Bao Jingse changed their clothes and went to the olddy¡¯s courtyard.


    Qi Meiyu again feigned a headache.


    Bao Mingyuan, Bao Ziqi Xia Minn, and Bao Jingyuan, several people continued the excitement at the olddy¡¯s ce.


    Seeing the three of theme over, Bao Mingyuan asked them to join.


    Housekeeper Wang had long set up the table.


    Gui Zhi brewed some high-quality refreshing tea.


    As for the mahjong yers¡ª


    The olddy was definitely getting in on the action.


    Bao Mingyuan counted as one.


    The remaining spots, Su Ruanruan and Xia Minn were surprisingly encouraged to y.


    The game started, and Xia Minn already took her seat.


    She often apanied her mother at social events, ying the national game quite well.


    Soon, it would be her time to shine!


    Su Ruanruan, however, declined, "I don¡¯t really know how to y."


    Bao Mingyuan was in a great mood and readily said, "Let Jingse sit by your side to assist you with the game."


    Bao Jingse lightly guided her.


    Su Ruanruan found herself seated at the mahjong table.


    She helplessly nced at him.


    Just about to shuffle the mahjong tiles, Bao Jingyuan pouted, "Su Ruanruan, did you bring money? Dad always ys big! Let¡¯s get this straight beforehand, you can¡¯t use the money left over from the olddy¡¯s birthday celebration."

 Chapter 325: Su Ruanruan, the Master of Tea Art! Sister Minglan, let me take a turn.

    <h4>Chapter 325: Chapter 325: Su Ruanruan, the Master of Tea Art! Sister Minn, let me take a turn.</h4><h4></h4>


    Bao Mingyuan wished he could tell her to scram.


    Su Ruanruan pulled out the check Gu Ze had given her.


    She shed a beautiful smile showing her pearly whites: "Fortunately, I was already prepared."


    Bao Jingyuan immediately took it to look.


    She counted seven zeros.


    Suddenly, she was at a loss for words.


    She sat down on the other side of Xia Minn and whispered, "Let her lose all her moneyter and teach her a lesson."


    Xia Minn gave a bitter smile.


    She couldn¡¯t afford to put up that much capital.


    A check was ced in front of her.


    It was from Bao Ziqi.


    The amount was about the same as Su Ruanruan¡¯s.


    Xia Minn felt warmth in her heart and gave Bao Ziqi a slight smile.


    Rather tender indeed!


    Bao Jingyan had moved a chair next to Su Ruanruan early on. Seeing this scene, he chuckled, "Ruanruan, look at him spending money on his fianc¨¦e so rightfully."


    Su Ruanruan shuffled the tiles and said lightly, "Big brother can find someone to spend money on rightfully too."


    Bao Jingyan said she had a sharp tongue.


    Their back-and-forth had a very intimate vibe.


    Xia Minn felt a bit dazed.


    Why did she feel that the rtionship between Su Ruanruan and Ziqi¡¯s elder brother... was unusual?


    As she was thinking, Su Ruanruan gave her a sweet smile.


    "Sister Minn, you¡¯ll have to go easy on meter!"


    Xia Minn managed a smile.


    Of course, she wouldn¡¯t go easy; she had taken a big fall tonight and was thinking of ways to recover.


    Xia Minn thought winning against Su Ruanruan would be a breeze.


    Four yers, being a steady third out of one.


    But after a round, she realized she had thought too simply.


    Where was Su Ruanruan a novice? Clearly, she was an expert among experts.


    Sitting downstream from Su Ruanruan, she never won a single hand.


    Not only that, but Su Ruanruan also specifically targeted the tiles she discarded.


    Either an all-suit hand or pairs and triples!


    After one round, Xia Minn had lost quite a bit.


    Bao Mingyuan and the olddy were slightly better off than her.


    While drawing tiles, Bao Mingyuan asked Su Ruanruan, "Aren¡¯t you being dishonest, kid, saying you can¡¯t y?"


    Su Ruanruan replied honestly, "I¡¯ve only seen my mom y a few times."


    Bao Mingyuan was surprised.


    How could this kid y so well?


    Su Ruanruan drew a tile with her delicate, fair hand.


    One push.


    Another all-suit hand.


    As she collected the money, she smiled lightly, "Since I was a child, I¡¯ve had a photographic memory! I generally remember where the shuffled tiles were ced earlier, and I also have a rough idea of which tiles went to which yer."


    The other three yers at the table stiffened.


    They struggled to keep ying a few more rounds... Su Ruanruan won by andslide.


    She counted the chips in front of her.


    She had actually won with seven extra zeros.


    She nced surreptitiously at Xia Minn.


    She only saw that the miss¡¯splexion had turned pale, obviously unable to withstand the shock.


    Usually, Su Ruanruan never cared to show off; she was merely teaching this miss a lesson.


    This Miss Xia and Mrs. Bao were in cahoots, full of mean tricks.


    Su Ruanruan only kept a little money for tea, giving the rest back to everyone.


    Xia Minn¡¯s face burned with pain.


    She wanted to seek Bao Ziqi¡¯s help, but he appeared nonchnt.


    As if ustomed to it.


    She felt somewhat disappointed.


    Fortunately,ter the olddy actively called for a change of yers, swapping the two youngdies for Bao Jingyan and Bao Ziqi.


    Seeing the olddy¡¯s attitude, it seemed she wanted to y all night.


    Su Ruanruan was recently exhausted and had been entangled by Bao Jingyan tilltest night.


    She wanted to go back to her room to sleep.


    Under the table, Bao Jingyan caught her hand.


    With just one nce at him, she knew he wouldn¡¯t let her leave.


    To prevent others from seeing, Su Ruanruan could only sit back down beside him.


    Bao Jingyan was in a very good mood, smilingly he said to Bao Ziqi, "I don¡¯t y very well either, Ziqi, you¡¯ll have to let me winter."

 Chapter 326: Show Off Your Love, Get Back Home!

    <h4>Chapter 326: Chapter 326: Show Off Your Love, Get Back Home!</h4><h4></h4>


    Bao Ziqi¡¯s gaze was cold.


    He retorted, "Isn¡¯t Ruanruan sitting next to you?"


    Bao Jingyan picked up a tile, smiling joyfully: "Right, Ruanruan can help me!"


    He tilted his head, "Ruanruan, you would help me, right?"


    Su Ruanruan was somewhat speechless.


    Sometimes, Bao Jingyan can be really childish.


    Her small face tightened slightly.


    The elderlydy spoke up: "Ruanruan, just help your elder brother, andter he will give you a reward."


    Bao Jingyan pped down a tile.


    He asked Su Ruanruan, "What kind of reward would you want?"


    The word "reward" was spoken by him in a rather suggestive tone.


    The elderlydy didn¡¯t understand, but Bao Mingyuan and Bao Ziqi did.


    Bao Mingyuan was screaming inside.


    Stop provoking Ziqi with this flirtation!


    Show off your love at home!


    Bao Ziqi was verbally outyed and naturally in a bad mood.


    Unwary, he yed a tile.


    "Pure Suit!"


    Bao Jingyanid down his tiles,ughing heartily: "Ziqi, you¡¯ve blown it."


    Bao Ziqi counted out his chips.


    His mood worsened.


    Bao Jingyan, buoyant with victory, shuffled the tiles, saying, "Just now watching Ruanruan y for eight rounds was quite beneficial!"


    He affectionately added, "You should apany me to social gatherings in the future!"


    The elderlydy then said with augh, "There are all kinds of unsavory things in business social settings, Ruanruan is innocent, don¡¯t corrupt her."


    Bao Jingyan alsoughed: "True, Ruanruan is best kept at home."


    Xia Minn wanted to cultivate a good rtionship between Bao Ziqi and Bao Jingyan.


    Thinking she was clever, she spoke up: "Elder brother has a noble character, I don¡¯t know what kind of girl would be worthy of him!"


    Bao Jingyan shuffled and yed tiles.


    He didn¡¯t miss a beat.


    He said casually, "A girl suitable for both home and social settings would be good! Someone who brings peace of mind at home."


    Bao Mingyuan sitting across from him, gave his eldest son a meaningful nce.


    Jingyan had made his intentions clear.


    But the elderlydy showed no reaction.


    He did not rify it further, preferring to smooth things over!


    Su Ruanruan couldn¡¯t sit still anymore.


    This man has no shame.


    She went to the restroom.


    When she came out, Bao Ziqi¡¯s fianc¨¦e was waiting for her.


    Su Ruanruan washed her hands.


    She politely asked, "Ms. Xia, did you want to see me?"


    Xia Minn was watching Su Ruanruan.


    The girl was wearing a pink cotton house dress with a white woolen coat over it.


    Warm andfortable.


    And such attire was indeed something one would wear at home.


    From head to toe, Su Ruanruan projected the status of ady of the house.


    It made Xia Minn very ufortable.


    She spoke hurtfully, "I heard that you have stayed in the same room as Ziqi."


    Su Ruanruan asked softly, "So what?"


    Xia Minn couldn¡¯t keep herposure, saying, "The fact is that I will be Ziqi¡¯s wife in the future! And you have no ce in Bao Family."


    Having said it, she felt much better inside.


    Su Ruanruan dried her hands.


    She looked at Ms. Xia in the mirror.


    She gently smiled, "I didn¡¯t realize that Ms. Xia is now in charge of Bao Family."


    Xia Minn choked.


    A momentter, she retorted, "I¡¯m merely reminding you of your ce."


    Su Ruanruan turned to face Xia Minn.


    She smiled faintly, "I¡¯m the only daughter of the Gu Family! I¡¯m also a business partner of Mu Jiu, the head of the Dijing R&D Department, oh, and I also have the trust of Uncle Bao... Ms. Xia, may I ask what do you have?"


    Xia Minn was stunned.


    Yet she still blustered, "I am Ziqi¡¯s fianc¨¦e."


    "You also said fianc¨¦e! Not wife," Su Ruanruan smiled lightly.

 Chapter 327: Ruanruan, I am sick!

    <h4>Chapter 327: Chapter 327: Ruanruan, I am sick!</h4><h4></h4>


    Xia Minn¡¯s face was pale.


    Su Ruanruan gave a slight smile: "Even married couples can¡¯t guarantee everything, let alone fianc¨¦s."


    She sincerely suggested, "Miss Xia alsoes from a schrly family, why not improve yourself? If you better yourself, why fear not being able to hold a man¡¯s heart?"


    After speaking, she drifted away.


    Leaving Xia Minn standing there, her face turning red and then white.


    She had just been lectured by a young girl.


    Su Ruanruan was only 18, even younger than her students!


    Not far away, Bao Mingyuan stood silently.


    He had heard everything that was said.


    Ruanruan was insightful, she had done more than her duty towards Xia Minn.


    After tonight¡¯s heart-stopping events, he had made up his mind about who should be the mistress of the household.


    Ruanruan was steady, managing the household with her would be perfect.


    ...


    Su Ruanruan returned to the small parlor.


    Shortly after, Bao Mingyuan also returned.


    The card game continued until dawn.


    Bao Jingyan pushed the cards aside and counted the chips in front of him.


    He had won quite a bit.


    Aside from giving back to the olddy, he gave all his winnings to Su Ruanruan.


    Su Ruanruan was startled.


    Bao Jingyan picked up his coat, got up, and smiled, "Surprised? Let your brother buy you some treats."


    The olddyughed, "If Jingyan gives it, just take it."


    Bao Mingyuan: Can someone please show some shame, son!


    Su Ruanruan could only ept it.


    When their hands touched, Bao Jingyan yfully scratched the palm of her hand.


    Then he stretched, "Going upstairs to sleep."


    He told Bao Jingse, "Don¡¯t drive back after a restless night, sleep with Ruanruan."


    Bao Jingse nodded, "I got it, big brother."


    Everyone dispersed.


    Su Ruanruan and Bao Jingse went to her bedroom.


    The servants had already turned on the heating, and it was warm as soon as they entered.


    Su Ruanruan went to check the bathroom, then popped her head out, "Jingse sister, would you like to take a bath?"


    Bao Jingse was deep in thought.


    Hearing this, she quietly looked at Su Ruanruan.


    Su Ruanruan was a sensitive child.


    Sensing something was up, she poured Bao Jingse a cup of hot cocoa.


    She asked softly, "What¡¯s wrong?"


    Bao Jingse held the hot cocoa, and after a long time, said, "Ruanruan, I am ill."


    Su Ruanruan was momentarily stunned.


    But she quickly tried to sound cheerful, "Tell me where it hurts, I¡¯ll give you some acupuncture."


    "In the heart," Bao Jingse said quietly.


    Although Ruanruan was young, her thoughts were meticulous, and she was close with her brother.


    At this moment, Bao Jingse treated her as a sister-inw.


    Su Ruanruan calmed down.


    She also poured herself a cup of hot cocoa and sat on the couch next to Bao Jingse.


    Their feet touching feet.


    Very affectionate.


    She didn¡¯t hurry to ask, but waited for Bao Jingse to calm down.


    She could tell it was difficult for her to speak.


    After a long time, Bao Jingse finally whispered, "I¡¯m not a good girl!"


    Su Ruanruan held her hand, "Nonsense!"


    She spoke softly: "You¡¯re beautiful, excellent, and ambitious, couldn¡¯t be better."


    Bao Jingse remained silent.


    Su Ruanruan didn¡¯t press her.


    She could see that Bao Jingse had secrets that took courage to reveal.


    Her brother Gu Ze, probably was her courage.


    Su Ruanruan only said, "Jingse sister, if there¡¯s something you really want, you must be brave! Whether or not you get it in the end, the effort itself is beautiful!"


    Bao Jingse held the hot cocoa.


    The steam fogged her eyes.


    ...


    The next afternoon, Su Ruanruan left the Bao Mansion.


    The olddy instructed Bao Jingyan, "Send Ruanruan home and give my regards to Mr. and Mrs. Gu Yuanpei. Tell them we owe them a lot for this time."


    Bao Jingyan nodded.


    He leaned against the car waiting.


    Deep blue shirt, grey wool trousers.


    A light coat over it.


    Elegant and handsome.


    His long fingers held a cigarette, showing great patience.

 Chapter 328 Bao Mingyuan’s Arrangement

    <h4>Chapter 328: Chapter 328 Bao Mingyuan¡¯s Arrangement</h4><h4></h4>


    The olddy was not willing to let go.


    She held Su Ruanruan¡¯s hands, "Come and stay over when you have time."


    Su Ruanruan obediently nodded.


    Bao Mingyuan, seeing how hard it was for them to part, said, "There will be plenty of opportunities in the future."


    The olddy gave him a sidelong nce, then let them go.


    Su Ruanruan walked to the car side.


    Bao Jingyan stubbed out his cigarette and opened the car door for her.


    He extended a hand but didn¡¯t actually touch her, a very gentlemanly gesture.


    After Su Ruanruan got in the car, he went around to the other side to get in.


    The golden Bentley Continental slowly drove away from the Bao Mansion.


    The olddy watched until they were gone.


    Suddenly, she wiped her eyes, "Mingyuan, am I seeing things? Jingyan and Ruanruan together seem too natural, don¡¯t they?"


    Bao Mingyuan looked up at the sky.


    He thought to himself: Not at all, Granny, your eyesight is just fine!


    ...


    In the car, Su Ruanruan turned her head to ask Bao Jingyan, "Are you going to thepany today?"


    Bao Jingyan was focusing on the road ahead. "There¡¯s an important meeting."


    Su Ruanruan didn¡¯t ask further.


    But he still told her, "The board meeting today will announce Jingse¡¯s promotion to deputy general manager."


    Su Ruanruan was happy for her.


    She said, "Sister Jingse is really amazing."


    "I think my Ruanruan is amazing too." Bao Jingyan held her small hand, driving with one hand.


    Su Ruanruan eximed.


    "Bao Jingyan, focus on driving!"


    He released her hand with a light cough.


    All serious now.


    Su Ruanruan turned slightly, feeling a sweet warmth in her heart.


    After a while, she remembered something from earlier in the morning and softly said to him, "You should pay more attention to Jingse regrly!"


    "Why?" Bao Jingyan asked with a slightly hoarse voice, "What has Jingse been saying to you?"


    Su Ruanruan thought the matter was quite important and told him everything in detail.


    Bao Jingyan was silent for a while before rubbing her little head, "I knew my Ruanruan is bing more and more like an elder sister."


    Su Ruanruan emphasized, "I¡¯m serious."


    "I know." Bao Jingyan stroked her head again.


    After a little bit, he added, "Don¡¯t be jealous!"


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s face flushed, "I wouldn¡¯t be."


    Bao Jingyan thenughed...


    ...


    The news of Bao Jingse¡¯s promotion to deputy general manager reached Mrs. Bao¡¯s ears.


    She paced back and forth in the living room.


    Bao Jingyuan anxiously said, "Mom, all the good things are going that way. Will Dad leave us with nothing in the future?"


    Mrs. Bao sat down looking confused.


    She looked at her youngest daughter and sighed lightly, "Mom doesn¡¯t know either."


    Bao Jingse and Bao Jingyan were born of the same mother.


    Her promotion quite obviously paved the way for Bao Jingyan¡¯s ascension.


    Being his confidante, Mrs. Bao could still understand her husband¡¯s intentions.


    She was extremely anxious.


    At night, she naturally tried to probe her husband in their bedroom.


    Bao Mingyuan leaned against the headboard, lighting a cigarette.


    Within half a cigarette¡¯s time, she got to the bottom of things with him.


    "Dijing Group will definitely be left to Jingyan! The thirty percent he holds as Weilian¡¯s shares can¡¯t be touched, as for the forty percent in my hands..."


    Mrs. Bao held her breath.


    Bao Mingyuan said indifferently, "It will be split into five parts! Jingyan gets twenty percent! Jingse, Jingyuan, Ziqi, and Ruanruan each get five percent."


    Mrs. Bao¡¯s face turned ashen.


    She couldn¡¯t believe her husband could be so heartless.


    She trembled her lips, "I won¡¯t argue about other things, but why does Ruanruan get shares? Even if shares were to be distributed, it should be to Minn."


    Bao Mingyuan flicked off some ash, "Minn and Ziqi are not even an item yet!"


    "But Su Ruanruan is not part of the Bao Family either."


    Bao Mingyuan frowned, "Ruanruan ispetent! Isn¡¯t that enough?"


    Mrs. Bao turned away, crying loudly.


    She had been his mistress and subsequently became his wife.


    For over 20 years, she held no position in his heart.


    As she cried, Bao Mingyuan couldn¡¯t be bothered with her and simply shrugged off the nket, putting on a piece of clothing, and heading downstairs.


    ...


    But in less than fifteen minutes.


    The Bao Mansion was brightly lit.


    The doctor hurried over.


    Bao Mingyuan, in his thin pajamas, waited at the parking area, going up to meet the doctor as he arrived.


    He spoke softly, "It¡¯s happened again! Causing more trouble for Doctor Tang."

 Chapter 329: Daddy is Here With You, Daddy is Here!

    <h4>Chapter 329: Chapter 329: Daddy is Here With You, Daddy is Here!</h4><h4></h4>


    Doctor Tang is a well-known neurologist in Jiangcheng.


    He is close friends with Bao Mingyuan.


    Carrying his medical bag, he asked while walking, "It hasn¡¯t happened for several years, how could this happen now?"


    A trace of pain appeared on Bao Mingyuan¡¯s thin face.


    This was a pain beyond words.


    His beloved daughter, Jingse, the pride of heaven.


    But ever since a kidnapping incident, she has been left with a condition that makes her lock herself away whenever it strikes.


    Her whole body trembles.


    Bao Mingyuan searched high and low for famous doctors, thinking that Jingse had been improving over the years. However, just now, a servant quietly told him that the young miss had another episode.


    Bao Mingyuan led Doctor Tang to the second floor.


    He knocked on the door, his voice very gentle, "Jingse, it¡¯s Dad!"


    Inside, there was silence.


    Bao Mingyuan and Doctor Tang exchanged nces.


    Doctor Tang lifted his chin, "Open the door! Just in case something has happened inside."


    Bao Mingyuan forcefully twisted the door lock.


    Inside the bedroom, it was dim.


    Only a sliver of moonlight spilled through the curtains.


    Bao Jingse, wearing a robe with her hair down, curled up at the head of the bed.


    She sped her arms around herself, murmuring for her brother.


    A pain struck Bao Mingyuan¡¯s heart.


    He wanted to touch her but feared startling her, so he could only say softly, "I¡¯ve already called your brother. He¡¯ll be here soon."


    Bao Jingse buried her head in her arms.


    She trembled incessantly, her body gently convulsing.


    "It¡¯s my fault, I¡¯ve caused harm to brother."


    Bao Mingyuan was in unbearable pain.


    He gentlyforted his daughter, "Jingse, your brother is fine! He¡¯sing right over."


    But Bao Jingse waspletely immersed in her own world.


    She couldn¡¯t listen to his words.


    Bao Mingyuan felt a loss.


    He said to Doctor Tang, "Give her a sedative!"


    Though reluctant, Doctor Tang stepped forward and together with Bao Mingyuan held Bao Jingse down.


    The long needle pierced into her skin.


    Bao Jingse struggled fiercely, shouting loudly¡ª


    Sweat moistened her forehead.


    She murmured, "Daddy... don¡¯t..."


    Bao Mingyuan¡¯s heart was overwhelmed with pain.


    He cradled her head, continuallyforting, "Daddy is here with you. Good girl Jingse, Daddy is here."


    Bao Jingse sobbed...


    ...


    A flurry of messy footsteps sounded.


    Bao Jingyan quickly entered the bedroom.


    The room was dim, but he immediately found his way.


    He sat by the bed, taking Bao Jingse from Bao Mingyuan¡¯s arms.


    By this time, Bao Jingse was powerless.


    She had fallen asleep.


    Bao Jingyan quickly realized, his eyebrows filled with gloom, "Did Jingse get a sedative?"


    Doctor Tang replied, "Her emotional state was very bad."


    Bao Jingyan didn¡¯t say anything, lowering his head to look at his sister in his arms...


    He and Jingse had lost their mother¡¯s protection since they were young.


    They supported each other until today.


    He felt very heartbroken for her.


    He asked quietly, "Isn¡¯t there a better way? It¡¯s been years, can¡¯t we find a permanent solution?"


    Doctor Tang dared not answer.


    Bao Mingyuan patted his son¡¯s shoulder, not saying anything.


    At this moment, light footsteps sounded again by the door.


    Bao Mingyuan was surprised.


    With Jingse¡¯s condition, aside from him and Doctor Tang, others were not allowed toe close.


    He couldn¡¯t allow anyone to see his daughter in her wretched state.


    Just as he was furious and about to demand the intruder to leave.


    Su Ruanruan pushed the door and entered.


    Bao Jingyan whispered, "I asked her toe! Jingse was still talking to her yesterday. Dad, let Ruanruan see Jingse."


    Bao Mingyuan looked at Su Ruanruan, "What did Jingse say?"


    Su Ruanruan shook her head.


    What Jingse said, she couldn¡¯t disclose to Bao Mingyuan, her elderly father.


    She adjusted the bedsidemp slightly, examining Bao Jingse closely.


    During this, Bao Mingyuan held his breath.


    After Su Ruanruan put down her hands, he anxiously asked, "How is she?"

 Chapter 330: I Will Cure Jingse

    <h4>Chapter 330: Chapter 330: I Will Cure Jingse</h4><h4></h4>


    Su Ruanruan thought for a while before saying: "I need to sort things out properly."


    She said to Doctor Tang, "You are Jingse¡¯s attending physician, right? Could you please show me her medical records and prescriptions?"


    Doctor Tang looked towards Bao Mingyuan.


    Bao Mingyuan nodded: "Give them to her."


    At that moment, Doctor Tang understood Su Ruanruan¡¯s status in the Bao Family.


    After seeing him off, Bao Mingyuan returned to the bedroom.


    Bao Jingyan had already put his sister down.


    He sat by the bed quietly gazing at Jingse.


    Su Ruanruan took a towel and wiped her sweat; she was meticulous and very thoughtful, her eyes gentle.


    Bao Mingyuan¡¯s deeply scarred heart suddenly felt somewhat healed.


    Fortunately, his Jingyan had found happiness.


    Ruanruan was not only good to Jingyan but also took care of Jingse.


    Bao Mingyuan¡¯s eyes grew warm.


    After a long time, he said to them: "Go rest! I¡¯ll watch over Jingse here."


    Bao Jingyan thought for a moment, then agreed.


    They walked out of the bedroom together.


    When leaving, Su Ruanruan couldn¡¯t help but turn her head again.


    She saw Bao Mingyuan sitting by the bed, hisrge palm stroking Jingse¡¯s ck hair.


    His look was almost heartbroken.


    Su Ruanruan pursed her lips and followed Bao Jingyan to his bedroom on the third floor.


    Just as they entered, Su Ruanruan was pinned against the door.


    Bao Jingyan pressed against her, his face buried in her neck.


    He did nothing.


    She knew he was sad; her fingers gently massaged his scalp, tenderly asking, "What¡¯s wrong?"


    He did not speak.


    Su Ruanruan said again: "Jingse still needs your care! There¡¯s also so much going on at thepany that needs your attention."


    Bao Jingyan chuckled hoarsely, "I always said you have the potential to be a good wife."


    Su Ruanruan pushed him off: "Be serious."


    Bao Jingyan washed his face, and his spirits lifted when he returned.


    Su Ruanruan brewed him a cup of fragrant tea.


    But Bao Jingyan took off his jacket and said, "Let¡¯s sleep."


    As theyy down, he was restless.


    Su Ruanruan nestled in his arms, feeling his heartbeat.


    Knowing he wasn¡¯t asleep, she quietly asked, "What happened to Jingse?"


    Bao Jingyan pressed her head against his, his voice deep, "When Jingse was 16, something happened... I went to find her, and we both ended up kidnapped."


    "They took 500,000 ransom and wereter caught by thew! But Jingse was left with a lingering illness," Bao Jingyan kissed her hair, his voice growing even lower, "She¡¯s been much better these past few years, we thought it wouldn¡¯t recur."


    "She was just promoted to vice president yesterday afternoon." Bao Jingyan sighed deeply, "With this situation, she needs to rest for a while."


    Su Ruanruan was silent.


    Under the nket, her small hand tightly clutched his.


    After a long while, she murmured into his neck: "Bao Jingyan, I will always be by your side."


    Bao Jingyan hummed, turned over, and held her in his arms to sleep.


    After a while, he suddenly asked, "Earlier, when I was holding Jingse, were you jealous?"


    He thought she was asleep, but Su Ruanruan was awake.


    Her voice was very soft: "A little."


    She added, "Bao Jingyan, I will do my best to cure her! Do you believe me?"


    "Believe!" Bao Jingyan felt warmth flood his heart.


    His Ruanruan was the most dependable person in this world.


    ...


    Many people were destined to be sleepless that night.


    This included Mrs. Bao.


    Her husband had stormed out, leaving her in agony.


    But then she learned that Jingse had fallen ill.


    She almost cried fromughter...


    Hahaha, heaven has finally seen!


    That girl was Bao Jingyan¡¯s right-hand; now that she was ill, it would be hard for her to reach the upper echelons of Di Jing.


    Her Ziqi and Jingyuan still had a chance.


    A scheming glint appeared in Mrs. Bao¡¯s charming eyes.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, she nned to remove the thorn in her side, Bao Jingse.

 Chapter 331 - 231: Men Work Outside, Women Manage the Home

    <h4>Chapter 331: Chapter 231: Men Work Outside, Women Manage the Home</h4><h4></h4>


    It was dawning faintly.


    Su Ruanruan got up.


    She and Bao Jingyan stood side by side in front of the floor-to-ceiling window.


    She was tying his necktie.


    Once done, she looked up and said gently, "Let¡¯s split up! You secure Jingse¡¯s position at Emperor Views, and I¡¯ll take care of her illness."


    She was gentle and wise.


    A lump formed in Bao Jingyan¡¯s throat, he hummed in agreement.


    Ultimately unable to part with her, he lowered his head and lightly pecked her lips.


    "I¡¯ll go to the small courtyard first," Su Ruanruan spoke softly, "Now is not a good time to go public."


    Bao Jingyan let go of her.


    Su Ruanruan quietly returned to the small courtyard, while Bao Jingyan went to check on Jingse¡¯s bedroom.


    About an hourter,


    There was a stir in the Bao Family.


    Su Ruanruan helped the olddy to the main house, the olddy was crying sadly.


    "How could Jingse be so thoughtless! It has been so long already."


    She harshly retorted at her son: "If it weren¡¯t for you driving her mother to her death, how could she end up with no one to confide in?"


    Bao Mingyuan stood in the corridor in his thin clothes.


    He nced at Su Ruanruan and guessed that she had slipped into the small courtyard early in the morning.


    Su Ruanruan consoled the olddy, "Medical science is advanced now; there will be a way."


    The olddy immediately leaned on her shoulder, "I believe you, Ruanruan! I¡¯m entrusting Jingse to you! No need for her ck-hearted father to interfere."


    Bao Mingyuan¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    The grandmother¡¯s words were not ordinary.


    But Su Ruanruan, anxious in her heart, hadn¡¯t noticed.


    Just then, Bao Jingyan came out of the bedroom.


    He said, "She¡¯s awake, but not in a good mood!"


    He and Su Ruanruan exchanged nces, and then he calmly said, "Dad will stay with Jingse, I must go to thepany to stabilize! Also, have Doctor Tang send over the medical records as soon as possible."


    Bao Mingyuan understood immediately that this was the result of the young couple¡¯s discussion.


    Man handling external affairs, woman managing internal ones.


    Great!


    Bao Mingyuan was heartened, patting Bao Jingyan on the shoulder, saying, "Jingse is not only your sister, but she is also my daughter. If anyone dares gossip, let theme to me!"


    Bao Jingyan nodded and went directly to thepany.


    Once he left, Bao Mingyuan said to Su Ruanruan: "Your aunt has been having headaches these days, the olddy is unsettled, you take charge of the house affairs for now."


    Su Ruanruan gave a light hum.


    At this time, Doctor Tang¡¯s assistant arrived.


    Carrying a small secure box, handed it to Bao Mingyuan.


    Such caution showed the protection orded to Jingse.


    Bao Mingyuan handed it over to Su Ruanruan, his voice hoarse and unsteady: "If there¡¯s anything unclear, call Doctor Tang directly! He is an old friend of mine and has watched Jingse grow up."


    Su Ruanruan nodded.


    Following that, everyone took to their roles.


    Bao Mingyuan took care of Bao Jingse.


    Su Ruanruan returned to the small courtyard to research those medical records and medications...


    The atmosphere at the Bao Family was tense and servants gossiped quietly about Miss Jingse¡¯s illness.


    This was instigated by Mrs. Bao.


    She intended to tarnish Bao Jingse, ensuring she could no longer be Bao Jingyan¡¯s right-hand person.


    In the small courtyard, Su Ruanruan also heard disgraceful remarks.


    She stepped out of the courtyard and called for Housekeeper Wang.


    Housekeeper Wang said softly, "There are a total of 42 servants in the house, most of them side with young master Jingyan, but there are still a dozen or so from that other side."


    He also said, "In matters of the household, as a man, young master Jingyan is awkward to interfere outright, and Miss Jingse, due to her youth... so..."


    Su Ruanruan nodded: "I understand."


    She instructed Housekeeper Wang, "Please gather all those working in the house for me, including gardeners, drivers, kitchen staff, and have them wait for me in the small courtyard."


    After a moment¡¯s thought, she added: "And please let Uncle Bao know, tell him I need to borrow hiswyer for a bit."

 Chapter 332 - 232: Rest Assured, No One Objects to Su Ruanruan

    <h4>Chapter 332: Chapter 232: Rest Assured, No One Objects to Su Ruanruan</h4><h4></h4>


    She moved decisively and swiftly.


    Housekeeper Wang was overjoyed.


    Master Jingyan¡¯s favoreddy indeed had capable means.


    Ruanruan whispered again, "Call Auntie Fu hereter, I have questions for her."


    Housekeeper Wang nodded.


    He said, "Auntie Fu is an old servant by Miss Sun¡¯s side, Miss Su can trust herpletely."


    Ruanruan smiled faintly.


    She picked up the medical record to read again.


    Completely calm and graceful.


    Housekeeper Wang immediately set out to arrange things.


    He gathered the servants in the olddy¡¯s courtyard, forming arge densely packed group.


    The olddy was startled.


    She asked Gui Zhi, "Why are all these people standing here? Is our Bao Family going to be ruined?"


    Gui Zhi inquired and thenughed, "Miss Su is reorganizing the household servants! I heard some gossip this morning; she wants to clean up those loose tongues!"


    The olddy then calmed down.


    Eyes on the nose, nose on the heart.


    After a while, she said to Gui Zhi, "Ruanruan is not a simple child, I think she can defeat the concubine."


    Gui Zhi tucked in the olddy¡¯s nket gently, whispering softly, "Exactly, the difficult days for that person are yet toe!"


    ...


    Housekeeper Wang then found Bao Mingyuan.


    He conveyed Ruanruan¡¯s intentions.


    Bao Mingyuan was very supportive and immediately made a call to summon Lawyer Wang.


    After hanging up, he asked Housekeeper Wang, "What kind of earth-shattering thing is Ruanruan nning to do?"


    Housekeeper Wang lowered his eyes and replied, "I don¡¯t know exactly, we have to wait for Miss Su¡¯s instructions."


    Bao Mingyuan was in a slightly better mood.


    He said, "Go ahead, whatever the child wants, give it to her!"


    Housekeeper Wang, clever as a monkey,


    guessed that Bao Mingyuan had acknowledged the rtionship between Master Jingyan and Miss Su, thus he followed Ruanruan¡¯s orders more boldly and confidently.


    Thismotion naturally also rmed Madam Bao.


    Bao Jingyuan did not go to school.


    She said angrily while sitting on the sofa, "Mom, look at Su Ruanruan, she¡¯s acting like this is her own house! Look, all the servants in the house have been driven to the small courtyard, lined up in rows. Ruanruan is really throwing her weight around!"


    Madam Bao leisurely drank her coffee, serene and calm.


    She said, "She just aplished something big, she¡¯s eager to show off!"


    Setting down her cup, she chuckled, "All the household servants are old hands, how can she, a young girl, control them? Just wait for her to retreat when she finds it difficult."


    Bao Jingyuan pped her thigh.


    "Mom, you¡¯re right! Ruanruan is not one of our family, no one will obey her."


    Madam Bao lovingly said to her daughter, "Don¡¯t be such a worrywart in the future, mom still calls the shots in this house."


    Bao Jingyuan let out a cry and hugged her mom¡¯s legs.


    After a while, she jumped up, "I¡¯m going to call Dad! Let him see how Su Ruanruan humiliates herself."


    Madam Bao did not stop her.


    She continued to drink her tea calmly and serenely.


    ...


    At ten-thirty in the morning.


    Thewyer arrived.


    Everything else was also ready.


    Housekeeper Wang came to fetch Ruanruan.


    Ruanruan put down the medical record and locked it in a security briefcase.


    Not a drop could leak out.


    She followed Housekeeper Wang to the small courtyard.


    When she arrived, the densely packed crowd stirred.


    Housekeeper Wang had privately informed the people on Jingyan¡¯s side.


    But those on Madam Bao¡¯s side, intentionally made noises to instigate disturbances.


    [Are we not working anymore?]


    [Yeah, making us stand here, who will cook lunch?]


    [Thisdy is not in charge, unaware of the essentials of life!]


    ...


    Ruanruan ignored these unpleasant words.


    She walked up to the temporarily set-up tform.


    Thewyer was already there, and Auntie Fu stood towering like a mountain.


    It was reassuring just to look at her.

 Chapter 333 - 233: Shocking! Miss Su, You Can’t Do This

    <h4>Chapter 333: Chapter 233: Shocking! Miss Su, You Can¡¯t Do This</h4><h4></h4>


    Su Ruanruan stood firm.


    She picked up a stack of thick paper documents and said, "There are a total of 42 employment contracts here."


    After she finished speaking, there was another stir below.


    [Is she going to fire us?]


    [How is that possible? She has no right! We were employed by Mr. Bao.]


    ...


    These people were audacious and fearless.


    Su Ruanruan smiled faintly.


    Auntie Fu handed her a cup of tea, "Miss Su, take a sip to moisten your throat."


    Su Ruanruan took a sip of tea.


    Putting down the teacup, she then said, "Let¡¯s not talk about whether I have the right."


    She picked up an ount book from the side.


    "Housekeeper Wang, read out the kitchen¡¯s expenses from July to September for everyone."


    Housekeeper Wang picked it up and began to read emotionlessly.


    Half a momentter, the people below started to stir.


    [One pound of chicken thighs costs 50 yuan!]


    [The regr price for shrimp is actually 120, when the market price is clearly only 80!]


    ...


    [Oh my! There¡¯s so much graft in the kitchen!]


    Below, a woman¡¯s legs went weak.


    She fell down, crying out, "Miss Su, you can¡¯t do this to us!"


    Su Ruanruan smiled slightly, "Don¡¯t cry yet!"


    The woman¡¯s tears and snot came to an abrupt stop.


    Su Ruanruan took the list from Housekeeper Wang, her elegant brows swept across it.


    She said, "I have looked at it, and in these three months, you have covertly taken an extra thirty to forty thousand yuan."


    The woman wanted to argue.


    But when she met Su Ruanruan¡¯s gaze.


    She lost her nerve and lowered her head.


    In the past, thedy of the house turned a blind eye to her fetching small perks.


    But she had to listen to thedy¡¯s orders and do things for her.


    Su Ruanruan said to Housekeeper Wang, "Pull out her employment contract from the pile."


    Housekeeper Wang immediately found it and handed it to her.


    Below, there was a sea of people, all stunned.


    It seemed like Auntie Lin would be the first example, to be dismissed!


    Auntie Lin prostrated on the ground, also believing she would lose her job.


    Who would have known that Su Ruanruan said to her, "Now I¡¯ll give you two choices! One is topensate for all the money embezzled over the years and then leave the Bao Family. The other is, I have another contract here with a sry three thousand yuan more per month than your current one. Sign it, and you can continue to work for the Bao Family, but you must not engage in any underhanded activities ever again."


    Auntie Lin was dumbstruck.


    So was everyone else.


    They thought Miss Su was clear about rewards and punishments.


    Who would have known that someone who made a mistake could actually get a raise.


    Such good fortune, who wouldn¡¯t want it?


    It seemed, Miss Su was a pushover!


    If she were the housekeeper, the domestic staff would turn the ce upside down.


    Just as Auntie Lin was overjoyed, Su Ruanruan¡¯s delicate palm pressed down on that contract.


    She was young and beautiful, but her small face turned stern.


    Commanding without anger.


    That demeanor suddenly reminded the household staff of someone.


    Master Jingyan.


    When Master Jingyan got stern, his expression was exactly like this.


    Sure enough, Su Ruanruan continued to speak, "This contract is not to be signed with the Bao Family, but with a headhuntingpany under Mu Jiu! From now on, you must not only work diligently for the Bao Family but also ept thepany¡¯s assessments, with rewards for good work and immediate dismissal for poor performance!"


    She took another sip of tea: "Taking Auntie Lin as an example, her new monthly sry will be fifteen thousand, but she will have to pay three thousand yuan to thepany as a management fee."


    Auntie Lin immediately objected.


    "This is not a raise, this is clearly putting a tighter grip on me!"


    Su Ruanruan smiled faintly.


    She said indifferently, "Then terminate the contract! You are free toe and go."


    Others felt this was too lenient for her.


    But Su Ruanruan smiled lightly, "After this kind of incident, what reputable family would dare to hire you? Also, with one word from my Ninth Brother, none of the entertainment venues or restaurants in the whole Jiangcheng would dare to hire you!"


    Everyone understood.


    Miss Su was employing both carrot and stick.


    By acknowledging Mu Jiu, she became half the dark hidden influence!

 Chapter 334 - 234: Great! From now on, we’ll listen to Miss Su.

    <h4>Chapter 334: Chapter 234: Great! From now on, we¡¯ll listen to Miss Su.</h4><h4></h4>


    Just now, those who thought Su Ruanruan was a naive sweet girl.


    Wished they could bite their tongues.


    Aunt Lin had been manipted by Su Ruanruan here and there.


    She had long lost her own voice.


    She only knew that Miss Su¡¯s offer was herst resort.


    "I¡¯ll sign," she clenched her teeth.


    Finally, she betrayed Madam Bao.


    Su Ruanruan lowered her gaze with a light smile, "Forgot to mention, I also have shares in this staffingpany! Which means from now on you¡¯ll be reporting to me. Thepany¡¯s top rule is to not discuss the employer¡¯s private affairs; if discovered, immediate termination!"


    Aunt Lin¡¯s mouth gaped opened.


    She had said quite a bit this morning.


    Su Ruanruan tapped the contract, asking her, "Can you do it?"


    Aunt Lin¡¯s lips trembled.


    She ground her teeth: "I can do it."


    "The reporters outside offer you benefits for information, you know what to do now?" Su Ruanruan continued.


    <subt></subt>


    "I know! I will say Miss Jingse takes good care of us! Those who talk nonsense will have rotten tongues!"


    ...


    Su Ruanruan had won her over.


    She nced over the crowd and asked lightly, "As for you all, do you want to take the severance and leave the Bao Family or sign this new contract like Aunt Lin?"


    Below, silence reigned!


    They had finally seen Miss Su¡¯s tactics!


    Refusing to sign meant no way out in Jiangcheng.


    By now, Aunt Lin had already signed the contract.


    She breathed a sigh of relief.


    Su Ruanruan instructed Housekeeper Wang, "Aunt Lin has changed employers, the Bao Family should not treat her poorly! Housekeeper Wang, calcte her years of service, pay her one month for each year!"


    Housekeeper Wang took out a calctor.


    After a moment, he said, "She has worked for the Bao Family for 11 years, at 9,000 per month, that¡¯s 99,000 yuan to be paid to her."


    The people below were practically boiling!


    Almost a year¡¯s sry!


    Just like that, given away!


    Miss Su is so generous!


    Aunt Lin was even more shocked.


    She thought she was in for a tough time, who knew she could suddenly receive 100,000 yuan!


    She couldn¡¯t believe it, but Housekeeper Wang really did open a safe.


    Inside, all pink banknotes!


    Housekeeper Wang counted out 100,000 yuan for her.


    Aunt Lin took the money, overjoyed.


    She returned to the line with the cash, whispering to her old sisters, "Follow Miss Su from now on, she calls the shots in this house."


    That old sister was shocked.


    She immediately raised her hand: "Miss Su, I also want to change my contract."


    <subt>fre\e(w)ebn ov.e l\. co.m</subt>


    The others saw this.


    Goodness, another one of Madam Bao¡¯s people!


    Su Ruanruan naturally knew as well, and she said to Housekeeper Wang, "Please calcte for this person too."


    Housekeeper Wang crunched the numbers,ing up with 120,000 yuan.


    Everyone was stunned.


    Miss Su¡¯s way of handling things, straightforward.


    Money spoken of arriving instantly, unlike the general grumblings only met when payment was made.


    Then, everyone raised their hands.


    "I want to change my contract too."


    "Me too!"


    "Hehe, I was just worried about the ten-something thousand short for the down payment on my house, Miss Su really helped me out."


    ...


    The hastily arranged tform was surrounded by people.


    The money-counting machine whirred...


    The money in the safe slowly diminished.


    Those who took the money and signed the new contract became Su Ruanruan¡¯s people.


    From now on, they would have to listen to Su Ruanruan.


    If they went against her, everyone had seen what Miss Su was capable of.


    Not to mention, she had Mu Jiu behind her!


    ...


    From a distance, Bao Mingyuan watched the scene.


    He was extremely surprised.


    He knew Ruanruan was capable, but he hadn¡¯t expected her to be so seasoned.


    One stick, one sweet date.


    She didn¡¯t offend anyone but instead got these crafty old hands in line.


    Paying out a few million, in exchange for these people¡¯s loyalty.


    The reputation of his cherished Jewel, Jingse, was also safeguarded...

 Chapter 335 - 235: Tonight, I’ll Come to Thank You

    <h4>Chapter 335: Chapter 235: Tonight, I¡¯ll Come to Thank You</h4><h4></h4>


    Su Ruanruan had finished her task, and Bao Mingyuan was waiting for her.


    "Well done!" Bao Mingyuan said just one sentence and then turned back, hands behind his back, to the main house.


    He still had Jingse to take care of.


    Su Ruanruan lowered her eyes, with a faint smile.


    She returned to the small courtyard, focusing on studying Jingse¡¯s medical records.


    Stack upon stack.


    Spanning over a decade.


    Suddenly, Su Ruanruan felt a warmth in her eyes... she could empathize.


    She could understand such pain.


    At that moment, she scrutinized the prescriptions even more carefully...


    After a day of work, she naturally felt weary.


    In the evening, Bao Jingyan returned.


    He first visited Jingse, then came to the small courtyard.


    Su Ruanruan was still examining them closely.


    Bao Jingyan did not disturb her, choosing instead to go wash his face first.


    When he came out, Su Ruanruan had already noticed his arrival, and she asked him softly, "How is Jingse doing now?"


    "The same! Refuses to talk," said Bao Jingyan as he sat beside her.


    He nced at the medical records next to her and said softly, "Tired?"


    Su Ruanruan smiled lightly: "That¡¯s nothing! It¡¯s just the domestic affairs that are really annoying."


    She recounted the issue with the servants.


    Bao Jingyan pinched her cheek, "I heard at thepany that Miss Su was impressive, quickly putting an end to the bad behavior in the house."


    "Who told you that?" Su Ruanruan was curious.


    Bao Jingyan flipped through the medical records casually, saying, "It was Housekeeper Wang who told me! He has a lot of respect for you."


    Su Ruanruan then fell silent.


    She focused again on the medical records.


    Bao Jingyan saw a trace of fatigue between her brows and felt distressed, "Eat some food before you continue!"


    Su Ruanruan softly said, "Let me finish this record first."


    Bao Jingyan got up, moved behind her, and began to gently massage her shoulders.


    He said, "I¡¯lle thank you tonight."


    Su Ruanruanughed, revealing a row of small white teeth.


    "What good stuff could I possibly have?"


    Bao Jingyan bent down, whispering in her ear, "Ruanruan, I¡¯ll make you happy."


    Su Ruanruan, showing restraint, pushed him out.


    But in the evening, after he had taken care of Jingse, he really dide to her bedroom.


    No matter how much Su Ruanruan pped or scolded, she couldn¡¯t stop him.


    She was pressed between the pillows by him...


    He paid no attention to himself, just focusing on her pleasure alone.


    When things quieted down, her snow-white pillow was stained with her tear marks.


    Her entire body was sweaty.


    Bao Jingyan kissed her unwillingly to leave, asking softly how she felt.


    Su Ruanruan raised a hand to push him, saying weakly, "Let me go wash up."


    Bao Jingyan carried her to the bathroom, helping her clean up.


    He even personally changed the bedsheets, letting her lie downfortably.


    As he was leaving, Su Ruanruan quietly watched him... wondering in her heart, what about him?


    Bao Jingyan felt her gaze and leaned down to murmur in her ear, "Tonight, I wouldn¡¯t dare trouble Miss Su."


    Su Ruanruan pulled up the nket, covering her face.


    He really has no shame!


    ...


    Meanwhile, elsewhere.


    Madam Bao was in a very bad mood.


    She had originally thought she couldpletely suppress Bao Jingse.


    <sub>\n(o)v.e\l</sub>


    After all, the girl was truly ill!


    But Su Ruanruan had whipped the household servants into shape, and those who used to help her now gave her a wide berth as if they¡¯d seen a ghost.


    Jingse¡¯s illness was also kept strictly under wraps.


    The same was true for thepany.


    Bao Jingyan, this smiling tiger, had intimidated everyone.


    In such argepany, everyone merely thought Jingse had been sent on a business trip.


    Madam Bao clenched her teeth in frustration.


    It was her oversight that caused her to lose such a good opportunity!


    But then she reconsidered!


    It didn¡¯t matter, Jingse¡¯s chronic illness couldn¡¯t be cured.


    One day, when she gets married and moves to her husband¡¯s house, her illness will eventually be exposed!


    No matter how capable Su Ruanruan is, she won¡¯t be able to change the fated oue!

 Chapter 336 - 236 I Want to Take Jingse to City B

    <h4>Chapter 336: Chapter 236 I Want to Take Jingse to City B</h4><h4></h4>


    Before I knew it, several days had passed.


    Su Ruanruan, apart from studying medical records and pharmacology, also went to visit and take care of Jingse.


    Jingse rejected other people, but she was still okay with her.


    Bao Mingyuan was not around, so it was Su Ruanruan who wiped Jingse¡¯s body.


    Naturally, she also saw the bruises on Jingse¡¯s body.


    Those were the marks she made herself when she felt ufortable.


    Su Ruanruan felt distressed.


    ...


    She pored over those documents day and night.


    Without any result.


    All the treatments were correct.


    Su Ruanruan wasn¡¯t willing to give up, refused to believe in curses.


    She meticulously reviewed them again.


    Finally, she found a line of small text written by Doctor Tang after Bao Jingse¡¯s first treatment.


    [Suggest involving a psychological therapist]


    Su Ruanruan looked at Doctor Tang¡¯s next treatment time.


    It was half a monthter.


    And after that, it was every one or two days.


    Very frequent.


    Su Ruanruan gently set down the medical record and took a long breath out.


    She finally found the crux of the problem.


    Su Ruanruan locked up the medical records and changed her clothes before heading out.


    Two hourster, she returned to Bao Mansion.


    She went to find Bao Mingyuan.


    Bao Mingyuan was looking after Bao Jingse.


    Su Ruanruan sat down, gently stroked Bao Jingse¡¯s long hair, and spoke softly, "I have something I want to discuss with uncle."


    Bao Mingyuan looked at her surprised, "What is it?"


    Su Ruanruan said gently, "I want to take Jingse to City B! I have contacted the best psychotherapist in the country."


    Bao Mingyuan hesitated.


    He pondered for a moment and said, "In the early years, we had seen a psychotherapist, but it only made things worse."


    Su Ruanruan looked at him directly, "Have you ever considered that perhaps it was that treatment that has kept Jingse from getting better?"


    Bao Mingyuan was shocked.


    After a moment, he called Su Ruanruan out.


    In the quiet parlor,


    Bao Mingyuan spoke after much thought, "Ruanruan, I have seen your talents these days! I feel relieved having you by Jingyan¡¯s side, but for Jingse, uncle doesn¡¯t want you to be criticized because of this."


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s expression remained calm.


    Bao Mingyuan spoke frankly, "Jingse is my precious gem, but I also value Jingyan¡¯s future! The Bao Family needs a presentable mistress."


    He cherished Jingse, but he also treated Ruanruan as his own child.


    Bao Mingyuan didn¡¯t want to gamble Su Ruanruan¡¯s reputation for an uncertain future.


    Su Ruanruan understood his meaning but did not agree.


    She said, "Jingse is Bao Jingyan¡¯s only sister! She is much more important than my reputation and dignity. Moreover, an excellent mistress is not just about maintaining superficial peace but being able to protect every member of the family."


    She spoke inly, "I have already made arrangements with the two uncles from the Sun Family; the private jet is also arranged."


    Bao Mingyuan was dumbfounded.


    This child was too capable.


    She actually managed to instruct Sun Jingan and Sun Jingyu!


    Bao Mingyuan thought it over and over.


    In the end, he still went to thepany to discuss it with his eldest son.


    Bao Jingyan was also surprised.


    But he agreed readily, he said, "Let her take Jingse with her!"


    Bao Mingyuan sat on the couch, nearly burning his fingers on the cigarette.


    He said, "Are you just going to trust her like that? Ruanruan is still a child!"


    Bao Jingyan poured him a cup of tea, smiling slightly, "She is Jingse¡¯s sister-inw, how can she be a child? Jingse, Jingyuan, and Ziqi, they all need to listen to her!"


    Bao Mingyuan found himself at a loss for words!


    In the end, he agreed.


    He called Su Ruanruan, telling her his decision.


    Su Ruanruan nodded, "I¡¯m not going alone, I¡¯ll also need to borrow someone from uncle! This person can ensure our safety during the journey, guaranteeing there will be no danger whatsoever."


    Bao Mingyuan naturally assumed, "Jingyan will naturally go with you."


    "Not necessarily," Su Ruanruan smiled lightly, "The person I want to borrow will also need thedy¡¯s approval."

 Chapter 337 - 237: Su Ruanruan’s Scheme Against Mrs. Bo

    <h4>Chapter 337: Chapter 237: Su Ruanruan¡¯s Scheme Against Mrs. Bo</h4><h4></h4>


    Bao Mingyuan was at a loss all of a sudden.


    Ruanruan, whose support is she exactly seeking? Meiyu has to agree!


    Aren¡¯t their rtions bad?


    He voiced it for Bao Jingyan to hear, but Bao Jingyan immediately guessed it.


    Just, he refused to say.


    ...


    In the evening, the Bao Family had a meeting.


    The grandmother, Mrs. Bao, and all the children were present.


    Bao Mingyuan dered his decision: "Tomorrow, Ruanruan will take Jingse to City B to see a psychologist."


    Mrs. Bao was shocked: "Isn¡¯t Doctor Tang treating her well? Why see a psychologist now?"


    She added, "She had psychological treatment years ago, didn¡¯t it worsen her condition?"


    Su Ruanruan smiled faintly: "City B is more developed after all, the doctors there have seen more of the world."


    Mrs. Bao narrowed her eyes.


    She absolutely could not agree.


    Su Ruanruan has proposed psychological treatment, could it be that she has discovered something?


    She looked to her husband, fervently opposing: "Ruanruan is an outsider, how can she bear such a heavy responsibility?"


    Bao Jingyan gave a coldugh: "¡¯Outsider¡¯?"


    He asked slowly: "Then may I ask you, what are you to Jingse? An insider, or an outsider?"


    Mrs. Bao trembled.


    She did not anticipate Bao Jingyan would give her no face like this.


    She wanted to say stepmother...


    But that term would only make her aughing stock.


    Mrs. Bao¡¯s cheeks trembled, too embarrassed to step down.


    She forced a smile: "Jingyan, these words of yours do make me out to be an outsider."


    Her face showedpromise, but her heart remained as it had always been.


    Wanting to plot against Bao Jingse.


    idents can happen at any time in City B, right?


    Just as she was full of guile, Su Ruanruan, not bearing a grudge, helped her out of the dilemma.


    She feigned anger: "Big brother, that¡¯s not a fair thing to say."


    Bao Jingyan¡¯s fingers gracefully toyed with his teacup, which was a very enticing gesture.


    He chuckled lightly: "Where was I unfair?"


    Su Ruanruan gazed at Mrs. Bao with mild eyes, saying: "Aunt is also Jingse¡¯s rtive, wouldn¡¯t she care about Jingse?"


    Mrs. Bao was taken aback.


    This girl, Ruanruan, actually spoke on her behalf.


    However, her face indeed regained muchposure.


    Because Bao Jingyan actually followed on: "Then I have wronged her!"


    "That¡¯s good as long as big brother understands," Su Ruanruan said softly: "It¡¯s best when a family loves and cherishes each other."


    Originally, Bao Mingyuan was quite moved.


    But listening to this, he could not bear it any longer.


    These two were ying a double act!


    And his wife, foolishly falling deeper into it!


    Yet, what made him more curious was who Ruanruan intended to borrow!


    Then, Su Ruanruan went on, "Now the family is in a difficult situation, naturally each member should contribute."


    She gently asked Mrs. Bao: "Aunt surely agrees, right?"


    Mrs. Bao proudly responded: "Of course, I watched Jingse grow up."


    Su Ruanruan gave a slight smile: "Then I¡¯m relieved!"


    She took out a boarding pass and pushed it to Mrs. Bao.


    Mrs. Bao, puzzled, picked it up for a look.


    Her expression changed instantly.


    "I do not agree! Ziqi cannot go to City B!"


    Su Ruanruan smiled faintly: "Just now, aunt said she would help!"


    Mrs. Bao was stunned for a moment.


    At this point, she understood she had been manipted by this girl.


    She had no choice but to seek help from her husband: "Mingyuan, how can we let Ziqi go there?"


    Bao Mingyuan also realized at this moment.


    What Ruanruan wanted to borrow was actually Ziqi.


    This move... quite clever.


    But at the same time, he could not but wonder.


    What went wrong with the psychological treatment years ago?


    And why is Ruanruan plotting against Meiyu?


    A scale weighed in Bao Mingyuan¡¯s heart, immediately he said to his wife: "Ziqi and Jingse are siblings, shouldn¡¯t he take care of her when she¡¯s sick?"

 Chapter 338 - 238: Awesome! Bao Ziqi, became a hostage!

    <h4>Chapter 338: Chapter 238: Awesome! Bao Ziqi, became a hostage!</h4><h4></h4>


    Mrs. Bao was dumbfounded.


    Her own husband was not even helping her.


    Hatred and venom brewed in her heart.


    What difference would it make if Ziqi were with her?


    When the timees, even Ziqi won¡¯t be able to stop what¡¯s meant to happen!


    Just as she was nning, Ruanruan crisply added: "Besides me, Housekeeper Wang, and Ziqi, my ninth brother also arranged for Yan Kuan and Qin Chao to escort us. They are his trusted aides, and their skills are unmatched."


    After she finished speaking, she took a sip of tea.


    She gazed at Mrs. Bao with a smile.


    Mrs. Bao¡¯s face turned ashen, looking extremely unpleasant.


    She finally understood why Ruanruan wanted to take Ziqi to City B!


    She was using Ziqi as a hostage!


    Such a venomous heart this girl has!


    Mrs. Bao trembled with anger.


    Ever since she married into the Bao Family, she had never been so humiliated.


    And yet, she couldn¡¯t speak out.


    Mingyuan also realized what was happening.


    His feelings were immenselyplicated.


    In the midst of this tension, Bao Ziqi softly said, "I¡¯ll just make a trip."


    He added, "Both Jingse and Ruanruan are women; many things are inconvenient for them. It¡¯s best if a man from the family goes."


    Mingyuan was very reassured.


    He patted his second son on the shoulder, "Good job, Ziqi, you know how to take care of your sisters."


    Bao Ziqi gave a faint smile.


    Mrs. Baopletely broke down.


    Her foolish son, how could he possibly understand Ruanruan¡¯s sinister intentions!


    She was powerless to change the situation.


    Back in her bedroom, she burst into inconsble tears, hoping to win back her husband¡¯s heart.


    Mingyuan was distressed and agitated.


    He tugged at his shirt buttons and questioned her: "If you didn¡¯t have ulterior motives, why would you be afraid of Ziqi going there?"


    <sub>fr\(e)ew(e)b.(n)o (v)(e)l</sub>


    Mrs. Bao was at a loss for words.


    Mingyuan took a step forward, "And the psychologist from ten years ago, you introduced them, right? You know very well whether there was a problem!"


    Mrs. Bao copsed onto the bed.


    Indeed, Mingyuan was suspicious of her.


    But she was not afraid.


    She had long ago paid that person to hide their identity.


    Tears streaking down her face, Mrs. Bao protested, "Mingyuan, how could I do anything to harm Jingse? You are wronging me. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can find that person and confront them."


    She spoke with finality.


    Mingyuan was helpless.


    He sped his wife¡¯s waist, his dark eyes fixed on her as he said each word distinctly, "This time, if anything at all goes wrong with the kids Jingse and Ruanruan in City B, Ziqi won¡¯t be able to escape responsibility, understand?"


    Mrs. Bao was momentarily stunned.


    She realized her husband did not trust her.


    A subtle rift had appeared between them.


    She tried to seduce him again.


    Unfortunately, Mingyuan was not in the mood.


    His whole heart was with Jingse.


    When his child is sick, what father has the heart to be intimate with his wife?


    He turned and left.


    Mrs. Bao felt utterly hollow.


    Her beautiful face still wet with tears.


    Her husband no longer loved her!


    ...


    Second floor.


    The gloomy bedroom.


    Jingse refused toe out and wouldn¡¯t switch on the lights.


    Ruanruan had the kitchen prepare a bowl of century egg and lean pork congee, and she personally brought it to the bedroom.


    Inside, Jingyan was keeping his sisterpany.


    Ruanruan brought over the congee and served a small bowl.


    She said, "You haven¡¯t eaten much all day, let¡¯s have some congee."


    Jingse looked at her.


    Her gaze was unlike usual.


    Ruanruan treated her the same as before: "Here, Jingse sister, drink it yourself."


    She ced the congee in Jingse¡¯s hands.


    The temperature of the porridge was just right, neither hot nor cold.


    It wasforting and warm.


    Jingse pressed both her lips together; they were very dry.


    Ruanruan took a towel to wipe her sweat and softly said, "After drinking the congee, let¡¯s take a bath, and tomorrow I¡¯ll take you out for some fresh air."


    Jingse shook her head: "I don¡¯t want to go out!"

 Chapter 339 - 239 Bao Jingyan, You’re Not Allowed to be Jealous

    <h4>Chapter 339: Chapter 239 Bao Jingyan, You¡¯re Not Allowed to be Jealous</h4><h4></h4>


    Su Ruanruan spoke cheerfully: "I brought bodyguards! You know about Yan Kuan and Qin Chao, right? They¡¯re both capable aides of my Ninth Uncle. Yan Kuan can break a stick with his bare hands, and Qin Chao is even more impressive¡ªhe can take on eight foes single-handedly without breaking a sweat!"


    Bao Jingse didn¡¯t believe it: "Are they really that amazing?"


    "I¡¯ll have them give a demonstration in front of you tomorrow," Su Ruanruan said as she picked up a bowl and started feeding her.


    One bite after another.


    Bao Jingse was very cooperative.


    Su Ruanruan added, "But there¡¯s someone even more impressive."


    Naturally curious, Bao Jingse asked, "Who?"


    ncing towards Bao Jingyan, Su Ruanruan said, "Your brother! He¡¯s really something. He gave Qin Chao a pretty hard time!"


    She exaggerated the story of what happened in the basement.


    Afterward, she asked, "Jingse, do you think you still need to worry about him?"


    Bao Jingse then looked at Bao Jingyan.


    Bao Jingyan coughed lightly and said, "Su Ruanruan, that¡¯s enough."


    It had been a long time since he had called her Su Ruanruan. Hearing it now sounded rather intimate.


    Bao Jingse¡¯s look was indescribable.


    Su Ruanruan patted her shoulder lightly: "Jingse, sister said yes, so we¡¯re going to City B to have fun tomorrow!"


    Bao Jingse remained silent.


    Su Ruanruan felt a bit nervous.


    Fearing she would refuse.


    After a while, Bao Jingse finally spoke, "If you go, I¡¯ll go."


    Su Ruanruan let out a sigh of relief, exchanging a look with Bao Jingyan.


    There was a mutual understanding in their gazes.


    Back at the small courtyard.


    Bao Jingyan wanted to properly thank her again.


    Su Ruanruan stopped him, whispering reproachfully, "Stop it, I have something to tell you."


    Bao Jingyan had to sit on the sofa and asked, "Is it about Ziqi?"


    Su Ruanruan sat beside him, speaking softly, "You¡¯re not allowed to get jealous! And definitely no settling scores with me afterwards!"


    "Am I that petty?" Bao Jingyan asked her back.


    Su Ruanruan stayed quiet.


    She just pursed her lips and smiled.


    Bao Jingyan pulled her into his arms, tormenting her thoroughly.


    She melted in his embrace.


    Listening to the thumping of his heart.


    Bao Jingyan looked down tenderly and said, "When I heard you were going to City B yesterday, I had this n in mind."


    "Really?" Su Ruanruan was skeptical.


    Bao Jingyan pinched her nose, "Shouldn¡¯t you be moved that our hearts are in sync?"


    Su Ruanruan pushed his hand away.


    She was bashfully contrary: "Who¡¯s in sync with you?"


    His mind was filled with those ideas all day long.


    She certainly didn¡¯t want them!


    Seeing her blush, Bao Jingyan could roughly guess what was on her mind.


    He whispered in her ear, "Not thinking about it doesn¡¯t make one a man!"


    He coaxed her further, "Ruanruan, I don¡¯t believe you¡¯ve never fantasized about it!"


    "I haven¡¯t!" Su Ruanruan¡¯s face was burning up.


    She shooed him away.


    Bao Jingyan left with a low chuckle, knowing his teasing wasn¡¯t meant to be taken seriously.


    She was still young, and with the family in disarray now,


    he felt it wouldn¡¯t be respectful. The source of this is


    It would be unfair to her.


    No sooner had Bao Jingyan left than Housekeeper Wang came crouching over.


    He said, "Miss Su, the eldest of the Su Family wishes to see you."


    Su Ruanruan was tidying up her clothes and paused upon hearing this.


    Housekeeper Wang continued, "If Miss Su doesn¡¯t want to see him, I can send him away."


    Su Ruanruan stopped him, "Let him wait for me in the small parlor."


    Housekeeper Wang went to take care of it.


    Su Ruanruan packed her luggage and changed into an outfit for receiving guests.


    Upon arriving at the small parlor, Su Ruanruan was taken aback.


    Haven¡¯t seen him for a few days,


    Su Minghua looked haggard beyond words.


    She personally poured him a cup of tea and asked, "Big brother, is business not going well?"


    Su Minghua opened his mouth.


    But he didn¡¯t utter a word for a long while.


    Having a rough guess, Su Ruanruan smiled subtly, "Big brother, if you acknowledge me as your sister, you can talk to me. If not, we still have a second brother and a third sister at home who can help."

 Chapter 340 - 240: The Truth! Have You Forgotten How Your Second Uncle Died?

    <h4>Chapter 340: Chapter 240: The Truth! Have You Forgotten How Your Second Uncle Died?</h4><h4></h4>


    Su Minghua pped his thigh.


    He said, "Your second brother has gone abroad and can¡¯t help! Your third sister has a grudge against me for not marrying Song Wei, and she doesn¡¯t think highly of me."


    As he spoke, the man actually burst into tears.


    Su Ruanruan took out a handkerchief to help him wipe them away.


    She gently said, "It¡¯s normal for siblings to have some conflicts! Your third sister cares about you."


    Su Minghua grabbed her hand: "Ruanruan, now only you can help me."


    Su Ruanruan calmly pulled her hand away and picked up a cup of tea to drink.


    "Just speak out, big brother."


    Su Minghua¡¯s lips moved and finally, he spoke.


    "I want to borrow twenty or thirty million for an emergency."


    Su Ruanruan was taken aback.


    "Big brother, didn¡¯t you still have seventy millionst time! How could it... be all spent?"


    Su Minghua felt embarrassed.


    He confided in her.


    "I want Song Wei toe back, I want her to look up to me! If I win big money, I¡¯ll have the confidence to pursue Song Wei again. Who knew that not only did I lose the seventy million, but I also ended up owing over ten million!"


    Hearing this, Su Ruanruan sighed lightly.


    "Big brother, how foolish! It¡¯s always been about putting money in there, never about taking money out."


    Su Minghua, who used to be a learned man, could hardly sit still.


    He was extremely ashamed.


    And he was afraid that Su Ruanruan would look down on him and refuse to help.


    Little did he know, Su Ruanruan was very nostalgic.


    She went to get a check of twenty million.


    She ced it in Su Minghua¡¯s hands, saying tenderly, "Take this money and pay back what you owe! Never gamble again in the future."


    Su Minghua was so moved that he was nearly sobbing.


    "Ruanruan, you really are... I..."


    Su Ruanruan patted the back of his hand, "What are you talking about! You are my big brother."


    She added, "After paying back the money, go buy some new clothes! Work hard in the hospital, and don¡¯t worry about not making it."


    Su Minghua sighed.


    He held the money and left cheerfully.


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s face slightly darkened.


    She didn¡¯t want to be utterly ruthless towards Su Minghua.


    These twenty million, consider it apensation for his broken marriage.


    But if he didn¡¯t learn his lesson and still went to gamble, then no one else could be med.


    *


    Meanwhile, Su Minghua, having taken the money,


    Immediately went home and took a bath.


    He changed into a fine checkered suit.


    He looked nothing like the embarrassment he was before.


    Whistling, he came down the stairs, twirling the BMW car keys in his hand.


    Downstairs, Su Qionglin was sitting on a fancy sofa.


    Her face was gloomy: "Did you get this money from Su Ruanruan?"


    Correct content is on f(r)eew(e)bnovel.(c)o(m)


    Su Minghua chuckled lightly: "You didn¡¯t want to lend me money, and you don¡¯t want Ruanruan to be good to me either?"


    Su Qionglin scoffed coldly: "Big brother, wake up. Ruanruan, with all her scheming, would be good to us?"


    Su Minghua retorted: "Ruanruan is very pure! Don¡¯t talk nonsense."


    He looked suspiciously at his sister: "Could it be that you¡¯re jealous of Ruanruan? Well, it makes sense. Ruanruan now lives in luxury, decked out in gold and silver, of course you¡¯re ufortable!"


    Su Qionglin snapped, "Have you forgotten how our second uncle died?"


    Su Minghua covered her mouth.


    His voice was harsh: "Nobody else knows about this matter."


    He warned: "Ruanruan doesn¡¯t know either! As long as she doesn¡¯t know, she will continue to care deeply for our family."


    Su Qionglinughed in exasperation: "You still think she¡¯s the young little sister!"


    She spoke slowly and emphatically: "In the Bao Family, she has secured her position step by step! What do you think she relies on?"


    "Is it really just because she¡¯s the Gu Family¡¯s precious daughter?"


    "Have you not seen her status surpassing that of Mrs. Bao?"


    ...


    Su Minghua felt irritated after listening.


    He waved his hand: "The old man always said, whoever can help the Su Family, is the guest of honor in our home."


    Su Qionglin was livid.


    Why does no one in this family trust her?


    Su Ruanruan was out to harm the Su Family!


    No, she had to do something, to show the family who was truly reliable!

 Chapter 341: Just One Word, Play!

    <h4>Chapter 341: Chapter 341: Just One Word, y!</h4><h4></h4>


    Early the next morning.


    Su Ruanruan took Bao Jingse north to City B.


    The servants of the Bao Mansion were tight-lipped, not a word leaked out.


    Su Ruanruan had informed the two uncles from the Sun family in advance, who approved special treatment.


    Thus, their journey went smoothly.


    Within the private jet, the front and back were divided.


    There were areas for male and female guests, respectively.


    Bao Jingse was still not in good spirits, wearing sunsses.


    She didn¡¯t talk to anyone else.


    But the mere fact she was willing to leave home was already quite rare.


    She also met Yan Kuan and Qin Chao, referred to by Su Ruanruan, indeed two burly men.


    The sort that could knock down two men with one punch each.


    Her heart felt a little more at ease.


    Su Ruanruan had put on a movie, about to watch together.


    fre(e)webnove.l.c.om


    Then Bao Ziqi appeared.


    He was dressed in a ck casual sweater, with coffee-colored trousers beneath.


    Refreshingly handsome, yet his face was expressionless.


    "Su Ruanruan, I have something to ask you."


    Bao Jingse frowned.


    Su Ruanruan patted her gently: "I¡¯ll talk to Ziqi for a moment ande right back."


    Bao Jingse looked at the two muscr men and felt very reassured.


    Su Ruanruan and Bao Ziqi went to the rear of the ne.


    On this trip, Su Ruanruan intended to get along well with him.


    She spoke in a gentle tone: "What¡¯s up, is something the matter?"


    Bao Ziqi knew what his "position" was this time.


    He hated her ruthless heart.


    Yet secretly, he was delighted.


    He asked her with a cold voice: "Going to City B, what arrangements do you have?"


    Su Ruanruan was very patient: "We¡¯ll stay in a hotel vi, and apart from necessary outings, we¡¯ll solve everything like dining within the vi."


    "Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll run away?" Bao Ziqi asked sarcastically.


    Su Ruanruan smiled faintly.


    She deliberately asked him: "Would you run?"


    Bao Ziqi was infuriated.


    He put both hands in his pockets and walked back to his seat.


    The flight attendant poured him a ss of Romantikonny.


    He downed it as if it were in water.


    Yan Kuan and Qin Chao, sitting opposite him, exchanged a nce.


    Yan Kuan said: "Miss Su really has a way. Even a great artist has been brought along as a hostage."


    Qin Chaoughed naively: "Miss Su said the young master Bao is here as a guest."


    ...


    Bao Ziqi¡¯s mood worsened.


    ...


    Two hourster, the private jetnded at the North Airport of City B.


    Sun Jingan arranged for a car to take them to the vi.


    The two uncles from the Sun family and their wife had nned toe and visit.


    Su Ruanruan declined politely.


    She said on the phone: "Maybe in a few days!"


    Sun Jingan nodded: "Treatment is the priority!"


    He was concerned about Jingse, so he asked Su Ruanruan about the treatment n.


    Su Ruanruan gave him one word: "y."


    Sun Jingan held the phone, lost in thought for quite a while.


    After a moment, he asked his wife: "Are young people these days different from our time?"


    Correct content is on freew.ebnovel.c om.


    His wife hung up the phone for him,ughing: "Are you worried? Bao Mingyuan was willing to entrust his lively daughter to Ruanruan."


    Speaking of this, Sun Jingan said irritably: "That¡¯s cheap for him!"


    He shared with his wife the news of Bao Ziqi apanying them.


    His wife also expressed admiration: "This child, she truly has strategies."


    She massaged her husband¡¯s shoulders, speaking softly: "With such a wife for Jingyan, aren¡¯t you happy?"


    Sun Jingan patted the back of her hand: "Of course, I am happy."


    Afterwards, he sighed with emotion: "Back in the day, if Weilian had half the strategies Ruanruan has, she wouldn¡¯t have let that woman gain the upper hand."


    He was in a bad mood.


    His wife, understanding of his feelings, rested her head against his.


    She whispered softly: "Weilian was kind and has umted blessings for her children! Heaven sent Ruanruan to Jingyan and Jingse, with her around, you can rest assured."


    Sun Jingan looked at her: "Can ying really cure the illness?"


    His wife smiled warmly: "That¡¯s a question for Ruanruan! I certainly don¡¯t understand medical reasoning."

 Chapter 342: Bao Jingyan, Actually Changed His Temperament?

    <h4>Chapter 342: Chapter 342: Bao Jingyan, Actually Changed His Temperament?</h4><h4></h4>


    Just like Sun Jingan.


    Everyone thinks that Su Ruanruan is unreliable.


    Can ying cure an illness?


    Can it address the root problem?


    Bao Mingyuan, the old father in Jiangcheng, holds no hope.


    He said to his eldest son, "Let¡¯s just consider that Ruanruan is taking Jingse out to rx."


    Though, the scale of it has been quiterge.


    And so have the owed favors.


    But the kids are happy!


    And that¡¯s what matters.


    Secretary Dong poured coffee for both BOSSes then left.


    There was no one around.


    Bao Mingyuan then said to Bao Jingyan, "Thanks to you in thepany, you¡¯ve shut those people up."


    As a father, he has more concerns.


    "Others her age are already discussing marriage..."


    free\NovelFire.c o(m)


    Yet his Jingse, due to her illness, has never experienced even a single romance.


    Bao Mingyuan felt sorry for his daughter.


    Bao Jingyan replied indifferently, "She doesn¡¯t want to marry, keeping her at home hasn¡¯t been bad."


    Bao Mingyuan sighed lightly, "But what about after I¡¯m gone a hundred years from now!"


    "Don¡¯t worry, Ruanruan and I will continue to take care of her," Bao Jingyan took a sip of coffee.


    Bao Mingyuan widened his eyes.


    Shameless!


    Who agreed to you and Ruanruan being together?


    ...


    For several days.


    News came from City B.


    Su Ruanruan was indeed traveling around with Jingse.


    However, she was very careful, the ces they went had good security.


    Jingse was very happy.


    Su Ruanruan also took many photos with her and sent them to Bao Mingyuan.


    Bao Mingyuan, showing them off to Bao Jingyan, said, "Jingyan, Ruanruan didn¡¯t send photos to you, right?"


    Bao Jingyan was reviewing documents.


    He nced at his father, who looked like he found a treasure, and snickered.


    "She sent me a special version."


    He casually threw his phone over.


    Bao Mingyuan took a look.


    Indeed, the photos on it appeared much more intimate.


    Bao Mingyuan felt a bit upset, he secretly transferred those photos to his own phone...


    At night.


    Back at the Bao Mansion.


    During dinner, the grandma asked, "Has Jingse¡¯s illness gotten any better?"


    "Just a few days, how can it be so fast!" Bao Mingyuanughed.


    The grandma sighed.


    She asked about the doctors and specific treatment ns.


    Bao Mingyuan didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Bao Jingyan outright told the grandma, "There¡¯s no treatment n, she¡¯s just having fun!"


    The grandma oh-ed.


    She turned to Gui Zhi and said, "Having fun is good too! Jingse is just too tense! Let Ruanruan take her to have a good time."


    Madam Bao listened.


    And was relieved.


    She¡¯d thought Su Ruanruan was acting mysterious, holding some big secret.


    Turns out, she just had a selfish desire to go out and have fun.


    And even used a private jet, satisfying her vanity.


    Madam Bao leisurely sipped her tea, saying softly, "With Ziqi here, mom, you can rest easy."


    The grandma didn¡¯t pay her much attention.


    In the midst of talking.


    A servant from the family came over and whispered to Bao Jingyan: "The elder young master from the Su Family is here looking for Miss Su."


    Bao Jingyan stood up.


    He went to meet Su Minghua.


    Still the richly decorated small parlor.


    Su Minghua was even more nervous, he couldn¡¯t even sit.


    At that moment, the Carved Gold Bronze Door suddenly opened.


    Su Minghua looked up.


    Then, his face turned pale.


    It wasn¡¯t Ruanruan¡ªit was the same fearsome King Yan he had met before.


    Bao Jingyan!


    Light blue shirt, grey trousers.


    Very much the corporate elite.


    But Su Minghua had seen his methods before; this young master Bao was cut from the same cloth as Lord Mu Jiu.


    He instinctively wanted to leave.


    But Bao Jingyan, contrary to his usual manner,


    Was very polite and gentle.


    "It¡¯s big brother Su." Bao Jingyan sat down in the main seat of the sofa, then gestured.


    A servant brought some fine tea.


    Of course, including one for Su Minghua.


    This reception made Su Minghua tongue-tied.


    He was lost for words.


    Bao Jingyan tapped lightly on his teacup, his slender phoenix eyes lifting slightly: "Big brother, why don¡¯t you take a seat?"

 Chapter 343: Promoting Immorality and Leading to Crime

    <h4>Chapter 343: Chapter 343: Promoting Immorality and Leading to Crime</h4><h4></h4>


    Su Minghua shivered.


    Has the young master of the Bao Family changed his personality today?


    He suspected him of harboring ill intentions.


    Bao Jingyan spoke slowly: "Looking for Ruanruan?"


    Su Minghua quickly nodded: "Yes, yes, may I ask if it¡¯s convenient to call her over?"


    Bao Jingyan lowered his head to drink tea.


    Setting down the teacup, he finally said: "Ruanruan has gone to City B to have fun."


    Su Minghua froze.


    He muttered: "Such bad luck, she went to City B."


    He stood up dispiritedly, ready to take his leave.


    Bao Jingyan seeing that he had troubled him enough, rxed his tone: "However, Ruanruan did leave a message before she left."


    Su Minghua quickly asked: "What did she say?"


    Bao Jingyan patted his trousers and said: "She said if Big Brother Sues looking, to treat him with courtesy."


    Su Minghua was deeply moved and murmured: "She really keeps me in her heart."


    His eyes were eager.


    Yet, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to speak in front of Bao Jingyan.


    How could Bao Jingyan not know?


    He took out a check from his wallet and said: "This is from Ruanruan for you."


    Su Minghua¡¯s eyes showed greed.


    And a desperate craziness.


    He hastily took it and saw.


    It was ten million.


    His hands shook, not knowing what to do!


    He kept muttering: "I always said Ruanruan sincerely cares for the Su Family."


    He thanked Bao Jingyan and was about to rush off.


    Bao Jingyan called out to stop him.


    Su Minghua turned around stiffly.


    He feared this young master Bao.


    Bao Jingyan still sat on the carved French sofa, looking noble.


    He smiled slightly: "Ruanruan also asked me to tell you to take care of yourself."


    Su Minghua felt ashamed and embarrassed.


    He quietly said thanks and then turned into the night.


    Bao Jingyan sat alone drinking the rest of his half cup of fragrant tea.


    After a moment, he gave a cold smile.


    Su Minghua is indeed, unable to change his ways!


    ¡ª Just as expected, he wille again!


    ...


    Indeed, two dayster Su Minghua came over.


    )


    Bao Jingyan didn¡¯t say much, just gave him ten million each time.


    Later, it became twenty million, thirty million...


    Within about ten days, it had umted to slightly over a hundred million.


    And the creditor on the IOU was Bao Jingyan, this live King Yan!


    Bao Jingyan called and told Ruanruan.


    She was silent for a long time before softly saying: "He¡¯s beyond saving."


    That¡¯s fine; she just had some questions to ask him anyway.


    Ruanruan hung up the phone, her delicate eyebrows furrowed.


    Behind her, Bao Ziqi¡¯s hands were in his pockets.


    He emotionlessly asked her: "Where are we going today? I heard Universal Studios is quite fun."


    Ruanruan came back to her senses.


    She looked at Bao Ziqi.


    His face showed impatience.


    Factually, he had more fun than anyone!


    Ruanruan sighed lightly: "Today we are going to a bar!"


    Bao Ziqi was startled.


    Just then, a knock on the door sounded.


    Ruanruan went to open the door.


    Outside, the hotel attendant carried severalrge bags: "Miss Su, the clothes you ordered have arrived."


    Ruanruan took them and closed the door.


    She rummaged through the bags and handed one to Bao Ziqi.


    "You try these on to see if they fit!"


    She added: "We leave at 9:30 sharp tonight."


    Bao Ziqi red at her.


    He returned to his bedroom and pulled out the contents of the bag.


    ck skinny trousers, a low-cut ck shirt.


    Wearing it looked extremely provocative!


    He gritted his teeth and was about to go find her to argue.


    But as the door opened.


    He was stunned.


    Bao Jingse was wearing a ck strapless mini dress, her long ck hair styled into loose curls.


    With a height of 172 cm, her exposed legs were straight and slender.


    Extremely sexy.


    Bao Ziqi had never seen Jingse dressed like this.


    He looked again at Ruanruan.


    Her attire was also shockingly immodest.


    Wine-red slip dress, with a very slim waist.


    Exposing her white back.


    The gap between her dress¡¯ hem and her high heels revealed tender legs.


    Temptingly criminal.

 Chapter 344: Must Watch! Refreshing! Recovery!

    <h4>Chapter 344: Chapter 344: Must Watch! Refreshing! Recovery!</h4><h4></h4>


    At the entrance of the hotel vi.


    A ck Lincoln luxury MPV is parked.


    The door slides open, and two muscr men in ck step out.


    Yan Kuan, Qin Chao.


    Their tight suits entuated theirrge pectorals.


    ???????????????????????.??????


    Su Ruanruan is satisfied.


    Quite imposing.


    Yan Kuan gets very into his role: "Miss Bao, Young Master Bao, Miss Su, please get in the car."


    Bao Ziqi is exceedingly gentlemanly.


    He helps the twodies into the vehicle, hand on their waists.


    The two bodyguards follow them in.


    Inside the luxury MPV, limited edition perfume, ¡¯82 Lafite.


    Everywhere exudes opulence.


    Bao Jingse is slightly nervous.


    But Su Ruanruan pretends not to notice, sighing softly, "I¡¯ve never been to a nightclub before, I want to see what it¡¯s like."


    Bao Jingse hesitates, wanting to say more.


    But Bao Ziqi seems to sense something.


    He gazes at Su Ruanruan thoughtfully.


    His look is tender and lingering.


    ...


    About half an hourter, the car stops in front of the biggest nightclub in City B.


    The doorman sees the license te.


    Immediatelyes forward and respectfully opens the car door.


    What you see are three attractive men and women stepping out, followed by two husky men.


    Very high-profile, arrogant!


    ...


    Another hour passes.


    Sun Jingan and Sun Jingyu receive a phone call.


    Ha, the Jingyan family is causing trouble in the nightclub with their niece, getting into a big fight.


    It¡¯s said that even that meek artist born to the second wife joined the fray.


    Sun Jingan is furious.


    These kids are revolting!


    Isn¡¯t River City enough for them to run amok in? Now they¡¯re causing trouble in City B.


    Sun Jingan goes to bail them out at the police station while calling Bao Mingyuan.


    Gives him a thorough scolding.


    Bao Mingyuan feels very wronged.


    Ruanruan went to City B with your approval, oh great one.


    The private jet, the hotel, wasn¡¯t that all on you?


    You said it was to show some heart for the kids.


    Now you turn your back over a little brawl?


    Bao Mingyuan hangs up the phone.


    After some thought.


    He¡¯s made up his mind.


    Still the same old thing, as long as the kids are happy, that¡¯s good!


    Anyway, Ruanruan has plenty of ways to deal with that old codger Sun Jingan!


    ...


    Bao Mingyuan pretends to be oblivious.


    With Jingse in Ruanruan¡¯s hands, he is very reassured.


    No news from Ruanruan means all is stable.


    But when his wife hears the news, she gets both angry and anxious.


    Sheins to her husband, "Su Ruanruan is really out of control, taking Jingse and Ziqi to a nightclub and getting into a fight."


    Bao Mingyuan leans on the head of the bed smoking.


    His eyes lift upon hearing the news: "What¡¯s wrong with nightclubs?"


    He hums, "With those two bodyguards from Mu Jiu, they won¡¯t suffer."


    Madame Bao is extremely angry.


    But then she thinks it over.


    Good, with Su Ruanruan busy ying around, she won¡¯t get anything substantial done!


    Wait until Jingse has another episode, let¡¯s see what face she¡¯ll have then!


    She settles down and earnestly tends to her husband.


    Bao Mingyuan has been worried about Jingse¡¯s issuestely and hasn¡¯t had any intimate moments for a long while.


    He is in his prime and has needs.


    His wife is beautiful and gentle, taking the initiative, and he quickly loses control...


    With a roll over, he enjoys himself to the fullest.


    *


    An intense session of passion.


    They don¡¯t wake up until noon the next day.


    After eating something, he goes to thepany.


    Thinking about sharing intimacy with his wife in the evening, Sun Jingan¡¯s calles through again.


    "Bao Mingyuan, are you going to discipline your kids or what?"


    Bao Mingyuan rolls out of bed.


    His tone carries the irritation of being interrupted.


    "What now? Surely those kids haven¡¯t hit the nightclubs again?"


    Sun Jingan curses fiercely.


    "Why not?"


    "Right now, get to City B and take them back!"


    ...


    Bao Mingyuan hangs up the phone.


    He tells Madame Bao, "They got into another fight and got taken in."


    Madame Bao rejoices secretly.


    Su Ruanruan, raised in a humble family, just can¡¯t seize opportunities.


    Instead of reproaching her in front of her husband, she says, "It¡¯s good for the children to let off some steam after being repressed for so long."


    Bao Mingyuan is very pleased.


    He says, "You¡¯ve finallye around."


    With such interactions, the affection between husband and wife recovers considerably.


    Madame Bao, while attending to her husband, feels like everything is under her control.


    In a few days, she¡¯ll regain her husband¡¯s trust.


    After several days of repetition, Bao Mingyuan receives anotherte-night call from Sun Jingan.


    He says impatiently, "Alright, alright, I¡¯lle pick them up tomorrow."


    But Sun Jingan doesn¡¯t speak for a long while.


    Bao Mingyuan thinks, is Sun Jingan so angry he¡¯s speechless?


    Has Ruanruan caused a huge disaster?


    Just as he¡¯s about to plead and smooth things over, Sun Jingan speaks in an extremelyposed tone, "After expert examination, Jingse is fully recovered from her illness."

 Chapter 345: Ruanruan, what did you just call Jingyan?

    <h4>Chapter 345: Chapter 345: Ruanruan, what did you just call Jingyan?</h4><h4></h4>


    Bao Mingyuan waspletely stunned.


    He asked in disbelief, "What did you say?"


    Sun Jingan tried to remain as calm as possible: "I¡¯ve consulted the best psychological specialists for Jingse, and all the data indicates that her mental illness is cured."


    Bao Mingyuan¡¯s voice trembled: "Jingan, I really thank you this time."


    He then said, "I owe you a big favor."


    Sun Jingan said directly: "If you want to thank someone, thank Ruanruan. That kid is bold yet meticulous, very assertive."


    Bao Mingyuan couldn¡¯t care less about being affectionate with his wife.


    He quickly threw on a coat and rushed downstairs to tell his grandmother the news in the courtyard.


    Bao Jingyan was already there.


    The olddy and Gui Zhi were crying together in a bundle of emotions.


    Bao Mingyuan said softly, "It¡¯s good news, why is the olddy crying?"


    The olddy wiped her tears, "Mind your own business! I¡¯m just happy inside."


    She went on, "I always thought that Jingse would still be unwell on the day of my death, but who knew that a savior woulde to our home and rescue Jingse just like that."


    The olddy was happier than on her birthday.


    She stood up shakily and said, "Quick, quick, quick, I want to set off firecrackers."


    "Olddy, it¡¯s not New Year¡¯s Day."


    "Isn¡¯t today even happier than New Year¡¯s Day?"


    Bao Mingyuan then instructed Housekeeper Wang to prepare them.


    In the end, it was Bao Jingyan who personally set off the fireworks, a total of one million sts.


    At Bao Mansion, the sound of the fireworks was thunderous.


    The servants, not knowing the reason, all came to join the excitement.


    The olddy was happy and gave the order.


    "There¡¯s a joyous asion in the house! Give each person 18,000."


    The servants were overjoyed.


    Someone mentioned, "This must be Miss Su¡¯s age."


    The olddy beamed with joy: "You are quick-witted."


    Bao Mingyuan was also excited.


    Rubbing his hands together, he said to his eldest son, "No, I must make a trip to City B."


    He wanted to personally bring the children back.


    Bao Jingyan smiled lightly: "How about I go! And I can stop by to thank my uncle while I¡¯m there."


    After some thought, Bao Mingyuan agreed.


    He patted his shoulder and said generously, "Go and have fun for a few days! Ruanruan has worked hard during this period, make sure to thank her properly."


    Bao Jingyan smiled with a deep significance.


    That night, Empire Scenery arranged a charter flight.


    Direct to City B.


    There, City B was bustling all night long.


    Su Ruanruan and Bao Jingse were at Sun Jingan¡¯s house.


    Sun Jingyu and his wife, along with their children, also came to join in the fun.


    The Sun brothers admired Su Ruanruan tremendously but still had to maintain their demeanor.


    Sun Jingan asked her, "How did you cure this illness?"


    Su Ruanruan ced her hand on Bao Jingse¡¯s hand, and smiled slightly.


    She said, "I have to start from ten years ago."


    She revisited her suspicions and concluded, "Back then, a psychologist used hypnosis to imnt suggestions in Sister Jingse, causing her to feel guilty towards Bao Jingyan all these years, and that¡¯s why she frequently fell ill. This time I found an outstanding psychologist, who tailored the treatment and used hypnosis again to remove Sister Jingse¡¯s psychological shadows."


    Bao Jingse pursed her lips slightly.


    She was also frightened in retrospect.


    At that time, she was only 16.


    And she had been persecuted by someone.


    Sun Jingan and Sun Jingyu were furious.


    Especially Sun Jingan, his tone ice-cold: "I can guess who was behind it."


    Su Ruanruan helplessly said, "Physical and witness evidence, I¡¯m afraid have been dealt with a long time ago."


    Sun Jingan was a person of status; he called over his secretary and murmured a few instructions.


    Su Ruanruan overheard some of it.


    She did not interject.


    After Sun Jingan took care of the matter, he suddenly gave her a smile.


    He teasingly said: "Ruanruan, what did you call Jingyan just now? Bao Jingyan... isn¡¯t it a bit too formal?"

 Chapter 346 Call Me Husband!

    <h4>Chapter 346: Chapter 346 Call Me Husband!</h4>


    Su Ruanruan was taken aback.


    How did the topic end up on her?


    The elders of the Sun Family were all looking at her with smiles.


    Mrs. Sun Jing¡¯an even teased, "You¡¯ve drunk our daughter-inw tea and epted the ceremonial gifts, and met the parents, shouldn¡¯t you call him ¡¯Jingyan¡¯ at least?"


    She nced around yfully, "I don¡¯t believe Jingyan has no opinions on this."


    Su Ruanruan blushed.


    She remembered something.


    Once in bed, he had left her in turmoil.


    She murmured his name lowly, but Bao Jingyan whispered in her ear.


    "Call me husband."


    Su Ruanruan, reserved as she was, naturally refused.


    But he persuaded her that night, persistently until she called him so.


    Now, it was brought up unintentionally by others.


    Su Ruanruan felt shy.


    All her cleverness was not enough.


    Bao Jingse helped her out of the awkward moment.


    "Ruanruan is ten years younger than my elder brother! Calling Jingyan makes her sound older."


    Both Mrs. Sun Jing¡¯an and Mrs. Sun Jingyu, being women, nodded in agreement.


    At that moment, Bao Jingse added, "Calling him elder brother sounds too old! Ruanruan, you should call him brother! It¡¯s endearing and unique."


    Su Ruanruan became even shyer.


    Mrs. Sun Jing¡¯an couldn¡¯t stopughing.


    She said to everyone, "Jingse is joking now."


    Bao Jingse looked at her gently.


    After leaving the Sun Family and getting into the car, she held Su Ruanruan¡¯s hand.


    "Ruanruan, you¡¯ve given me a second chance at life."


    Su Ruanruan held her hand back.


    ...


    Back at the hotel vi.


    Bao Ziqi was sitting on the sofa, seemingly waiting for them.


    Bao Jingse checked the time.


    It was already 11 PM.


    She sincerely said, "Ziqi, thank you for apanying me this time."


    Bao Ziqi was very gracious, "You¡¯ve just recovered, best to rest early."


    Bao Jingse nodded.


    Bao Ziqi then said he needed to make a trip to City C.


    After saying this, his gaze shifted towards Su Ruanruan.


    It seemed he had something to say.


    Knowing he had always liked Ruanruan, Bao Jingse let them talk and first went upstairs.


    The spacious living room.


    Now only Bao Ziqi and Su Ruanruan were left.


    Bao Ziqi walked towards Su Ruanruan.


    A step away, he stopped.


    He looked down at her, his voice husky, "Really want to marry into this family?"


    Su Ruanruan found it hard to reply.


    Bao Ziqiughed self-deprecatingly.


    He then said to her, "Su Ruanruan, if one day my mother is at your mercy, could you please be lenient towards her?"


    His voice was low and sad, "Consider it for my sake!"


    Su Ruanruan wanted to speak.


    But he interrupted her, "You know what I mean!"


    Su Ruanruan understood.


    Many times, Bao Ziqi could have been ruthless towards her.


    But he wasn¡¯t; he was always awkward around her.


    He never truly hurt her, rather, he had helped her a lot.


    Finally, Su Ruanruan spoke with difficulty, "If she does no wrong, I naturally won¡¯t make things difficult for her."


    Bao Ziqi smiled faintly.


    He picked up a suitcase from the side.


    Su Ruanruan was surprised, "You¡¯re leaving now?"


    Bao Ziqi gave her a deep look and without responding, he just pulled the suitcase and left.


    At the doorstep, a ck sedan was waiting.


    Su Ruanruan suddenly felt sad.


    She had been indeed not very friendly to him.


    But she would never try to reconcile; that would only hurt him more.


    Su Ruanruan was troubled.


    She returned to the bedroom.


    On the bedside, there was a delicate paper box.


    And a card.


    It had only one sentence: Don¡¯t worry! Jingse has one too.


    Su Ruanruan knew it was from Bao Ziqi; she opened it to see.


    Inside, there was a pair of beautiful pearl earrings.


    They weren¡¯t extremely expensive.


    But they suited her very well.


    Su Ruanruan knew she would never wear them, just as she was about to close it¡ª


    A pair of strong arms embraced her from behind, the pure masculine scent enveloping her.


    Mixed with the familiar scent of aftershave.


    "Bao Jingyan." She wanted to turn around.


    But he held her tightly, his voice hoarse and raspy, "Did you miss me?"

 Chapter 347 What if We Have a Child by Accident?

    <h4>Chapter 347: Chapter 347 What if We Have a Child by ident?</h4>


    Su Ruanruan inexplicably recalled the incident that had just urred at the Sun Family¡¯s home.


    Then she remembered having called out "husband."


    She was extremely shy.


    Hisrge hand was restlessly caressing her waist.


    Su Ruanruan held him down and turned her head to ask softly, "How did you end uping over?"


    Bao Jingyan had no interest in answering that.


    While exercising his rights as a boyfriend, he said absently, "I missed you, so I came."


    Su Ruanruan felt that he should visit Jingse first.


    But Bao Jingyan said, "I¡¯ve watched her grow up! It won¡¯t bete to see her tomorrow."


    He gently pushed her.


    Su Ruanruan raised her head to look at him.


    Her eyes were moist and captivating.


    Innocent yet tantalizing.


    Bao Jingyan started unbuttoning his shirt and unbuckling his belt.


    Clothes fell to the floor...


    *


    Afterwards, he leaned against the headboard and smoked.


    Su Ruanruan didn¡¯t stop him.


    She snuggled in his arms, sleepy and drowsy.


    But Bao Jingyan wouldn¡¯t let her sleep; he wanted her to talk with him.


    He said he missed her.


    Su Ruanruan nestled in his arms, retorting softly, "Then why did you still do that!"


    "That part missed you even more." He kissed her.


    Then he reached over with one hand and picked up the delicate box.


    Opened it, chic earrings inside.


    Su Ruanruan hurriedly exined: "Jingse also has a pair."


    Bao Jingyan¡¯s expression was half-mocking.


    As ifughing at her attempt to cover the truth.


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s face turned red, and she whispered, "I won¡¯t wear them."


    Bao Jingyan didn¡¯t say much.


    But she knew that¡¯s how dark male thoughts usually went.


    She wanted to sleep again, and this time he didn¡¯t stop her, but as she was about to drift off, he whispered, coaxing her, "I¡¯ll take you to a nice ce tomorrow."


    Su Ruanruan grunted in response.


    She turned over and found afortable position in his arms.


    Bao Jingyan also put out his cigarette and embraced her to sleep.


    The next morning.


    Bao Jingse saw her eldest brother in the dining room.


    He was wearing a ck robe, the kind that exudes a noble and sensual aura.


    She peered out, "Where¡¯s Ruanruan?"


    "Still sleeping! She was tiredst night," Bao Jingyan said without any hesitation to hide the fact.


    Bao Jingse felt speechless and advised, "You should exercise some restraint, big brother. Ruanruan is still young and has to go to school! What if she gets pregnant?"


    Bao Jingyanzily responded, "Looks like there¡¯s really no problem! If there¡¯s no problem, stay in B City and develop a new market."


    Bao Jingse: ...


    While they were talking, Yan Kuan and Qin Chao came downstairs, stretchingzily.


    Upon arrival, they asked, "Has Ziqi really left?"


    Then they saw that Bao Jingyan had arrived.


    Yan Kuan and Qin Chao exchanged a nce.


    An unspoken consensus: immediately call Mu Jiu and tell him not toe.


    If hees, he¡¯d just be fed affection by the couple.


    ...


    Over in Jiang City.


    Mu Jiu was eagerly preparing to board the ne.


    Suddenly, he received a message from Qin Chao.


    [Mu Jiu, you better note! Bao Jingyan is here, and we¡¯re afraid you can¡¯t handle the blow!]


    Mu Jiu cursed.


    Damn!


    Mu Jiu was very unhappy.


    Mu Jiu was in a mood.


    He called his sister.


    Su Ruanruan was asleep, the ringing of her phone woke her up.


    She answered, "Mu Jiu?"


    Mu Jiu ranted discontentedly.


    "Su Ruanruan, you better make it clear today! Who¡¯s more important, your brother or your man?"


    "I¡¯m at the airport now and will be in B City in a bit."


    "It¡¯s either him or me!"


    ...


    Su Ruanruan faced an interrogation early in the morning.


    She leaned back.


    She said to Mu Jiu, "Come on, Mu Jiu! I¡¯ll spend the day with you today!"


    Mu Jiu was delighted.


    In his sister¡¯s heart, he was still the most important.


    Su Ruanruan hummed in agreement, "I¡¯ve made ns with Song Wei, the three of us are going to have fun all day."


    Mu Jiu asked uncertainly, "Song Wei?"


    Su Ruanruan nodded.


    Mu Jiu: Okay! Bye!


    What a sneaky child Ruanruan is, how could he chase a girl in front of old buddy Song Wei?

 Chapter 348 Sweet! I’m Pampering You

    <h4>Chapter 348: Chapter 348 Sweet! I¡¯m Pampering You</h4>


    Su Ruanruan hung up the phone.


    A warm body pressed against hers.


    "Howe you¡¯re dismissing people so easily, hmm?" he nibbled gently on her neck.


    Su Ruanruan melted into his embrace.


    She said something softly.


    Bao Jingyan pinched her small hand, his white teeth grinding slightly: "Wait till you¡¯re older, let¡¯s see if I¡¯m still this easy to dismiss?"


    Su Ruanruan blushed and pushed him away: "I need to get out of bed."


    He didn¡¯t make it difficult for her anymore.


    After a while, the sound of washing up came from the bathroom.


    Bao Jingyan asked her, "Are you going to meet Song Wei?"


    Su Ruanruan hummed vaguely.


    She said: "Yes! We¡¯ve arranged dinner! Song Wei has booked the restaurant."


    Su Ruanruan poked her little head out, "You shoulde with me."


    He did not object.


    After Su Ruanruan finished washing up, she changed into a pearl white wool dress.


    Simple style.


    The neckline had a small design, making it chic.


    She deliberately braided her hair into a fishtail braid, adding a touch of refinement.


    Bao Jingyan watched her for a while and said, "Those earringsst night would really suit today¡¯s outfit."


    Su Ruanruan asked him back, "Are you telling me to wear them?"


    Bao Jingyan just smiled gently.


    He drove her out himself without using a driver.


    About half an hourter, Bao Jingyan parked the car in the underground parking lot of the busiest area in City B.


    Su Ruanruan tilted her little head, "Are you buying me something?"


    Bao Jingyan unbuckled his seatbelt: "What good things has Miss Su not seen?"


    He suddenly leaned in close to her: "Werest night¡¯s gifts not enough, or not good enough?"


    Su Ruanruan blushed.


    She turned her face away: "I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about!"


    Her blush, really enticing.


    Bao Jingyan couldn¡¯t help but gently scrape her tender cheek.


    He restrained himself.


    He took her out of the car and walked around the underground parking lot to a private elevator.


    Su Ruanruan was surprised.


    He found her expression cute.


    "This building was bid by me two years ago and only put into use this year."


    The elevator reached the 42nd floor.


    It continued ascending.


    Su Ruanruan bit her lip: "This is City B! This building is worth at least a hundred billion."


    He nodded, "Ruanruan, I own 30 percent of Dijing Group, which is a little less than Bao Mingyuan, but I don¡¯t need to support a whole family, and I have money to spare."


    He nced at her: "Having a girlfriend gives me a genuine reason to spend money."


    Su Ruanruan felt it was better not to speak.


    The elevator reached the 58th floor.


    A "ding" sound, and the door opened.


    Two young and beautiful secretaries greeted them respectfully: "President Bao, Miss Su."


    The secretary led them to his office.


    One secretary reported work.


    Another secretary brewed fragrant tea and brought Su Ruanruan¡¯s favorite snacks.


    Su Ruanruan was quite surprised.


    Bao Jingyan took a moment to tell her: "Xiao Ran instructed them to do so."


    She nodded and walked to a whole wall of floor-to-ceiling windows overlooking the bustling streets of City B.


    ¡ªIt must be beautiful when the lights light up in the evening.


    Bao Jingyan finished discussing business, then hugged her from behind.


    His tall nose rubbed against her earlobe, inducing a tingling sensation.


    "Finished talking?" Su Ruanruan¡¯s voice trembled slightly.


    Bao Jingyan buried himself in her neck, his voice low and hoarse, "Thepany is mine, but the building is in your name. Ruanruan, do you like this betrothal gift?"


    Su Ruanruan was somewhat surprised.


    A financial center building worth a hundred billion.


    He said he¡¯d give it just like that?


    She wanted to say something, but his long fingers pressed against her lips.


    "Don¡¯t you want to marry me?"


    Su Ruanruan was reserved.


    Unwilling to speak.


    Bao Jingyan then pressed her against the transparent ss¡ª


    Her wrists were held by his hand, raised above her head.


    Behind her was an abyss.


    She was scared and trembling slightly.


    "Bao Jingyan, don¡¯t bully me."


    Bao Jingyan kissed her tenderly: "I¡¯m cherishing you."


    Then he gently pinched her chin and kissed her.


    At first, he was cautious.


    Like treasuring pearls and jewels.


    Later, it got a bit out of control...

 Chapter 349: Sweet! Ruanruan, I’m afraid I can’t wait

    <h4>Chapter 349: Chapter 349: Sweet! Ruanruan, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t wait</h4>


    At the end, he looked somewhat debauched.


    His tie was loosened.


    The top two buttons of his shirt were undone.


    Even his belt hung loosely around his hips.


    There was an indescribable sexiness.


    Su Ruanruan wrapped her arms around his neck, trembling lightly in his embrace.


    "Just a kiss, and you¡¯re like this?" His voice was hoarsely unrecognizable.


    Men have their inherent ws.


    On his own territory, conquering the woman he most wanted to conquer.


    Yet his little one wasn¡¯t quite willing to let him touchpletely.


    He couldn¡¯t bear to either.


    "Ruanruan... wait until you turn 20 and we¡¯ll get married."


    Su Ruanruan looked up at him, her eyes pitiful.


    Bao Jingyan ced one hand on his belt and wrapped the other around her waist.


    He whispered softly behind her ear, "Ruanruan, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t wait."


    Su Ruanruan blushed.


    She clung to his chest, her small hands fiddling with his shirt buttons.


    After a long while, she responded, "Wait until I turn 20."


    Bao Jingyan kissed her.


    Su Ruanruan, truly shy, ran to the couch.


    Pretending to sip tea.


    Looking all pure and innocent.


    Bao Jingyan liked her reserved demeanor in public, indicating she wasn¡¯t easily swayed.


    He had seen her reject Ziqi and Lord Mu Jiu.


    As if she had a heart of stone.


    Bao Jingyan admired it greatly.


    After their y, he still had matters to attend to.


    Su Ruanruan massaged him from behind.


    She asked in a low voice, "Did you leave Jingse in City B to manage thepany here?"


    Bao Jingyan nodded.


    He added, "Let¡¯s borrow someone from Lord Mu Jiu, I think Yan Kuan is not bad."


    Su Ruanruan agreed.


    She said, "It¡¯s best for Yan Kuan to stay in City B to protect Jingse."


    Bao Jingyan stroked her little head.


    In the afternoon.


    He indeed apanied her to have a good shopping spree.


    In City B, hardly anyone recognized them so they didn¡¯t need to be cautious.


    Su Ruanruan purchased many clothes.


    About ten sets of autumn clothes, ten sets of winter clothes.


    Even underwear was bought.


    Bao Jingyan respected her choices, picking styles suitable for young girls.


    This made Su Ruanruan veryfortable.


    All these, he paid with his card and had it delivered to the vi in Jiangcheng.


    Su Ruanruan pulled Bao Jingyan to shop for men¡¯s clothing.


    Men¡¯s clothes looked the same every few years, especially for business elites like Bao Jingyan.


    But Su Ruanruan still picked out two shirts for him.


    One light yellow, one light fruit green.


    Making him look younger.


    He usually dressed conservatively.


    Bao Jingyan questioned Su Ruanruan, "Do you think I look old?"


    Su Ruanruan was picking out a belt for him, deliberately cooing, "This is for the mature women at thepany to see! They are all smart, just by seeing the color of the shirt they¡¯ll know you have a very young girlfriend, and with their age, they probably won¡¯t dare topete with me!"


    She stated it bluntly.


    With a spoiled and cherished expression on her face.


    The salesgirl looked on envious and astonished.


    Normally, young girls shopping with wealthy men would act spoiled and please them!


    But this one!


    She was full of possessive desire!


    They covered their mouths and giggled.


    Bao Jingyan was just about to lecture Su Ruanruan.


    Su Ruanruan picked two belts.


    She lowered her voice, teasing him intentionally, "I picked out two belts, afraid you¡¯d break them if you¡¯re too hasty sometimes."


    Bao Jingyan lost all his anger.


    He nced at her.


    Willingly swiped his card...


    [Su Ruanruan has a love sickness!]


    Once in the car, he bullied her severely.


    Su Ruanruan softened in his arms.


    She tenderly protested, "Stop messing around! We still have to dine with Song Wei soon."


    Song Wei had a sharp eye, she was afraid she would notice.


    Bao Jingyan¡¯s gaze red with passion.


    Su Ruanruan had no choice but to submit humbly, softly promising to serve him likest time...


    Bao Jingyan finally let her go.


    He sat upright.


    Looking impable.


    The image of a dignified young master.


    Su Ruanruan straightened her clothes, yet her eyes stealthily nced at him.


    She secretly sighed: He¡¯s truly handsome!

 Chapter 350: Yin Zhao’s Stunning Beauty

    <h4>Chapter 350: Chapter 350: Yin Zhao¡¯s Stunning Beauty</h4>


    Evening rush hour.


    B City is even more congested than Jiangcheng.


    When Bao Jingyan arrived at the restaurant with Su Ruanruan, Song Wei was already waiting.


    She was in a ck evening dress.


    With a graceful figure.


    Her long hair was pulled up, adorned with a cunning touch of a green hairpin.


    It smacked slightly of vanity.


    Very attractive to men.


    Su Ruanruan went forward to greet her: "Sister Song Wei."


    Song Wei was quite fond of her, this young girl, already an old acquaintance.


    But Bao Jingyan was someone she normally couldn¡¯t aspire to associate with.


    Especially since he was backed by the Sun Family.


    The Sun Family¡¯s roots in B City ran extraordinarily deep.


    Song Wei put away some of her lethargy and was very attentive in her dealings.


    Song Wei was keen onworking with him and knowing that he had business in B City, she offered quite a few connections and business opportunities.


    Bao Jingyan did not refuse and treated her with considerable grace.


    The French restaurant had a very romantic atmosphere.


    Su Ruanruan felt that using it for business talks was somewhat of a waste.


    But she was especially considerate towards Bao Jingyan in these matters; as they discussed business, she took interest in a piano near the bar.


    She softly called the manager over and conversed with him in French for a few phrases.


    The manager smiled at her and made a gesture.


    Su Ruanruan then sat down at the piano, her hands gently falling onto the ck and white keys...


    Upbeat piano music leapt forth.


    It was a very joyous piece.


    At this moment, Su Ruanruan was in love.


    And she was very rxed.


    She was utterly oblivious to how alluring she was, how stunning she appeared.


    Bao Jingyan¡¯s gaze.


    Was fixed on her.


    Forgetting about business, he almost ignored Song Wei across from him.


    Song Wei didn¡¯t mind.


    She propped up her chin, whispering, "Ruanruan really is an exceptional child."


    Ordinary girls, facing this sort of situation,


    Would probably cling tightly to Bao Jingyan, fearing he might cheat.


    But not Su Ruanruan.


    She was confident enough.


    And quite carefree.


    Song Wei then suddenly said, "Ruanruan¡¯s cool disposition has been warmed up by you! What¡¯s your trick, Young Master Bao?"


    Bao Jingyan took a sip of his aperitif.


    He smirked slightly: "Persistent pestering!"


    Indeed, at first she loathed him.


    Every touch seemed like a trial for her.


    Bao Jingyan had no regrets.


    If this way he could tie her down early, he didn¡¯t mind her crying and shouting.


    Song Wei was somewhat envious.


    ...


    In a corner of the circr restaurant.


    Yin Zhao was impably dressed.


    He was negotiating with a very influentialdy.


    Thisdy had recently been widowed and was in the process of transferring a maternity center she owned.


    Yin Hospital, Asia¡¯srgest United Hospital, was coincidentally looking to expand into this area.


    After engaging with the affluentdy for days, he had be quite irritated.


    Just then, he saw Su Ruanruan.


    A girl who was wlessly beautiful.


    She wasposed and lovely.


    Her figure seated at the piano.


    Was like an oil painting.


    Almost instantly, the bachelor Yin Zhao entertained the idea of marriage.


    He thought, taking such a girl home would be very pleasing to the eye.


    But he had no chance to get to know her.


    Because the affluentdy agreed, and they spent half an hour signing the contract.


    By the time he finished and went searching,


    The space in front of the piano was empty.


    The manager said, the girl was just a customer.


    Though Yin Zhao felt it was a pity, he had no intention of looking further.


    His nature was aloof, and he was past the age of impulsiveness.


    Yet asionally when he remembered, he would feel a bit of regret...


    *


    Bao Jingyan stayed in B City for a couple of days.


    He flew back to Jiangcheng with Bao Jingse and Su Ruanruan.


    Bao Mansion, lively and bustling.


    The olddy pulled over her eldest granddaughter and scrutinized her carefully: "You look healthier, and more spirited too."


    Bao Jingse smiled.


    She picked up two boxes: "This is what Ruanruan and I bought for you and Aunt Gui."


    The olddy was ted beyond words.


    She took the hands of siblings Bao Jingyan and Bao Jingse, saying earnestly: "You two, you must thank Ruanruan properly."


    Bao Jingyan nced at Su Ruanruan.


    She was very calm, sipping her tea there.


    Bao Jingyan chuckled: "Jingse has nothing to offer in thanks to her, how about I pledge myself in marriage?"

 Chapter 351 Bao Mingyuan Slapped His Wife

    <h4>Chapter 351: Chapter 351 Bao Mingyuan pped His Wife</h4>


    "I can¡¯t listen to this anymore."


    Su Ruanruan felt ashamed.


    Others, however, thought it was just a joke.


    The olddy red at Bao Jingyan and scolded him, "Don¡¯t you see how old you are! How old is Ruanruan! She is a perfect match for a twenty-three or twenty-four-year-old."


    Bao Jingse looked at his elder brother.


    Bao Jingyan touched his nose.


    Without uttering a word.


    The olddy saw his expression and secretly rejoiced.


    The olddy then told Su Ruanruan, "Don¡¯t always stay here, your uncle is waiting for you."


    Su Ruanruan softly hummed in agreement.


    There was something that needed to be settled with Bao Mingyuan.


    She tidied up her appearance and went to Bao Mingyuan¡¯s study.


    ...


    Bao Mingyuan felt a heavy weight in his heart.


    He was waiting for the clouds to part and the sun to shine.


    But he was also fearful.


    The older he got, the more he feared uncovering the cruel truth.


    Su Ruanruan pushed the door open.


    Bao Mingyuan perked up and asked kindly, "Are you tired?"


    Su Ruanruan gently shook her head.


    She sat opposite him.


    A record was ced in front of Bao Mingyuan.


    Bao Mingyuan flipped through it.


    Su Ruanruan softly said, "Wan Lin is the best psychologist in City B! She simted the scene of the year when Sister Jingse was kidnapped, repeatedly helped her rx, and finally managed to hypnotize her."


    Bao Mingyuan looked up.


    Su Ruanruan continued, "Dr. Wan found that Jingse was hypnotized back then! Jingse firmly believes that she harmed Bao Jingyan, which has be her obsession."


    Bao Mingyuan put down the record.


    His hand heavily set down.


    He pulled out a cigarette and lit it.


    He seemed to hesitate with Su Ruanruan there.


    Jingyan said she didn¡¯t like second-hand smoke.


    Su Ruanruan shook her head indicating she didn¡¯t mind.


    Bao Mingyuan, with a heavy mind, smoked half of the cigarette intensely.


    Then, he stubbed out the half-smoked cigarette in the ashtray.


    Su Ruanruan softly said, "Up to now, who had bribed the psychologist back then and where they are now... it¡¯s all a mystery."


    Bao Mingyuan felt an awkward exposure.


    He wasn¡¯t just unable to let go of Qi Meiyu.


    But it involved Jingyuan and Ziqi.


    Especially Ziqi, with such a mother, what about his reputation?


    Su Ruanruan could understand him but didn¡¯t agree.


    She left the study.


    As she came out, Mrs. Bao was slowlying down from the third floor.


    Noble and indifferent.


    She saw Su Ruanruan, her face devoid of any smile.


    "I¡¯ve underestimated you! You really are a capable child."


    Su Ruanruan understood her meaning.


    She had done things without leaving traces.


    She couldn¡¯t bring her down.


    Su Ruanruan smiled faintly, "Thedy¡¯s status is undoubtedly unshaken, but what about the heart? What about feelings?"


    Mrs. Bao¡¯s expression turned even colder.


    Su Ruanruan nodded lightly.


    Then she turned and left.


    At that moment, a servant came and said with difficulty, "Madam, the master asks you to visit the study."


    Mrs. Bao tensed up.


    ...


    Inside the study, the smoke was thick.


    Very suffocating.


    Mrs. Bao entered and couldn¡¯t stop coughing several times.


    Bao Mingyuan sat there, his eyebrows deeply furrowed.


    He asionally took a puff of smoke.


    "Mingyuan," Mrs. Bao¡¯s voice trembled slightly.


    She was considerate as before.


    She took the cigarette from her husband¡¯s hand, gently stroked his shoulder, "Why are you hiding in the study smoking when Ruanruan and Jingse are back?"


    Bao Mingyuan didn¡¯t move.


    Mrs. Bao¡¯s voice became even gentler, "Today is a day of great joy! I ordered the kitchen to prepare a great feast."


    Seeing her husband unmoved, she specifically said, "Some dishes are Ruanruan¡¯s favorites."


    Unknown to her, she was using Su Ruanruan to please her husband.


    Finally, Bao Mingyuan stirred.


    He turned around, quietly staring at his wife.


    Mrs. Bao was about to speak with a smiling face...


    A p, "smack", was flung towards her...

 Chapter 352: Kneel Before Weilian and Repent

    <h4>Chapter 352: Chapter 352: Kneel Before Weilian and Repent</h4>


    Madam Bao¡¯s body mmed into the corner of the table.


    The sharp pain was real.


    She was dressed in splendid clothes, exquisitely dolled up.


    Yet devoid of dignity.


    Her husband grabbed her hair and yanked it with brute force.


    She fell heavily into the sofa.


    "Mingyuan." Qi Meiyu covered her face, voice trembling, "What did I do wrong?"


    A stack of papers was thrown onto her face.


    She hurriedly looked through them.


    For a moment, her beauty drained away as she hastily exined, "Is this Su Ruanruan sowing discord? This is a frame-up! I didn¡¯t do any of these things, Bao Jingse¡¯s illness has nothing to do with me, I can swear to it."


    "Do vows matter? Then why do we havews?"


    Bao Mingyuan supported the back of her head.


    Her features were delicate.


    And even more beautiful than when she was young.


    The wealth of the Bao Family had turned her into ady of high society.


    Bao Mingyuan clenched his back teeth, "Back then, I married you under pressure, for the sake of Ziqi and Jingyuan! I thought even if you weren¡¯t good to Jingyan and Jingse, you wouldn¡¯t harm them."


    "I didn¡¯t!" Madam Bao¡¯s face was streaked with tears.


    "You didn¡¯t?" Bao Mingyuan almostughed in anger, "You know the truth! How much money did you give that psychologist to harm Jingse like this?"


    Bao Mingyuan¡¯s anger grew as he spoke.


    "You¡¯ve witnessed Jingse suffer through the years, how could you be so heartless? Don¡¯t you have nightmares?"


    "Mingyuan, I didn¡¯t!"


    Bao Mingyuan didn¡¯t want to hear her excuses.


    There was no evidence, but he was certain she did it.


    He pushed her away.


    His voice was quiet as he spoke, "Go to the ancestral hall, kneel before Weilian and repent! Kneel there all night, and from now on, pay your respects to her every day to atone for your sin!"


    Madam Bao waspletely stunned.


    She shifted her body, kneeling before her husband, pleading.


    "Mingyuan, how can I show my face if you do this? What will the servants think of me?"


    "Ziqi and Jingyuan will also be judged by others."


    Most importantly, once the word got out, she couldn¡¯t mix in the circle ofdies anymore.


    Bao Mingyuan sneered.


    He said, "Rest easy! The servants have been well trained by Ruanruan and won¡¯t leak a word. Outside the house, you¡¯ll still be the distinguished Madam Bao!"


    Madam Bao copsed to the ground.


    She knew that nothing she said would matter anymore.


    Her husband was convinced that she had harmed Bao Jingse.


    Never mind!


    Bao Jingse was fine, and even if he knew it was her, so what?


    He would never bear to part with the brother and sister she bore for him.


    As long as... she kept the most important secret.


    Madam Bao ground her teeth in hatred.


    She staggered to the deserted ancestral hall, its interior dark and gloomy.


    The photograph of Sun Weilian hung there.


    Madam Bao walked over.


    With a thud, she knelt down.


    She had always been strong-willed; the person she hated the most was Sun Weilian.


    Yet now, she was forced to kneel before her.


    Outside the ancestral hall.


    Housekeeper Wang and Aunt Fu stood there.


    They watched the kneeling woman, their expressions cold and stern.


    In the sky, a fine rain began to fall.


    Aunt Fu looked up, her voice shaking, "My dear Miss, can you see this? The wicked are finally getting their retribution!"


    "Don¡¯t worry, Miss! Young Master Jingyan and Miss Jingse are doing well, and there¡¯s Miss Su, she¡¯s Jingyan¡¯s love and is very capable, she won¡¯t be bullied."


    Housekeeper Wang patted her shoulder.


    Aunt Fu cried out in anguish.


    She had waited for this day, for far too long!


    ...


    Madam Bao knelt there as punishment.


    Inside the Bao Mansion¡¯s lively hall,


    Bao Mingyuan was in a sour mood, but he managed to mingle.


    Only Bao Jingyuan was jumping about lively, "Where¡¯s mom? Why isn¡¯t sheing down?"


    At her question, everyone froze.


    Bao Mingyuan cleared his throat, "Your mother is not feeling well, she¡¯s resting."


    Bao Jingyuan, oblivious and lighthearted, uttered an "Oh."


    She simply thought her mother didn¡¯t like Su Ruanruan, that¡¯s why she didn¡¯te downstairs for dinner.


    And she didn¡¯t take it to heart.

 Chapter 353: Her Tenderness Belongs Not Only to Him

    <h4>Chapter 353: Chapter 353: Her Tenderness Belongs Not Only to Him</h4>


    Su Ruanruan had been away from home for a long time and missed Madame Gu very much.


    The olddy still had Bao Jingyan apany her.


    Gui Zhi took the opportunity to tease: "Madame, you always have Jingyan send her off, others might think that Mr. Jingyan is escorting Miss Su back to her maternal home!"


    The olddy pped her hand: "Is Jingyan not worthy of Ruanruan?"


    "You just mentioned they are mismatched in age."


    The olddy pretended to be displeased: "Gui Zhi, you are bing too talkative."


    Gui Zhi justughed.


    She helped Su Ruanruan organize the gifts.


    Returning from City B, it was necessary to buy things for the elders of the Gu Family.


    Gui Zhi knew the etiquette well and noticed that these were gifts for her father-inw¡¯s family during the festival.


    She teased Su Ruanruan: "Mr. Jingyan must have helped carry these, right?"


    Su Ruanruan blushed.


    Then, Gui Zhi whispered: "Actually, the concubine is kneeling as a punishment in the ancestral hall!"


    Su Ruanruan was surprised.


    Gui Zhi restrained her smile: "Your uncle Bao always cares most about the Sun Family line. Now that the concubine has made a mistake, they can¡¯t punish her publicly, but at home, they have ways to discipline her."


    Su Ruanruan responded with a hum.


    Gui Zhi stopped at that point.


    ...


    When they got into the car, Su Ruanruan ryed what Gui Zhi had said to Bao Jingyan.


    Bao Jingyan was not surprised.


    He focused on driving.


    At a red light, he slowly stopped the car.


    He turned to ask her: "When will you give me a legitimate status?"


    Su Ruanruan blushed.


    What status did he want?


    Bao Jingyan stared at her face, speaking slowly: "It can¡¯t always be improper for me to keep visiting the Gu Family, right? Those who don¡¯t know might think I¡¯m interested in Gu Jiarou."


    Su Ruanruan startedughing.


    She gazed at him, "Can you wait a bit longer?"


    She still had some matters to rify.


    Bao Jingyan didn¡¯t say anything, just squeezed her hand.


    Su Ruanruan thought, wait till the New Year.


    It would be just about right then.


    ...


    Back at the Gu Family, Bao Jingyan had a cup of tea then left.


    Leaving Su Ruanruan deeply bonding with Madame Gu.


    Su Ruanruan was in an excellent mood, she checked the gifts she brought back.


    Each one was precious.


    Madame Gu appreciated them: "Jingyan is very meticulous."


    She was happy but also reluctant to see her young daughter marry off so early.


    Su Ruanruan was somewhat shy, snuggling into her mother¡¯s embrace.


    At that moment, Gu Ze came down from the second floor.


    He had been at a party the previous night and had stayed out all night.


    He had caught up on sleep during the day, just awoken now.


    At this moment, wearing a ck robe.


    With his chest widely exposed.


    Madame Gu scolded him smilingly: "Your sister is still here, show some decency! Button up your clothes."


    Gu Ze came over and draped an arm over Su Ruanruan¡¯s thin shoulders.


    Deliberately saying: "Hasn¡¯t she seen Bao Jingyan¡¯s body?"


    Madame Gu hit her son.


    Such nonsense.


    Gu Ze then apologized to his sister, then joyfully epted her gifts.


    Madame Gu was troubled by him, saying: "I heard you broke up with the actress?"


    "It was never going to work out, it wasn¡¯t really a breakup," said Gu Ze casually.


    That young actress, was gentle and soft.


    But she was not stupid; she was stringing along several men, not just tender towards him.


    Gu Ze was just ying.


    Turn a blind eye!


    But seeing it with his own eyes changed things.


    Once, at her apartment, clothes and belts were strewn everywhere on the sofa.


    Men¡¯s and women¡¯s.


    In the bedroom, there were familiar sounds of men and women.


    Quite intense!


    He thought at the time: the actress¡¯s voice was as pleasant as ever.


    But, he was no longer interested in hearing it.


    Gu Ze and her parted amicably, even though she knelt in his office crying and repenting for two hours.


    She said she was forced.


    Gu Ze thought her act was not bad.


    No wonder she won the Best Actress...

 Chapter 354: The Difference Between a Wife and a Lover

    <h4>Chapter 354: Chapter 354: The Difference Between a Wife and a Lover</h4>


    Madam Gu was infuriated.


    Jingyan was a hundred times better than that rotten son.


    Privately, a heart-to-heart conversation took ce between mother and daughter.


    She was deeply moved to know that Jingyan was willing to endure for Ruanruan.


    Given Jingyan¡¯s appearance and family background, it was truly remarkable.


    Madam Gu then said, "Your sister has found her ce! Gu Ze, you¡¯re not young anymore, find someone and settle down soon!"


    But Gu Ze just took an apple and peeled it for Su Ruanruan to eat.


    He said, "Let¡¯s talk about it after Ruanruan gets married."


    Now that he had a sister to love, he wasn¡¯t in need of a wife.


    Besides, he wasn¡¯tcking women.


    Madam Gu could do nothing about him.


    Su Ruanruan also didn¡¯t dare to criticize his view on gender rtionships.


    She utterly dismissed the idea of introducing Jingse to him.


    She told Madam Gu, "Jingse is quite conservative and hasn¡¯t dated anyone yet."


    Madam Gu pondered for a moment and also said, "I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not suitable."


    She was more afraid that her son would y with people and make it difficult for their own daughter in her marital home.


    Let the matter drop.


    But the scheduled afternoon tea still had to be enjoyed together.


    ...


    On Friday afternoon, Madam Gu and Su Ruanruan waited in the caf¨¦.


    Su Ruanruan told Madam Gu about the affairs of the Bao Family.


    Madam Gu softly said, "If it weren¡¯t for your cleverness, Mom wouldn¡¯t be at ease with you marrying into that family."


    She continued, "I used to think Qi Meiyu was difficult to get along with, but I never expected her to be so vicious! These years, Jingse has suffered a lot."


    While talking, they inadvertently saw Su Qionglin.


    Recently, Su Qionglin had gained quite some fame.


    Returning to the runway, she had won a big award.


    Young, beautiful and with a great figure, naturally she had no shortage of suitors.


    Madam Gu quietly said to Su Ruanruan, "See that man across from her? He¡¯s the youngest son of a well-known tycoon in City B, who spares no expense for women."


    At that moment, Su Qionglin also noticed Su Ruanruan.


    She greeted the person across from her and sauntered over to their table with confident poise.


    "Do you mind if I sit here?"


    Madam Gu sipped her ck tea.


    Su Qionglin¡¯s status was not enough to have a conversation with her.


    Her target wasn¡¯t Madam Gu, so she didn¡¯t mind.


    She said to Su Ruanruan, "You think just because you¡¯ve firmly caught Bao Ziqi, I can¡¯t find a man? The man I¡¯m having coffee with is the youngest son of the Zhou Family from City B! The only son, much more precious than Bao Ziqi."


    She fiddled with her fingers.


    Between her fingers, a sea-blue pigeon¡¯s egg diamond.


    Very prestigious.


    She said, "Young Master Zhou fulfills all my wishes! I¡¯m incredibly happy now."


    Su Ruanruan pitied her, "Do you like him then?"


    Su Qionglin sneered fiercely, "Like? How much is that worth? I once liked someone too, but when he didn¡¯t want me, he was utterly ruthless."


    She carelessly said, "Now when I choose men, as long as they are willing to spend money on me."


    Su Ruanruan gave her advice.


    Calling her ¡¯Third Sister¡¯ for a rare moment, "You should distinguish clearly between a wife and a mistress."


    Su Qionglin¡¯s face changed.


    Furious, she left, "He will marry me."


    ...


    After Su Qionglin left, Su Ruanruan felt a chill in her heart.


    Madam Gu softly asked, "What¡¯s wrong?"


    Su Ruanruan sighed softly, "That Young Master Zhou, a few days ago was caught by my brother at the house of the movie queen. He is not only my third sister¡¯s boyfriend, but also a special guest of the movie queen."


    Madam Gu clucked her tongue in disapproval.


    Su Ruanruan smiled, "My third sister is determined to surpass others, she won¡¯t listen."


    Just then, Jingse came over.


    She was here to bid farewell.


    Su Ruanruan was a bit surprised, "Leaving next Monday?"


    Jingse apologized with a smile, "Yes, my older brother¡¯spany needs people! I told dad I was going out to clear my mind, and he agreed."


    Su Ruanruan was reluctant.


    Holding Jingse¡¯s hand, she softly said, "In these two days, I¡¯ll apany you well."


    Thus, she called Gu Jiarou to join them in seeing off Jingse.


    The venue was at the best club owned by Mu Jiu.


    When Su Ruanruan and the others arrived, Qin Chao was visibly shaken.


    The young boss has arrived...

 Chapter 355: Kiss me and I’ll stop making trouble

    <h4>Chapter 355: Chapter 355: Kiss me and I¡¯ll stop making trouble</h4>


    Qin Chao gave a signal to his subordinate.


    The subordinate understood and immediately reported to Lord Mu Jiu.


    Qin Chao himself received Su Ruanruan.


    Being ady of nobility, Qin Chao cleared out the fourth floor.


    Only after adjusting the air conditioning and lighting did Mu Jiu rush over excitedly.


    Lord Mu Jiu had also learned some tricks.


    He didn¡¯t say he missed her, only that Old Lady Mu was looking forward to seeing her.


    Su Ruanruan smiled lightly, "I¡¯ve brought some gifts back. I¡¯ll visit Mom Mu tomorrow."


    Lord Mu Jiu felt a lot more at ease.


    He sidled up to her, asking if City B was fun.


    "Fun," Su Ruanruan obediently told him about her meeting with Song Wei.


    Lord Mu Jiu couldn¡¯t sit still anymore, "Why mention her?"


    Su Ruanruan just smiled without speaking.


    Lord Mu Jiu took off running.


    Gu Jiarou was very impressed: "Ruanruan, you really know how to stir him up, drove him away in just a few moments."


    Su Ruanruan spoke softly, "It¡¯s just us girls having fun, having another older brother around is inconvenient."


    Bao Jingse agreed deeply.


    They were all daughters of wealthy families; they would never behave in a drunken manner.


    They were just looking for some fun andughter.


    They only drank a little.


    But Gu Jiarou¡¯s tolerance was really poor, getting tipsy from just one fruit beer.


    Su Ruanruan took her to the restroom.


    Gu Jiarou ran east and west, ending up in the hallway.


    Fortunately, this ce was Lord Mu Jiu¡¯s territory and very safe!


    Mu Qun stood smoking at the entrance of the corridor.


    Gu Jiarou still recognized him.


    She leaned against the wall, questioning him like a kitten, "Song Wei is your woman, right?"


    Mu Jiu turned his head.


    Looking at her flushed face, he mocked, "So useless."


    He walked over to her, intending to hand her back to Su Ruanruan.


    But as soon as he approached, Gu Jiarou wrapped her arms around his neck.


    "Is she pretty? Is her body soft?"


    Mu Jiu patted her head, "That¡¯s none of your business."


    Gu Jiarou was drunk.


    She clung to him, refusing to let go, her eyes seductive.


    Her small tongue gently licked her lower lip.


    Mu Jiu cursed softly.


    He gruffly said, "She¡¯s pretty, her body is very soft."


    "Am I soft?" Gu Jiarou¡¯s nose almost brushed against Mu Jiu¡¯s.


    Her feet stood on his.


    Disrespectfully, irreverently.


    Mu Jiu had gone through lots of women before, without discrimination.


    In his younger years, he dragged beauties and uglies alike to bed.


    But they were all women of the night.


    He never touched decent girls.


    But here in his arms was just that type.


    A genuine nobledy.


    Mu Jiu wanted to carry her back, but Gu Jiarou held him and whispered low, "I¡¯ve never been kissed. Give me a kiss and I¡¯ll stop bothering you."


    Lord Mu Jiu had no choice given her persistence.


    He bent down and kissed the girl¡¯s lips.


    It was like kissing a little kid.


    But as soon as the kiss happened, Gu Jiarou firmly held his head while capturing his lips.


    Mu Jiu was also a man.


    He had been abstinent for many days.


    Suddenly faced with such a fragrant, tender little thinging on to him, if he had no reaction at all he wouldn¡¯t be a man.


    His rationality copsed.


    He panted heavily, his hot breath spraying on her tender lips.


    "ying for real?"


    Gu Jiarou looked at him like a kitten.


    Directly, intently.


    Mu Jiu had nothing left in his mind.


    He just wanted to y around with her a bit.


    Mu Jiu lifted her up single-handedly, as light as a feather in his hold.


    He held her, her body against the wall like a child¡¯s.


    She was incredibly naive.


    Mu Jiu, tall and strong, appeared next to her like a wild beast.


    Gu Jiarou couldn¡¯t handle it.


    Her little head rested on his shoulder, murmuring, "It¡¯s just short of having spikes."


    She leaned against his chest and fell asleep.


    Mu Jiu was still burning hot.


    His heart pounding fiercely.

 Chapter 356 Gu Ze: I’m Not a Good Man!

    <h4>Chapter 356: Chapter 356 Gu Ze: I¡¯m Not a Good Man!</h4>


    His back was covered in cold sweat.


    He nearly got carried away with a young girl.


    And that girl was brought here by Ruanruan.


    The ninth master was relieved that he managed to put the brakes on in time.


    He called upon Qin Chao, asking him to carry the girl back.


    He himself fled in panic.


    For the following month, he didn¡¯t dare to get close to Su Ruanruan.


    Luckily, no one else knew about what happened that night.


    Even Gu Jiarou had forgotten.


    But every time the ninth master saw her, he would remember how she clung to him.


    In fact, it was quite seductive.


    ...


    On the other hand, Qin Chao carried the cat-like drunk Jiarou back home.


    Su Ruanruan was looking for her and breathed a sigh of relief upon finding her.


    She said to Bao Jingse, "Being this drunk, she can¡¯t go back to her own home; she¡¯ll undoubtedly get scolded!"


    Just then, Bao Jingyan and Gu Ze arrived simultaneously to pick up their respective charges.


    After some discussion.


    Bao Jingyan took the two younger girls from the Gu Family home.


    Gu Ze took Jingse.


    That was Bao Jingyan¡¯s idea.


    Su Ruanruan was not entirely reassured.


    She asked, "Are you sure it¡¯s fine?"


    As Bao Jingyan ced the little pig Gu Jiarou in the back seat, he replied, "Jingse is an adult, she knows what she wants!"


    Having said that, he closed the rear car door.


    His manner was almost like closing a trunk.


    Su Ruanruan was quite speechless.


    She wanted to climb into the back seat to take care of Gu Jiarou.


    Bao Jingyan stopped her: "There¡¯s carpet inside; she won¡¯t break anything if she falls."


    Su Ruanruan gave him a look that was fraught with unsaid words.


    ...


    Elsewhere.


    It was Bao Jingse¡¯s first ride in Gu Ze¡¯s car.


    There was a faint scent of women¡¯s perfume.


    Suited for flirtation between men and women.


    She had some words she wanted to say to him.


    But after all these years, Gu Ze wasn¡¯t ignorant of her feelings.


    Before she could speak, he said, "Jingse! My n is to y around until I marry a woman of equal social status, without involving feelings, just to produce an heir."


    He gently asked her, "Do you want to be that well-matched woman?"


    Bao Jingse¡¯s fingers curled.


    She didn¡¯t speak, feeling embarrassed.


    Gu Ze smiled faintly.


    His voice was almost coaxing: "In the future, you¡¯ll have to call Ruanruan your sister-inw. I can¡¯t bring disaster upon you."


    Bao Jingse asked with difficulty, "Don¡¯t you even want to try?"


    Gu Ze pulled over to the road side.


    He turned to look at her.


    Bao Jingse was beautiful.


    Not any less striking than top actresses, and she would only be more stunning.


    Moreover, she was pure and unblemished!


    Gu Ze murmured, "Jingse, I only bring my kidney to a rtionship. If I were with you, I might be in your bed today and in another woman¡¯s bed tomorrow! What¡¯s the point of being with someone like me?"


    He touched her face, "Find a good man and have a proper rtionship."


    Bao Jingse remained silent.


    As if to agree.


    Gu Ze dropped her off at the Bao Mansion.


    Once she got out of the car, his vehicle slowly drove away.


    Just now, he had received a phone call.


    It was from a woman, her voice soft.


    She wanted Gu Ze to stay the night.


    The woman said she had prepared champagne, and even pajamas.


    Gu Ze did not refuse.


    Bao Jingse stood in the breeze, feeling a bit cold.


    *


    She didn¡¯t sleep well all night and didn¡¯te downstairs until almost noon.


    The Bao Family¡¯s hall was filled withughter and cheerful voices.


    Bao Jingse nced over.


    There was a lively young girl in the house.


    She recognized her as Tian Family¡¯s daughter, Tian Tian.


    Their family was incredibly wealthy, making their fortune in mining up in the northwest.


    The girl was pretty sweet-looking, with a simple and cute mind.


    Madam Bao was buttering up her husband: "Little Tian is 22 years old and working as a violin teacher, a cousin of Minn! She would be a perfect match for Jingyan."


    Mingyuan had been unforgiving towards her these days.


    After much pondering, Madam Bao thought she had to start with Bao Jingyan.


    She showed her care for him by introducing him to a girlfriend.


    Mingyuan would surely be touched.


    Of course, this girlfriend couldn¡¯t be more outstanding than Minn.

 Chapter 357: Bao Jingyan’s Venomous Tongue

    <h4>Chapter 357: Chapter 357: Bao Jingyan¡¯s Venomous Tongue</h4>


    Bao Jingse teased, "I thought auntie was nning to rece Ziqi¡¯s girlfriend!"


    Xia Minn felt embarrassed.


    She forced a smile, "Last time I heard big brother say he liked well-behaved girls, so I thought of Tian Tian."


    Bao Jingyan chuckled lightly.


    He sat on the sofa, wearing a fruit-green shirt and a light-grey sweater over it.


    Looking homely and youthful.


    He was texting.


    [Ask Old Zhao to bring you over for a meal!]


    Putting down the phone, he retorted to Xia Minn, "Miss Xia, do you think I should keep all well-behaved ones at home? The Bao Family¡¯s not a pigsty."


    Tian Tian¡¯s hand reaching for pastries froze.


    Her lips trembled, about to cry.


    He called her a pig!?


    He¡¯s so poisonous tongued!


    No woman would want to marry him!


    Miss Tian Tian covered her face and left in her bejeweled Rolls-Royce...


    Bao Jingyan browsed his phone, with a bit of Schadenfreude, "She gave up on me on her own."


    Xia Minn was extremely embarrassed.


    Bao Jingyan didn¡¯t give her any face at all.


    Bao Jingyan¡¯s phone was dead.


    Hezily went upstairs.


    Only came down when he heard car noises.


    Su Ruanruan looked exceptionally beautiful today.


    In a light purple wool dress.


    Perfectly fitting.


    Bao Jingyan stood on the second floor, silently observing her for a while.


    He felt she had grown more graceful recently, her curves more luscious.


    He smiled silently, walking over as if casually remarking, "Ruanruan, your timing isn¡¯t great. If you came earlier, you might have seen the girl I was set up with."


    Su Ruanruan looked at Bao Mingyuan.


    Bao Mingyuan coughed lightly, "Minn brought her, I didn¡¯t know beforehand."


    Unable to stay silent, Bao Ziqi finally spoke up, "Maybe big brother already has a girl he likes?"


    Xia Minn found her angle, feigning reproach, "Ziqi, why didn¡¯t you tell me? You made me embarrass myself!"


    Bao Ziqi stared at Bao Jingyan.


    He said, "Why don¡¯t you ask him who it is and what she¡¯s like?"


    Bao Jingyan chuckled.


    He leisurely replied, "My taste is simr to Ziqi¡¯s! Whatever type Ziqi likes, I like the same type!"


    Xia Minn blushed uncontrobly.


    Does elder brother Jingyan really admire me?


    Bao Jingyan patted his pants, nonchntly adding, "I¡¯ll bring her home during the New Year¡¯s!"


    Mrs. Bao and Xia Minn were happy.


    In the past, Su Ruanruan was always around single Bao Jingyan.


    Sending and fetching!


    It almost seemed like they were a couple!


    But now that Bao Jingyan has someone, things are different.


    His partner must be someone formidable, where does that leave Su Ruanruan?


    Mrs. Bao eagerly hoped for the New Year toe soon.


    Intending to disgust Su Ruanruan, she suggested, "Let¡¯s host a dinner party at home on New Year¡¯s Eve! We can warmly wee Jingyan¡¯s girlfriend, she¡¯ll definitely be good friends with Minn."


    She pleased her husband, "Mingyuan, this is a big event for our family!"


    Bao Mingyuan truly couldn¡¯t object.


    Could he say that Jingyan¡¯s girlfriend is right in front of you, the person you dislike?


    Could you still throw a wee party then?


    Bao Mingyuan silently supported Su Ruanruan in his heart.


    Jingyan¡¯s words meant that the young ones are ready to go public during the New Year, he had no objections.


    Bao Mingyuan nced at Su Ruanruan, speaking indifferently, "Better to settle it early."


    Mrs. Bao was satisfied.


    As long as New Year¡¯ses, Su Ruanruan will have no more reason to stay in the Bao Family.


    But she overlooked one thing.


    Bao Mingyuan was usually strict about Bao Jingyan¡¯s marriage matters, yet he didn¡¯t inquire about the partner¡¯s background and agreed so readily...


    They were kept in the dark.


    But Bao Ziqi wouldn¡¯t be.


    He watched Su Ruanruan, observing her sitting meekly next to Bao Jingyan.


    Her gaze downcast and submissive.


    Just when the atmosphere was chilling, Housekeeper Wang came in.


    He whispered into Bao Jingyan¡¯s ear, "That person is here again."

 Chapter 358 Bao Jingyan is Kind-hearted!

    <h4>Chapter 358: Chapter 358 Bao Jingyan is Kind-hearted!</h4>


    Su Ruanruan guessed it was Su Minghua.


    She had just moved when Bao Jingyan held her down.


    He gestured with his eyes: I¡¯ll go.


    Su Ruanruan continued eating, showing no sign of concern.


    It was still that small flower hall.


    Su Minghua was burning with impatience.


    In recent days, his luck was terrible, and he had racked up debts of over twenty million! His creditors were merciless, warning him that they would cripple his hands if he didn¡¯t pay.


    As a surgeon, his hands were extremely valuable!


    He had no choice but to turn to Bao Jingyan for help.


    From his observations over the past few days: this young master Bao appeared cold outside but was warm inside, and actually very kind-hearted at his core.


    He would definitely help him.


    Su Minghuaforted himself.


    The bronze-flowered gates creaked open.


    Housekeeper Wang led the way, with Bao Jingyan walking slowly into the hall behind him.


    Su Minghua spoke ingratiatingly as soon as he entered.


    "Jingyan, that shirt looks good, did your girlfriend give it to you?"


    As Bao Jingyan took a seat, he smiled, "You have quite the eye."


    Just as Su Minghua was about to ask for money, Bao Jingyan continued, "I was just thinking about settling the ounts, and you¡¯vee at the right time."


    He signalled with his eyes.


    Housekeeper Wang pulled out a few IOUs and took out a calctor to tally them up.


    The total was one hundred and thirty-five million.


    Su Minghua¡¯s lips lost their color.


    He spoke with difficulty: "It¡¯s not... I..."


    Bao Jingyan patted his pant legs.


    He asked casually, "Are you thinking of denying your debts?"


    Su Minghua didn¡¯t have the courage.


    He pleaded with Bao Jingyan, "Master Bao, make an exception just this once! Just once! I¡¯ll pay it all back in a few days."


    "What will you repay with?" Bao Jingyan countered, "Are you sure you can turn your fortunes around?"


    Su Minghua looked utterly dejected.


    He slumped in the chair, thinking he had to take back his previous words.


    This Master Bao was not kind-hearted after all!


    He looked up, eyes hollow and spiritless, "What do you want? I don¡¯t hold any shares in the hospital anymore."


    Bao Jingyan sipped his tea.


    Housekeeper Wang spoke on his behalf, "Young Master Su might not have shares at hand, but the deeds to the Su family estate are in your possession. Located in the city of Jiangcheng, such a property is worth quite a bit of money. We¡¯ve had it evaluated, and it¡¯s worth one hundred and eighty million."


    Su Minghua became slightly agitated, "If the old master finds out, I¡¯m dead."


    "If you don¡¯t pay the money, you¡¯re dead either way when you leave," Housekeeper Wang shrewdly said.


    The atmosphere was somber.


    After struggling for a moment, Su Minghua finally spoke in a low voice, "I really can¡¯t pledge this! If I do, where would the entire Su family live?"


    Bao Jingyan put down his teacup.


    He smiled faintly, "Just stay there for now! You can buy it back when you have the money."


    Su Minghua did not have the courage.


    Bao Jingyan did not force him.


    He let him off the hook.


    ...


    When Su Minghua left, he was inplete despair!


    He didn¡¯t know how he had gotten to this point.


    He went to drink.


    He got drunk.


    He thought of Song Wei, still concerned for her well-being.


    But in his drunken stupor, he dialed his ex-wife Wang Meiru¡¯s number.


    The call was answered by a man.


    Afterward, he handed the phone to Wang Meiru.


    Su Minghua sobbed uncontrobly, pleading with his wife, "Meiru, can youe back? I won¡¯t go after other women anymore; I¡¯ll just stay by your side and live a good life."


    He spoke many drunken words.


    After a long while, Wang Meiru finally spoke softly, "Minghua, I¡¯m pregnant."


    Su Minghua felt as if struck by lightning.


    After sobering up, the embarrassment was even worse.


    The Su family had always med the inability to have children on his ex-wife, but after their divorce, she had gotten pregnant with another man.


    This was a mortal humiliation for Su Minghua!


    He smashed the phone.


    And wept uncontrobly.

 Chapter 359: The Su Family Ancestral Home, Returned to Su Ruanruan

    <h4>Chapter 359: Chapter 359: The Su Family Ancestral Home, Returned to Su Ruanruan</h4>


    Dijing Group.


    Top floor CEO¡¯s office.


    Bao Jingyan is seated behind his desk, examining documents.


    In a light grey shirt and a slim tie.


    His hair trim and neat, looking fresh and dapper.


    The sunlight streams through the floor-to-ceiling windows, casting him in an almost divine light.


    Xiao Ran knocks and enters: "Young Master Jingyan, Miss Su¡¯s elder brother wishes to see you."


    Bao Jingyan puts down his pen and smiles: "Let him in."


    Soon, Su Minghua entered.


    He looked considerably more worn out than the previous night.


    He was awestruck by the luxury of Dijing Group. He observed that Bao Jingyan¡¯s private office alone was about 200 square meters.


    Bao Jingyan instructed Xiao Ran: "Bring Doctor Su a cup of coffee."


    Xiao Ran quickly made the coffee and brought it in.


    She thoughtfully closed the door.


    The coffee, Su Minghua dared not drink.


    He hesitated before asking Bao Jingyan: "Does what you saidst night still stand?"


    Bao Jingyan leaned back in his chair and asked leisurely: "Have you thought it through?"


    Su Minghua sheepishly nodded.


    He was desperate.


    Bao Jingyan leaned forward and pressed the inte: "Have Lawyer Lie in."


    In less than five minutes, a middle-agedwyer entered.


    Bao Jingyan pointed at Su Minghua and said: "Draw up a property sale contract! The Su Family mansion, one billion eight hundred million."


    Lawyer Li was taken aback.


    Su Minghua didn¡¯t dare lift his head.


    The contract was quickly prepared.


    Su Minghua signed it, his hand trembling.


    Lawyer Li gathered the contract to process the paperwork and the Su Family mansion would belong to Bao Jingyan.


    Su Minghua held onto that check.


    He was somewhat dazed, yet a trace of frenzy lingered in his eyes.


    Bao Jingyan watched him leave.


    He sighed softly.


    ...


    Nighttime, Gu Mansion.


    Su Ruanruan received a phone call.


    It was from Mu Jiu.


    Just after hanging up, Mrs. Gu asked with concern: "Something wrong?"


    Su Ruanruan spoke softly: "I am going to see Brother Jiu."


    Half an hourter.


    Su Ruanruan arrived at the club "Drunken Present."


    Thergest den of vice in Jiangcheng.


    All kinds of entertainments were avable.


    Her visit was because of Su Minghua.


    Su Minghua got one billion eight hundred million from Bao Jingyan, and after paying off his debts, he clearly still had millions left.


    But he was irresponsible! He came here to squander it again.


    ording to Su Ruanruan¡¯s instructions, Mu Jiu called to inform her toe collect someone.


    Su Ruanruan got out of the car and, led by Qin Chao, reached the fifth floor.


    There were more than a dozen people inside the private room.


    Both shady and upright types were present.


    All capable of high stakes.


    Su Ruanruan, a young girl, had arrived.


    Yet, none of these worldly men dared take liberties with her.


    Miss Su¡¯s reputation was well known by everyone in Jiangcheng.


    Su Ruanruan nodded to those present, looked around.


    Su Minghua was huddled in a corner, his expression nk.


    He had gambled away all his money and still owed some!


    Su Ruanruan did not intend to be utterly ruthless.


    Su Minghua was scum, but she didn¡¯t want to take his life.


    The real viins were Su Yugu and the Su patriarch, the two old foxes.


    Su Ruanruan pulled him up and patted his clothes.


    She called him "Big Brother."


    Su Minghua, like a child, began to cry: "Ruanruan, big brother is not human! My hand is not obeying me!"


    He sobbed on Su Ruanruan¡¯s shoulder, his words shaky: "Your beautiful sister is pregnant! I am useless, all these years She and I had no children, but another man managed it in no time."


    Such disgraceful words made Su Ruanruan feel agitated!


    Other men hushed.


    Some even whistled.


    Su Minghua wanted to die even more.


    Su Ruanruan patted him,forting, "Big brother, you still have your career."


    Su Minghua dared not speak for a moment.

 Chapter 360: Su Ruanruan is Stolen by Zhou Wan

    <h4>Chapter 360: Chapter 360: Su Ruanruan is Stolen by Zhou Wan</h4>


    Su Ruanruan soothed him before turning to those people and saying, "Su Minghua is my elder brother! Today, I¡¯ll repay the money he owes, but I have one condition."


    Those people were quite amodating to her.


    Su Ruanruan said softly, "If hees again in the future, please don¡¯t y with him!"


    The people chuckled, "He¡¯s the one with a big addiction to losing! We don¡¯t even want to y with him."


    Su Ruanruan smiled faintly.


    She took out a checkbook and wrote an amount for those people.


    The people couldn¡¯t stop praising her, "Miss Su is so straightforward!"


    Su Ruanruan was popr with both the Gu Family and the Bao Family.


    Who wouldn¡¯t want to befriend her?


    Then someone proposed, "We want to be friends with Miss Su! We¡¯ll forget about the money."


    Su Ruanruan didn¡¯t ept their offer of not taking the check.


    She gave the check to Su Minghua.


    Her voice was gentle, "Don¡¯te here anymore."


    Su Minghua was too choked up to speak.


    Seeing him like that, Su Ruanruan didn¡¯t feel good inside.


    She thought: Now I¡¯m in the position of power, and he¡¯s at my mercy. Was it also this bleak for Dad back in the day?


    ...


    On the way back, she asked Old Zhao to find a hotel and bought a new set of clothes for Su Minghua.


    Told him to clean up before returning home.


    Su Minghua was very touched.


    Especially after seeing her status.


    Those who were bossing him around were respectful to Ruanruan.


    Ruanruan was now quite something.


    Su Minghua was more inclined to be close to her.


    He and Su Ruanruan sat in the back seat of the car, which was a Rolls-Royce.


    He touched the car¡¯s interior and coughed lightly, "Is this car provided by the Bao Family?"


    Su Ruanruan nodded.


    She turned her head and asked Su Minghua quietly, "Do you still remember how I came to be with the Su Family?"


    Su Minghua was startled.


    He thought Su Ruanruan was going to settle scores and quickly distanced himself, "Ruanruan, let me tell you! This has nothing to do with our Su Family. It was your second aunt who was infertile and crazy, she stole you over."


    Su Ruanruan lowered her eyes.


    Sure enough, just as she thought.


    Su Minghua forced augh, "The second uncle was furious at the time! He wanted to find out to send you back, but with your second aunt threatening suicide at every turn, he had no choice but to keep you! Their rtionship also faded afterward."


    Su Ruanruan turned her head away.


    Her heart was indescribably sad.


    For Su Peiming.


    Su Minghua wanted to say more, but seeing Su Ruanruan¡¯s expression.


    He didn¡¯t dare to utter another word.


    After a long while, he said, "Come home for a meal tomorrow, okay?"


    "Hm?"


    Su Minghua said bravely, "I haven¡¯t been performing well at the hospitaltely, Ruanruan, could you help me plead for leniency?"


    He pulled on her arm, "Big brother is asking you for onest favor."


    Su Ruanruan agreed.


    ...


    She sent Su Minghua back to the Su Residence.


    But she herself returned to Bao Jingyan¡¯s vi.


    When she arrived, Bao Jingyan was working out.


    Surprised, he wiped the sweat off his brow and asked, "Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d stay at Aunt Gu¡¯s ce, whye here?"


    Su Ruanruan slowly moved closer and hugged his waist.


    He was covered in sweat.


    But she didn¡¯t mind.


    She just wanted to hold him now.


    Bao Jingyan lowered his head and kissed her hair, his voice even more gentle, "What¡¯s wrong, Ruanruan?"


    Su Ruanruan shook her head.


    She just held him.


    Bao Jingyan let her hold on for a while, and when she was feeling a bit better, he spoke softly, "I¡¯m going to take a shower, okay?"


    She nodded obediently.


    After his shower, Su Ruanruan nestled in his embrace again.


    Bao Jingyan, with his long limbs, sat on the couch and positioned her in the middle of his body.


    He turned on the television.


    A boring variety show was on.


    Su Ruanruan leaned against him and recounted the evening¡¯s events.


    Bao Jingyan stroked her little head and whispered, "Academician Su is not just redeeming himself, but also because he loves you."


    He soothed her like a child, "Ruanruan, nobody dislikes you."


    "Some do! My third sister, Jingyuan, Xia Minn, and Qi Meiyu, they don¡¯t like me."


    Bao Jingyan answered her this way, "That¡¯s because they¡¯re not human!"


    Su Ruanruan: That seems to make some sense.

 Chapter 361 He Was Just Playing with Su Qionglin

    <h4>Chapter 361: Chapter 361 He Was Just ying with Su Qionglin</h4>


    The next day, Su Ruanruan went to the Su Family.


    As soon as she entered, she encountered the old servant.


    The old servant had received a sweetener and was even more willing to work for Su Ruanruan.


    "The old master has kept a pair of sister flowers outside! Barely 20 years old."


    Su Ruanruan smiled faintly.


    She gave the old servant a thousand bucks.


    The old servant quietly withdrew.


    Su Ruanruan stepped into the Su family mansion, and from afar, she could hearughter and merry voices.


    Walking in, she realized it was Su Qionglin¡¯s boyfriend who hade.


    It was none other than young master Zhou.


    Young master Zhou was in high spirits and very willing to spend money.


    The gifts in the hall were all very valuable.


    Su Qionglin¡¯s aunt was ying with an emerald green bracelet.


    Seeing Su Ruanruaning over, she pretended to be affectionate: "Oh, Ruanruan is back."


    She pulled Su Ruanruan to sit down, pushing the bracelet in front of her: "This is from Qionglin¡¯s boyfriend, Ruanruan, you know the goods, can you tell your aunt how much this is worth?"


    Su Ruanruan took the bracelet.


    She nced at Su Qionglin.


    Her third sister was leaning against young master Zhou, her expression provocative.


    Su Ruanruanughed lightly: "It¡¯s got to be worth tens of millions! Third sister has found herself a real tycoon."


    She handed the bracelet back to Su Qionglin¡¯s aunt.


    Su Qionglin¡¯s aunt put it on her wrist, modestly saying: "Jinhua said this is nothing! Qionglin won¡¯t suffer following him."


    Su Ruanruan asked casually: "Is third sister talking about marriage?"


    Su Qionglin¡¯s aunt choked up.


    But Su Qionglin couldn¡¯t wait for her to ask this.


    She was dating young master Zhou with marriage in mind, but there were many women pursuing him!


    She considered herself the most special.


    So, when Su Ruanruan asked, she softened her voice: "Jinhua, when will you take me back to see your parents?"


    Young master Zhou had no intention of marrying Su Qionglin.


    Like a movie star, she was nothing more than a ything.


    He wasn¡¯t done ying with her yet, naturally, he couldn¡¯t be blunt about it.


    Young master Zhou, a man of social graces, was very good at sweet-talking.


    He said: "My parents are abroad right now, when they return to the country, I¡¯ll invite your parents and the old master to B city, okay?"


    This answer satisfied Su Qionglin.


    The Su family from top to bottom were as if they had struck gold.


    Heavens!


    Jinhua truly respects the Su family!


    The first visit was to meet the parents.


    Qionglin marrying into a wealthy family is within reach!


    Su patriarch and Su Yugu exchanged a few pleasantries, saying something about climbing the socialdder.


    Su Qionglin cared about her face.


    She would not agree, coquettishly saying to young master Zhou: "Although our Su family isn¡¯t as good as yours, Tongsheng Hospital is entirely in our Su family¡¯s hands, even this vi we live in is worth more than a hundred million."


    Su Minghua coughed several times.


    Su Ruanruan was unruffled.


    She inwardly sneered: Su Qionglin probably couldn¡¯t imagine that the ce she was living in now already belonged to her, Su Ruanruan.


    She nned to kick the Su family out today; they couldn¡¯t drag it into tomorrow.


    It was young master Zhou who gave a gentle smile: "The Su family is also a family of schrs and literary grace."


    Members of the Su family were very proud.


    But Su Ruanruan heard a hint of contempt.


    How could young master Zhou¡¯s family, with assets worth hundreds of billions, care for the insignificant Su family?


    Watching Su Qionglin¡¯s mother and Su Qionglin herself so delighted, as if they were about to pick out a wedding dress.


    Su Ruanruan, however, was mindful of Su Minghua¡¯s entrustment, and she sought out Su Yugu alone to plead on his behalf.


    Su Yugu valued her face.


    He only scolded his son once, and then allowed him to go back to work.


    Su Minghua was endlessly grateful to this sister.


    Su Ruanruan instructed: "Work hard, don¡¯t gamble anymore."


    She gave this instruction with intention: The Su family was bound to fail! Su Minghua wasn¡¯t the worst of sinners; as long as he kept his job, he¡¯d have something to eat in the future.

 Chapter 362 My Brother, He Doesn’t Deceive in Marriage

    <h4>Chapter 362: Chapter 362 My Brother, He Doesn¡¯t Deceive in Marriage</h4>


    Coming out of the study.


    The Su Family was still being overly affectionate.


    Su Ruanruan didn¡¯t want to stay for dinner, so she took her leave.


    The aunt from the Su Family feigned insistence for her to stay, but was actually eager for her to leave.


    Su Ruanruan left the estate.


    Just as she was about to get into the car.


    Young Master Zhou followed her out, calling after her from behind.


    Su Ruanruan turned around.


    Young Master Zhou was quite handsome; purely based on looks, one would never suspect him of being licentious.


    He leaned against the doorway, his voicezy.


    "Are you Gu Ze¡¯s sister?"


    Su Ruanruan watched him quietly.


    Young Master Zhou stepped closer, speaking frivolously, "Why didn¡¯t you expose me just now? I don¡¯t believe you were unaware of my affair with the actress."


    That affair was personally busted by Gu Ze.


    It wasmon knowledge in their circle.


    Su Ruanruan sneered, "Does Young Master Zhou find this something to be proud of?"


    Young Master Zhou didn¡¯t care, "Doesn¡¯t your brother y around all the time too?"


    "But he doesn¡¯t deceive women into marriage!" Su Ruanruan looked down on him, "If there¡¯s no intention to marry, don¡¯t make it too embarrassing for others."


    She did not like Su Qionglin.


    But that didn¡¯t mean she condoned Zhou Jinhua toying with women.


    Young Master Zhou suddenly stepped closer, "If it were you, I might actually intend to marry."


    Su Ruanruan frowned.


    Before she could retort, Old Zhao came out from the car.


    Old Zhao, with an umbre in hand, started beating Zhou like beating a dog.


    "Shameless! Can¡¯t even smell your own stink!"


    "Our Miss Su is as pure as ice and as clean as jade, and you, a scumbag, dare to covet her?"


    "I¡¯ll beat you to death, you bastard!"


    ...


    Su Ruanruan was first taken aback.


    Then, she stepped back.


    Well... It wasn¡¯t bad to let Old Zhao teach him a lesson.


    Young Master Zhou came with the intent to flirt, but ended up getting beaten by Old Zhao.


    Furious and frustrated, he was even more afraid of causing a big scene.


    "What a lunatic," he cursed, as he beat a hasty retreat.


    Old Zhao spat in his direction.


    Then he turned around, "Miss Su, are you alright?"


    Su Ruanruan smiled, "I¡¯m fine! What could he possibly do? We¡¯re still at her future inws¡¯ ce!"


    Old Zhao opened the car door for her while chuckling awkwardly, "Do people from the Su Family actually believe such a yboy?"


    Su Ruanruan smiled without a word.


    Indeed, something even Old Zhao could see through... yet the Su Family could not!


    ...


    On the other side, Young Master Zhou patted his clothes, preparing to return to the hall.


    In the courtyard, Su Qionglin was waiting for him.


    Her expression was coquettishly alluring, "What did you say to Ruanruan?"


    Young Master Zhou was experienced in dealing with women.


    He nonchntly wrapped his arms around her shoulders, saying softly, "I have business dealings with her brother, we just exchanged a few extra words."


    Su Qionglin didn¡¯t believe him.


    She always felt that Su Ruanruan was sabotaging her good fortune.


    Maybe, she even tried to seduce Jinhua.


    For this reason, she intentionally sought out Su Ruanruan.


    After several phone calls, Su Ruanruan finally agreed to meet her.


    In a cafe.


    Su Qionglin said bluntly, "Your seduction of Jinhua is futile! He doesn¡¯t like little girls like you."


    Su Ruanruan stirring her coffee gently.


    She took a light sip.


    Su Qionglin grew impatient, "I¡¯m talking to you, did you hear me?"


    Su Ruanruan chuckled, "Young Master Zhou has many girlfriends, elder sister, isn¡¯t it tiring to caution each of them one by one?"


    Su Qionglin couldn¡¯t stand such words.


    She said, "You¡¯re just jealous of me! He¡¯s going to marry me."


    "Is the date set?" asked Su Ruanruan.


    Su Qionglin sneered, "His parents are not in the country! We¡¯ll get engaged once they return."


    Su Ruanruan looked down.


    She had just contacted Song Wei.


    Song Wei had just met with Young Master Zhou¡¯s parents a few days ago for business.


    But she wouldn¡¯t be the bad person.


    She had given Su Qionglin several hints, but she wouldn¡¯t listen, and there was nothing she could do.

 Chapter 363: If You Can Accept It, Continue Discussing Love

    <h4>Chapter 363: Chapter 363: If You Can ept It, Continue Discussing Love</h4>


    Su Ruanruan stood up to leave.


    She had made ns with Gu Jiarou to go to an art exhibition.


    But Su Qionglin wouldn¡¯t let her go.


    She grabbed Su Ruanruan¡¯s arm: "You are not leaving! Promise me you won¡¯t seduce Jinhua."


    Su Ruanruan frowned.


    She said, "A wife who goes hysterical just because her husband has a chat with someone else won¡¯t sustain her marriage for long!"


    In her heart, she thought: Even if Mr. Zhou chose someone to marry from among his acquaintances,


    that person wouldn¡¯t be Su Qionglin.


    Su Ruanruan tried to reason with her.


    But Su Qionglin might not appreciate her good intentions.


    She continued to make a fuss.


    Just then, someone slowly descended the staircase from the second floor.


    Bao Ziqi.


    He had heard their conversation.


    He slowly approached.


    Su Qionglin still had feelings for him, murmuring softly, "Ziqi."


    Bao Ziqi, having heard about her and Zhou Jinhua, made noment.


    He simply said, "Su Ruanruan will not get involved between you and Zhou Jinhua."


    Because she is already with Bao Jingyan.


    Su Qionglin then suspected, "Is she with you now?"


    Su Ruanruan was speechless.


    She took her leave: "You two talk!"


    She turned and left.


    However, Bao Ziqi wanted to dismiss Su Qionglin.


    He told her, "I have a fianc¨¦e."


    Su Qionglin¡¯s expression at that moment was ugly.


    Almost crying, she asked him, "You broke up with me and didn¡¯t end up with Su Ruanruan, Bao Ziqi, does our breakup have any meaning then?"


    Bao Ziqi couldn¡¯t answer.


    He liked Su Ruanruan and wanted no other woman.


    He had never even touched Xia Minn.


    Bao Ziqi still had some decency.


    He handed a tissue to Su Qionglin, saying, "That Mr. Zhou, he wouldn¡¯t marry easily."


    Su Qionglin was stunned.


    Bao Ziqi, not wanting to entangle too much, made his point and left.


    Su Qionglin of course went to find Zhou Jinhua.


    She went to his apartment.


    Zhou Jinhua¡¯s apartment overlooked the river.


    It was vast andvish!


    He liked to bring women home for fun.


    As long as he paid, they¡¯d do anything he wanted.


    Last time, a seven-million-dor diamond ring.


    A movie star had performed a full set of gymnastics on his couch.


    Today he was bored half to death at the Su Family¡¯s all day!


    In the afternoon, he invited a young model over to entertain him.


    The young model was young, obedient, and did whatever he asked!


    Zhou Jinhua enjoyed it immensely.


    When Su Qionglin arrived, the young model was still serving him.


    The door opened.


    Su Qionglin was shocked.


    She exploded, "Zhou Jinhua, you¡¯re cheating!"


    She threw a tantrum, wanting to hit the young model.


    "Touch a single hair on her head and see what happens," Zhou Jinhua¡¯s voice was as cold as ice.


    Gone was his previous manner of indulging her.


    Su Qionglin was stunned.


    She thought he would exin and send the girl away.


    Zhou Jinhua patted the young model on the head, coaxing her, "Wait for me in the bedroom."


    The young model knew he wanted to continue.


    She couldn¡¯t help feeling triumphant.


    Swinging her slender hips, she went into the bedroom.


    Su Qionglin trembled with rage, "Zhou Jinhua, what do you mean by this?"


    Zhou Jinhua straightened his bathrobe.


    He lit a cigarette and looked at her coldly.


    After a while, he sneered, "Didn¡¯t you see it all? I have more than one woman! If you can ept it, let¡¯s continue dating; if not, get lost."


    Su Qionglin was relentless, "You said you were going to marry me!"


    "I¡¯ve said that to many women," Zhou Jinhua shrugged, "You believed that?"


    He had actually favored her more.


    She had a bit of a status in the entertainment industry, and he gave her more money.


    He was also willing to indulge her.


    However, if she couldn¡¯t appreciate his situation, there were plenty of other women.


    Zhou Jinhua ran out of patience.


    He directly got up and headed towards the bedroom¡ª


    The young model earlier was quite entertaining; he wouldn¡¯t send her away for Su Qionglin.


    Shortly, sounds that quickened the pulse echoed from the bedroom...

 Chapter 364: She Knows Best What He Likes

    <h4>Chapter 364: Chapter 364: She Knows Best What He Likes</h4>


    Su Qionglin¡¯s face was pale.


    She couldn¡¯t just leave like this; she needed to talk to him.


    She believed that once he had his fill of fun, he would eventually settle down and marry.


    ...


    It was four o¡¯clock in the afternoon.


    Young Master Zhou came out wearing a bathrobe.


    He grabbed a ss of ice water and unexpectedly saw Su Qionglin sitting on the sofa.


    "Still here?" He sat next to her, unscrewed the cap and drank some water, while flirting with her: "If you don¡¯t leave, I won¡¯t have the energy to entertain you anymore."


    Su Qionglin finally waited until he said something soft.


    She leaned on hisp and cried.


    She called him heartless, called him cruel.


    She told him how heartbroken she was when he was nice to others.


    Young Master Zhou was always amorous, so naturally, he was willing to coax and pamper her when she showed weakness.


    Thus, he carried her to another bedroom...


    She tried her best to please him.


    That evening, Young Master Zhou took her shopping and bought her a diamond ne worth twenty million.


    Though Su Qionglin still had some reservations,


    She believed she held a special ce in his heart.


    ...


    However, that little model spread the news around their circle!


    Su Qionglin was quite embarrassed.


    But Young Master Zhou did not punish the model.


    Because he was not done having fun.


    Naturally, the news also reached Su Ruanruan¡¯s ears.


    Su Ruanruan was originally reading a book, but couldn¡¯t help but spend more time on her phone after receiving the gossip from Gu Jiarou.


    Bao Jingyan happened toe back and asked her, "What are you looking at?"


    Su Ruanruan told him about it.


    Bao Jingyan took off his coat and squeezed with her on a single-seater sofa.


    He sat down, letting her lean against him.


    He took her phone.


    Gu Jiarou might not be diligent in her studies, but her gossip was juicy and vivid.


    Su Ruanruan blushed and tried to snatch the phone back.


    Bao Jingyan held her waist firmly, preventing her from moving.


    After he finished reading, he looked down and said to her, "Your third sister really knows how to let go when she needs to."


    Su Ruanruan sighed, "She¡¯s just too strong-willed!"


    She changed the subject: "Qin Chao has already investigated the background of those two sisters."


    Bao Jingyan smiled lightly, "Does that old man find it useful to keep women?"


    He whispered in Su Ruanruan¡¯s ear,


    uttering a few risqu¨¦ remarks.


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s face turned red.


    She endured quietly.


    She continued, "This investigation has revealed that the pair of sisters belong to a scam ring, specializing in tricking wealthy men and then setting them up for a downfall."


    Bao Jingyan pinched her cheek, "Then your family¡¯s old master is in for a big loss! He can¡¯t even bite properly, can he?"


    Su Ruanruan could no longer tolerate it.


    She softly retorted, "Medical books say men can still reproduce at 80."


    Bao Jingyan¡¯s gaze was clear.


    He moved closer to her ear and softly bit it, "So, you want me to wait until I¡¯m 80?"


    Su Ruanruan was bashful.


    She picked up the book she was reading before and pretended to read.


    Meanwhile, she said, "Don¡¯t disturb me, I¡¯m thinking of a n."


    Bao Jingyan found it amusing.


    He held her and continued to tease her, "Every time you get shy, you pretend to read, but that won¡¯t work if you do it too often."


    She gave him a stern look,


    Ignoring him.


    Bao Jingyan chuckled, "Can you really focus?"


    Unexpectedly, she replied, "I can¡¯t."


    She wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him...


    He knew what she liked!


    Bao Jingyan felt extremely tender inside; he held her hand.


    His voice was huskier than ever, "Let me do it!"


    She was young, and sometimes he couldn¡¯t bear it.


    Later, Bao Jingyan still felt she was somewhat distracted.


    He was dissatisfied and used all his methods.


    Su Ruanruan felt worse than death in his hands.


    After it was over, she fell asleep.


    Bao Jingyan sat by the window smoking.


    In his hand was Su Ruanruan¡¯s phone, disying a WeChat friend request.


    From Young Master Zhou.


    Su Ruanruan had not epted it.


    Bao Jingyan deleted the friend request record and made a phone call!

 Chapter 365: Bao Jingyan Beats Up Rival in Love

    <h4>Chapter 365: Chapter 365: Bao Jingyan Beats Up Rival in Love</h4>


    The next morning, a new story broke out in Jiangcheng.


    Zhou, the yboy from City B, got beaten up.


    He wasn¡¯t paralyzed but ended up with two broken ribs.


    Su Ruanruan saw the news during breakfast.


    She checked her phone and then said in a soft voice, "Such a familiar style!"


    "Feeling sorry for him?" Bao Jingyan chuckled.


    Su Ruanruan then said, "Should I visit him in the hospitalter?"


    "You wouldn¡¯t dare!" Bao Jingyan warned.


    He lowered his voice, "Wasn¡¯tst night¡¯s lesson enough?"


    Su Ruanruan blushed.


    She was worried that Auntie Li would hear andugh at her.


    Bao Jingyan said, "With all that noisest night, Auntie Li must have heard it."


    Su Ruanruan was both embarrassed and angry.


    She secretly swore that she wouldn¡¯t help him again next time he was in pain.


    Bao Jingyan, however, talked business: "What are we going to do about the Su Family?"


    Su Ruanruan thought for a moment, "Let¡¯s just let it be for now! I doubt those two sisters can endure for long."


    Bao Jingyan smiled.


    He quickly left for work.


    Su Ruanruan went alone to the study to read.


    Auntie Li brewed her a cup of aromatic tea and casually prepared a small te of snacks.


    "I won¡¯t have the snacks," Su Ruanruanined softly, "I¡¯ve gained two pounds recently."


    "Being plump feels better to the touch," Auntie Li scolded her, "Which man dislikes women with a bit more flesh?"


    Su Ruanruan was momentarily speechless.


    Auntie Li happily went downstairs with the empty te.


    Soon after, Gu Jiarou came running over.


    She brought today¡¯s sensational news.


    Su Ruanruan gave her the te of snacks and brewed a pot of tea just for her.


    Gu Jiarou spoke animatedly, "You have no idea, Zhou¡¯s hospital room was so lively."


    Her little hand gestured, "Three or four women in the ward, each acting as if they were the official girlfriend... they were about to start fighting."


    Su Ruanruan flipped through her book.


    She asked, "What about Su Qionglin?"


    Gu Jiarou¡¯s smile faded: "Of course she was there too! I don¡¯t know what she was thinking."


    She continued to talk about other things, like how that little model also went.


    Su Ruanruan didn¡¯t say much!


    Gu Jiarou knew what she had to do and tried tofort her: "It¡¯s not your fault she¡¯s like that! It¡¯s her own vanity and desire to climb the socialdder!"


    ...


    At the hospital.


    After a struggle.


    Zhou¡¯s girlfriends decided to take turns caring for him each day.


    The first day belonged to Su Qionglin.


    She tenderly peeled fruit for him andforted him with her own family¡¯s experiences.


    "It¡¯s not a serious injury, nothing much!"


    Zhou, pampered since birth, when had he ever suffered like this?


    He was ambushed with a blow to the head at his front doorst night.


    Punched and kicked until two ribs were broken.


    Su Qionglin even dared to call it a minor injury!


    He was so angry he couldn¡¯t speak.


    Su Qionglin added, "I once injured my foot and it took days to recover, and my second brother also broke two ribs, and my grandfather¡¯s leg had been broken... they all recovered fine."


    But Zhou Jinhua was not as foolish as she!


    Upon hearing this, he frowned immediately, "When did all these happen?"


    "These past six months," Su Qionglin sighed, "The family¡¯s luck hasn¡¯t been very good this half-year."


    Zhou¡¯s eyes narrowed, and suddenly he thought of someone.


    Su Ruanruan!


    He harassed her yesterday and even added her on WeChat.


    She didn¡¯t ept...


    And beat him up?


    Zhou was both embarrassed and enraged!


    He was about to force himself to get up when a nurse came in with a bouquet of flowers.


    Zhou¡¯s pupils dted when he saw the flowers.


    "Take them out!" he said quickly and urgently!


    The nurse was confused; instead of taking them out, she put them in a vase.


    "Mr. Zhou, lilies are very soothing."


    Soothing my ass! He was allergic to lilies!

 Chapter 366: Injecting the Fish with Chicken Blood to Placate Him

    <h4>Chapter 366: Chapter 366: Injecting the Fish with Chicken Blood to cate Him</h4>


    Master Zhou¡¯s face changed dramatically.


    Sneeze after sneeze...


    He couldn¡¯t stop them!


    The injury in his ribs ached as if they were broken.


    Master Zhou was in so much pain it felt like death!


    Su Qionglin panicked, hastily throwing out the flowers... and then called for a doctor.


    Half a day passed.


    Master Zhou¡¯s life seemed to be half gone from all the torment.


    He lost all interest he had in Su Ruanruan...


    Su Qionglin took care of him all day.


    Early the next morning, she returned home.


    The moment she arrived, the atmosphere was gloomy.


    Su Ruanruan was actually there too.


    Su Qionglin felt ufortable and tossed her handbag onto the sofa.


    "Why the long faces?"


    "Has the Su Family gone bankrupt?"


    ...


    Old Master Su unusually kept silent.


    Su Yugu was alsomenting with sighs!


    Aunt Su, however, took charge: "Qionglin, quickly think of something, there¡¯s trouble at home."


    It was difficult for her to say, but Aunt Su still spoke up.


    A few days ago, Old Master Su took a fancy to two sisters, bought a mansion to keep them.


    Who knew, both sisters had fianc¨¦s!


    Now their men havee looking for justice, demanding an exnation.


    Otherwise, they threatened to go to the press and file awsuit.


    After Aunt Su finished speaking, Old Master Su took a deep drag on his cigarette: "I cannot be ruined!"


    Su Yugu couldn¡¯t help butin: "Dad, I told you from the beginning it wasn¡¯t right! You insisted on having them even when they were unwilling!"


    Aunt Su was shocked: "Yugu, you knew about this all along?"


    She looked at her husband in fear.


    Afraid that one day he too would bring home a mistress.


    Ruanruan held a handkerchief to her nose.


    This matter was indeed disgraceful.


    She had heard bits and pieces.


    One day Old Master Su dined out and saw two pretty out-of-town waitresses.


    Despite their youth, Old Master Su insisted on taking them.


    One kept in each mansion.


    Upon trying, he discovered they were virgins.


    Old Master Su treasured them like gems.


    Little did he know, they had used fish dders and chicken blood to deceive him.


    Now, their fianc¨¦s knew and were determined to take them back and sue him.


    Old Master Su was both afraid and reluctant to let them go.


    He paused and then said to the younger members of the family: "Let¡¯s settle this privately! Give them more money to resolve the matter."


    Su Yugu disagreed: "Dad, for those two girls, do you think fifty million each is worth it?"


    "How is it not worth it?" Old Master Su retorted: "They¡¯ve been with me, pure and innocent."


    He stood firm: "If you don¡¯t help, I¡¯ll sell this old mansion."


    Ruanruan chuckled softly.


    Old Master Su¡¯s face flushed red: "I called you back to discuss this matter, not to beughed at!"


    Ruanruan thought it was humorous.


    But she said considerately on the surface: "Old Master is very sentimental."


    Old Master Su wiped away tears.


    "How could I not be! Nobody understands me!"


    He grasped Ruanruan¡¯s hand: "I have some savings of my own, I¡¯m just short by twenty or thirty million, Ruanruan, lend it to your grandfather first! I¡¯ll return itter."


    Ruanruan agreed.


    She said: "It¡¯s just twenty or thirty million, how could I let Old Master return it?"


    Old Master Su praised her greatly: "Good child!"


    Su Qionglin was not happy!


    She turned her face coldly to Su Ruanruan: "What do you mean, Su Ruanruan? Acting like there¡¯s no one else in the Su Family, right? Must you take the lead in everything, do you want to take charge of the Su Family?"


    Old Master Su was furious: "You scold her, will youe up with the money?"


    "I will," Su Qionglin said assertively.


    She fiddled with her delicate fingernails: "It¡¯s just twenty or thirty million, for Jinhua that¡¯s just a trifle."


    Ruanruan remained silent, sipping tea.


    Old Master Su was very satisfied.


    After Su Qionglin spoke, she took her handbag and headed for the hospital.


    The family was in trouble, Master Zhou would surely help her.


    But when she pushed open the door of the hospital room...


    The patient, Master Zhou, was full of life, with a second-tier actress sitting on him.


    Engaged in the eighth set of partner exercises.

 Chapter 367: The Su Family is at the End of Its Rope

    <h4>Chapter 367: Chapter 367: The Su Family is at the End of Its Rope</h4>


    The sound of the door opening startled the two of them.


    Zhou Jinhua looked up.


    His expression unchanged.


    He directly signaled Su Qionglin to leave.


    Su Qionglin clutched her handbag tightly.


    She wanted to explode with curses, she wanted to argue with him.


    But she didn¡¯t dare.


    She endured the humiliation and walked out...


    Upon reaching the hallway, her tears streamed uncontrobly.


    She thought of Bao Ziqi.


    Even if he no longer loved her, he wouldn¡¯t treat her this way.


    Zhou Jinhua was an asshole!


    But the words she had uttered were out, and she had to fill that hole.


    Su Qionglin took several pieces of her jewelry, including a ne that Zhou Jinhua had bought for her.


    After negotiating, she amassed thirty million.


    She walked out of the pawnshop.


    A ck sedan slowly pulled up.


    Su Ruanruan got out of the car and approached the front desk.


    The front desk manager recognized her noble demeanor at once and received her enthusiastically.


    Su Ruanruan asked softly, "What items did a youngdy pawn just now?"


    The manager checked and smiled, "Some jewelry! Quite valuable."


    He added, "The pawn value was high, she probably isn¡¯t nning to redeem it."


    Su Ruanruan wrote a check, handed it to him.


    "I¡¯ll take them."


    The manager was ecstatic.


    From this transaction alone, he made five million.


    Seeing the signature, he suddenly respected, "So it¡¯s Miss Su."


    The manager grew more respectful, "We have some other items here, would you like to see them?"


    Su Ruanruan originally didn¡¯t intend to look.


    But having nothing else to do, she decided to have a look.


    Su Ruanruan took interest in a pair of Green Crystal Stone cufflinks.


    The manager praised, "Miss Su has great taste! This pair was designed by a renowned designer, there are only two or three pairs in the world."


    Su Ruanruan saw the price and wrote him another check.


    She returned to the Su Family.


    With this back and forth, Su Qionglin¡¯s status underwent a huge change.


    She became the savior of the elderly Master Su.


    Su Auntie was radiant with pride.


    Su Qionglin sat on the couch, saying reservedly, "Like I said, this amount of money is nothing to Jinhua!"


    Su Auntie was greedy andined that her daughter should have asked for more.


    "Asking for more would make them look down on us!" Old Master Su scolded his daughter-inw.


    Su Auntie was displeased inside.


    Su Ruanruan just came in.


    She started trembling again, "Ruanruan, our Qionglin is now someone who throws around millions with ease!"


    Su Ruanruan gave a light smile.


    She said, "That¡¯s good."


    Su Minghua knew Su Ruanruan¡¯s background well and feared his mother might offend someone.


    He hurriedly said, "Ruanruan has helped too."


    "Our Su Family might not need it anymore!" Su Auntie was overjoyed.


    She even felt that Old Master Su¡¯s issue came at an auspicious time, serving as an emotional test for Mr. Zhou!


    Su Ruanruan originally wanted to caution them: This approach is clearly selling your daughter!


    But now there was no need.


    The Su Family had no shame, they were beyond saving!


    ...


    Su Ruanruan, having watched the drama unfold, returned to the vi.


    It was somewhat hot today, and since Bao Jingyan hadn¡¯t returned, she took a bath first.


    Midway, Bao Jingyan did return.


    He heard the sound of the shower and smiled.


    He leaned on the sofa, sipping the tea she had drunk.


    His gaze was drawn to several boxes.


    He opened the smallest one, insidey a pair of Green Crystal Stone cufflinks.


    Quite unique, to his liking.


    In no time, Su Ruanruan came out.


    Wrapped in a pure white bathrobe, her hair still damp.


    Her body slender, her face radiant.


    Bao Jingyan called her over to dry her hair.


    Su Ruanruan knelt beside him, closing her eyes.


    Bao Jingyan gently dried her hair, his voice even softer, "What made you think of buying something for me?"


    Su Ruanruan then spoke of today¡¯s events.


    She said, "The Su Family is at their wit¡¯s end! Even a mere few millions required my elder sister to pawn jewelry."


    With her eyes closed, she calcted mentally.


    She had a n in her mind.

 Chapter 368: Old Master Su’s Heart and Soul Runs Away

    <h4>Chapter 368: Chapter 368: Old Master Su¡¯s Heart and Soul Runs Away</h4>


    Several days passed.


    The Su Family called again, asking Su Ruanruan toe back.


    Ruanruan had an idea of what it was about.


    She brought Old Zhao with her.


    As soon as they entered the house, they heard the heartbroken cries of the Su patriarch.


    "My precious darlings! Who could have the heart to do this to you!"


    "What if they fall into the hands of evil people?"


    "If something happens to them, I won¡¯t be able to go on living."


    ...


    Old Zhao followed behind, unable to hold back hisughter.


    "Your patriarch really knows how to cherish beauty."


    Ruanruan replied softly, "This is not a blessing."


    Old Zhao immediately swore to the heavens, "I am wholeheartedly devoted to my wife at home."


    Then, Ruanruan let him be.


    She walked up to the patriarch and gentlyforted him, "What¡¯s happened?"


    The patriarch was more upset than if he had lost his wife.


    He confided in his granddaughter, "Meili and Meibao are missing! I suspect someone wicked has taken them."


    Ruanruan of courseforted him.


    But Su Yugu couldn¡¯t hold back, "You¡¯re the only one who treasures them so, they¡¯re not even fit to enter a club with their looks! Patriarch, you¡¯ve seen the world in your days, how could you be fooled by these two sisters!"


    Ruanruan said softly, "It¡¯s precisely because my sisters Meili and Meibao are pure that the patriarch values them so greatly."


    The Su patriarch gripped her hand firmly.


    "Only Ruanruan understands me!"


    The Su patriarch refused to give up on the sisters.


    He said, "We must find them no matter what, they might even be carrying your little brothers or sisters in their wombs!"


    The Su Family members were collectively lost for words.


    Su Minghua¡¯s aunt was also angry.


    They spent hundreds of millions on these two unworthy women.


    She wanted to find them and y them alive!


    So, Su Minghua¡¯s aunt said, "Let¡¯s report it to the police!"


    Ruanruan immediately objected, "No! If they start investigating the patriarch, what will be of our reputation?"


    The Su patriarch gripped Ruanruan¡¯s hand even more tightly.


    Ruanruan understands me the best!


    Su Minghua¡¯s aunt was furious, "Then what do you suggest we do?"


    Ruanruan¡¯s brows furrowed slightly.


    After a moment, she had an idea, "Let¡¯s ce a missing persons ad in the newspaper under the name of rtives! I will also ask my elder brother to have his people search for them discreetly."


    The Su patriarch thought it was a good idea, "Let¡¯s do as Ruanruan says!"


    The others also agreed that it was a good n.


    Ruanruan immediately set out to take care of it.


    Outside.


    Su Minghua stood there, his expression somewhat hesitant.


    Ruanruan smiled softly, "What¡¯s wrong, big brother?"


    Su Minghua hesitated before speaking, "Ruanruan, I still owe you a lot of money."


    In total, about thirty to forty million.


    But Ruanruan asked, "How has work been for you these past few days, big brother?"


    "Well... it¡¯s been pretty good," Su Minghua replied, his hands in his pockets.


    His crumpled pack of cigarettes was squashed t.


    His fingers were trembling.


    Ruanruan was extremely perceptive.


    She fixed her gaze on his hand.


    After a long time, Su Minghua finally said in a hoarse voice, "I don¡¯t have any other skills! Just give me a shout if you need anything."


    After speaking, his face flushed.


    He hurried into the house and went upstairs.


    Ruanruan stood there, not moving.


    Old Zhao said slyly, "He¡¯s not stupid after all, he¡¯s caught on."


    Ruanruan hummed in agreement.


    She knew in her heart that Su Minghua had weighed his options.


    He was standing by her side, or rather, he chose to protect himself.


    As they got into the car, Ruanruan said to Old Zhao, "My efforts towards him were not in vain."


    But the Su patriarch wasn¡¯t so lucky.


    His two darlings.


    Their disappearance made the headlines in major newspapers, and the men of Jiuye were also sent to look for them.


    The whole city of Jiangcheng was turned upside down.


    But there was no sign of them.


    The Su patriarch was in agony.


    Tears streamed down his face.


    He clutched the clothes of his precious daughters, his thoughts filled with them.

 Chapter 369 Your Treasure, A Woman in Her Thirties

    <h4>Chapter 369: Chapter 369 Your Treasure, A Woman in Her Thirties</h4>


    Su Ruanruan gently persuaded, asionally having servants bring ginseng tea for Old Master Su to sip on.


    Afraid that he might not catch his breath.


    The rest of the Su Family reluctantly offeredfort.


    Just at this moment, two men in uniform arrived.


    "Is this the residence of Su Yugu?" they inquired.


    Su Yugu hastily approached: "Yes, yes, yes! May I ask what brings you here?"


    The two men said with a faint smile, "It¡¯s nothing serious, just wish to have your elderly father assist with an investigation."


    Investigation?


    Investigation of what?


    Old Master Su looked utterly bewildered.


    The two officials were forthright: "Here¡¯s the thing! We¡¯ve been investigating a fraud ring! ording to reliable sources, thest person they contacted was your father."


    Upon hearing this,


    the Su Family members were dumbstruck.


    Particrly Old Master Su, who was beyond agitated: "What ring? I know nothing about it!"


    The two officials were not to be trifled with, strictly professional.


    "We hope for your cooperation."


    "The ring¡¯s main members include Zhang Cuixia and Li Guirong, both 33 years old with an elementary school education."


    Old Master Su was on the verge of madness.


    "One is called Meili, and the other Meibao."


    "They are both just in their early 20s, pure and innocent young women."


    ...


    The two menughed.


    "Both have had several children. Whilemitting their crimes, they often used fish dders and chicken blood to garner sympathy from the elderly, then their husbands would follow up to extortrge sums of money."


    ...


    Swindlers!


    Old Master Su copsed onto the couch with a thud.


    Lying back, he muttered, "My treasures... turned out to be swindlers! They are no longer maidens."


    At this moment, Su Qionglin couldn¡¯t hold back any longer.


    She burst out, "Old Master, look at your age! What nonsense are you thinking of!"


    She was also decisive: "Fortunately, neither of those women got pregnant with the old master¡¯s seed, or there would be endless troubles."


    Her words reminded everyone else.


    Su Yugu immediately said to the two men, "We will cooperate with the investigation, but can you keep it confidential throughout? Our old master is somewhat of a public figure, after all."


    "Of course! We will refer to him as ¡¯Mr. Su¡¯ in our documents."


    The Su Family members breathed a sigh of relief.


    But before the two officials left, the scandal of Old Master Su being duped by the sisters had already been exposed.


    It became the top trending topic on Jiang City¡¯s local search.


    [Scandalous Affairs of a Distinguished Family]


    [Shocking! Billion-dor sisters turn out to be women in their thirties!]


    [The full story of Old Doctor Su being scammed...]


    ...


    Su Yugu, trembling with rage, scrolled through his phone.


    "Nonsense!"


    "Minghua! Handle the PR immediately."


    Su Minghua nodded, "I¡¯ll contact our legal department right away."


    As he left, he stealthily nced at Su Ruanruan.


    He knew that the public rtions efforts might not be efficacious.


    The opposition was wealthy and prepared.


    After organizing everything, Su Yugu went to console his elderly father.


    Old Master Su was pointing at the sky, mouth agape¡ª


    He murmured, "Never... never..."


    Old Master Su¡¯s head tilted to one side.


    "He¡¯s had a stroke," Su Yugu eximed, immediately attempting to provide aid.


    The Su Family descended into chaos.


    Old Master Su was rushed to the hospital...


    Eventually, overwhelmed by the shock, he suffered a stroke and became paralyzed.


    He would never be able to speak or walk again, let alone go after his treasures.


    The Su Family members stood in the hallway, utterly devastated.


    Stricken by the turn of events, it was Su Minghua, the eldest son, who took care of everything.


    But before he did anything, he would always look for Su Ruanruan¡¯s reaction.


    The hospital had an unpleasant smell.


    Su Ruanruan didn¡¯t stay long.


    She went downstairs, ready to take her leave by car.


    In the elevator, she encountered Su Minghua.


    "Sister Four," Su Minghua called her, uneasy.

 Chapter 370: Domineering! I Don’t Like People Betraying Me

    <h4>Chapter 370: Chapter 370: Domineering! I Don¡¯t Like People Betraying Me</h4>


    Su Ruanruan smiled faintly, "Big brother, have we be such strangers?"


    Su Minghua¡¯s emotions were extremelyplex.


    Su Ruanruan harbored ill intentions towards the Su Family.


    He himself was being tormented in the palm of Su Ruanruan¡¯s hand.


    When he was about to fall into hell, Su Ruanruan pulled him back.


    He understood in his heart.


    For Su Ruanruan to defeat the Su Family was as easy as lifting a finger.


    He only begged her, "Can you spare Ru¡¯an and Qionglin?"


    Su Ruanruan looked up at the red numbers of the elevator disy.


    After a moment, she indifferently said, "Second brother has treated me very well! Third sister... If she doesn¡¯t court death, no one will harm her."


    Then she informed him about something, "Big brother might not know, but in order to gather those twenty-something million, third sister sold several pieces of jewelry. She won¡¯t be able to marry into the Zhou Family."


    Su Minghua closed his eyes briefly.


    He had guessed as much.


    The elevator reached the first floor.


    He took the initiative to press the button, opening the door for Su Ruanruan.


    Su Ruanruan walked a few steps, then turned back.


    She smiled shallowly, "Big brother, I don¡¯t like it when people betray me."


    Su Minghua broke out in a cold sweat.


    *


    Su Ruanruan left the hospital.


    She went directly to a club owned by Mu Jiu.


    Yan Kuan was already waiting there.


    As soon as Su Ruanruan got out of the car, he went to open the door for her, "Miss Su, everyone¡¯s been honest!"


    Su Ruanruan smiled faintly, "You¡¯ve worked hard these past few days."


    She whispered an order, "Give each person involved 20,000 from my ount."


    His underlings were as happy as can be.


    Yan Kuan patted one of them on the head, "Aren¡¯t you going to thank Miss Su?"


    The kid, looking to be about 22 or 23 years old, immediately said respectfully, "Thank you, Miss Su."


    Su Ruanruan then softly said, "Work well, and you won¡¯t be treated unfairly! And if Mu Jiu ever causes trouble, you must tell me, too."


    Yan Kuan was particrly moved.


    He had originally thought Su Ruanruan acknowledged her kin just for the convenience of her own affairs.


    But unexpectedly, Miss Su truly cared for Mu Jiu.


    With connections to both the Gu and Bo families.


    Mu Jiu¡¯s business had be much more respectable.


    He led Su Ruanruan into a private room on the fourth floor.


    The door opened to a pitch-dark room.


    Yan Kuan turned on the light, saying, "It¡¯s not very presentable, Miss Su, please bear with it."


    As soon as the light came on, Su Ruanruan understood what he meant by "not presentable."


    Men and women were confined together.


    There were about seven or eight of them.


    Among them were two darlings of the old Su patriarch.


    Without their makeup, the two darlings suddenly looked like they were in their forties.


    "They weren¡¯t cooperative when they were first brought here; now they¡¯re behaved," Yan Kuan said, as he kicked those men.


    Su Ruanruan only addressed Meili and Meibao.


    "I heard you have kids at home," she said.


    Those two women also emerged from the rough and tumble, and they now recognized the prestigious identity of thedy before them.


    "You are Miss Su!"


    At another nce, there was no doubt.


    Those two master-gamers immediately began to wail, "Speaking of which, we¡¯re still your grandmothers!"


    "Who are Miss Su¡¯s grandmothers?" Yan Kuan snapped.


    One p each.


    They immediately became docile.


    Su Ruanruan was not annoyed.


    She said, very gently, "The old patriarch has taken ill! He¡¯s suffered a stroke and is paralyzed!"


    The two darlings felt guilty, thinking she came to settle ounts.


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s delicate features became even gentler, "If you go out now, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t live past tomorrow."


    The two darlings trembled with fear.


    Su Ruanruan felt it was almost enough, and then said, "Your only way out now is tomit suicide! Confess everything you¡¯ve done and everything you know."


    The two women refused, "We still have children!"


    Su Ruanruan lightly covered her teacup, "I will hire the bestwyer for you, and strive to get you a few fewer years."


    The two women didn¡¯t believe her.


    Could the granddaughter of the old Su bastard be this kind-hearted?


    Su Ruanruan smiled, "I not only do not hate you, but I also have to thank you."

 Chapter 371: Sweet Explosion! Such a Great Atmosphere!

    <h4>Chapter 371: Chapter 371: Sweet Explosion! Such a Great Atmosphere!</h4>


    When they came out, those people had already been sent to the station.


    Old Zhao opened the car door for Su Ruanruan, smiling and saying, "Miss Su handles things beautifully."


    But Su Ruanruan was not in the mood to celebrate.


    She smelled herself.


    "Uncle Zhao, do you think I smell a bit odd?"


    Old Zhao, driving, chuckled, "Miss Su¡¯s perfume is naturally the best."


    Su Ruanruan shook her head.


    Something felt off.


    Upon careful thought, she realized her body carried the scent of Meili and Meibao.


    Back at the vi.


    She hurried to take a shower.


    Of all times, Bao Jingyan was at home.


    When she pushed the door open, he was just rolling up his sleeves after unbuttoning his cuffs.


    Upon seeing her, he reached out and pulled.


    Pulling her into his arms.


    He moved to kiss her.


    Su Ruanruan hastily stepped back two steps and ended up falling onto the sofa.


    Bao Jingyan took the opportunity to close in, trapping her body between his.


    His tall nose nestled behind her ear, gently rubbing as he murmured, "What¡¯s keeping you busy? Haven¡¯t seen you for two or three days!"


    As he spoke, he began kissing from behind her ear.


    Moving to her cheek, then to her soft lips.


    Su Ruanruan kissed him for a while, but still insisted on taking a bath.


    "What¡¯s the matter?" His voice raspy, "Thinking of doing something in the bathroom?"


    Su Ruanruan was shy.


    She leaned on his shoulder with one hand, whispering into his ear.


    Bao Jingyan¡¯s nose touched her body.


    Smelling here and there.


    Su Ruanruan felt weak from his actions.


    She seriously said, "Stop it! I don¡¯t like it."


    "Smelling someone else on you, you don¡¯t want me to notice?" Bao Jingyan hovered away without touching her, his tone teasing, "Ruanruan, you¡¯re jealous over this?"


    Su Ruanruan wanted to say it wasn¡¯t true.


    But after a careful thought.


    It seemed it was.


    She disliked him interacting with others, even the scent on her from someone else was no exception.


    Bao Jingyan continued muttering, then pinched her cheek and kissed her.


    Their kisses deep and lingering, he breathed out between them, "I don¡¯t smell any other woman here, will you let me touch you? Hmm?"


    He was extremely skillful.


    And deliberately enticing her.


    Su Ruanruan soon couldn¡¯t resist, wrapping her arms around his waist.


    Bao Jingyan rested his forehead against hers, his voice hoarse, "Shall I carry you to the bathroom?"


    Su Ruanruan held him tight.


    Bao Jingyan horizontally lifted her, talking as they walked, "Such a delicate little thing!"


    But he cherished her delicacy.


    ...


    They stayed in the bathroom for a whole hour and a half.


    When they came out, both looked thoroughly satisfied.


    Su Ruanruan wore a ck silk bathrobe, her long hair flowing.


    Shey in Bao Jingyan¡¯s arms to rest.


    Bao Jingyan gently tickled her earlobe, whispering, "Shall we have dinner upstairs?"


    Su Ruanruan had no strength, merely humming in response.


    Knowing she had been tired these past days, Bao Jingyan became even more gentle and considerate.


    He went downstairs to bring up dinner for two.


    But Su Ruanruan sat up.


    She looked at Bao Jingyan and said, "The Su Family is nearly done for! But there¡¯s still someone who might help the Su Family."


    Bao Jingyan obviously knew.


    He moved her close to his side, personally feeding her.


    "I¡¯ll help you solve it."


    Su Ruanruan feigned disbelief, "Do you know who it is?"


    Bao Jingyan snorted with a smirk.


    He countered, "Miss Su, didn¡¯t they add you on WeChat?"


    Su Ruanruan, both embarrassed and annoyed, "Bao Jingyan, you snooping on my phone and you still justify it?"


    Bao Jingyan continued feeding her, coaxing, "Stop fussing! Let¡¯s keep a good atmosphere!"


    Su Ruanruan nced at him.


    He just loved this!


    Bao Jingyanughed, "I¡¯ve already said it, if I didn¡¯t, I wouldn¡¯t be a man."


    ...


    Meanwhile, the Su Family was in utter chaos.


    The grandeurpletely faltered.


    The dirty deeds of Old Master Su couldn¡¯t be covered up anymore.


    The reputation of the Su Family was ruined.


    Su Qionglin was not willing to give up, not to mention she was still well-connected in their circles.


    Her fate tied with the Su Family.


    For better or for worse.


    She went to find Master Zhou.


    Master Zhou had been discharged from the hospital and was residing in his riverside grand apartment.

 Chapter 372: He Doesn’t Talk About Emotions, Only Business

    <h4>Chapter 372: Chapter 372: He Doesn¡¯t Talk About Emotions, Only Business</h4>


    Last time, they parted on bad terms at the hospital.


    Su Qionglin stubbornly did not seek him out.


    Young Master Zhou naturally would not humble himself.


    When she came this time, Young Master Zhou was not surprised.


    Something happened to the Su Family.


    She naturally came to seek his help.


    Young Master Zhou had a rib injury and hired an auntie for 24-hour care.


    Young Master Zhou asked her to pour a ss of water for Su Qionglin.


    He was very polite.


    Su Qionglin, on the other hand, was at a loss.


    Throwing a tantrum was out of the question for her.


    Pleasing him was another matter, especially with an old maid present.


    The atmosphere was tense.


    Young Master Zhou, an old yer, softly instructed the auntie to go to his room.


    The auntie, who came from City B, only advised briefly: "Thedy instructed you to restrain yourself. She said she would visit in a few days."


    Young Master Zhou was rather polite to her: "Alright, I got it."


    It was not the auntie¡¯s ce to meddle too much.


    She returned to her room, only discreetly sending a message to Mrs. Zhou.


    With no others around, Su Qionglin leaned close to Young Master Zhou¡¯s leg and softly asked him, "How¡¯s your health?"


    Young Master Zhou pinched her chin lightly: "Still care about me?"


    Su Qionglin hurriedly expressed, "Jinhua, we have feelings for each other."


    Young Master Zhou scoffed.


    He picked up a mug next to him and sipped some red wine.


    He asked her, "Su Qionglin, do you love me?"


    "Of course I love you."


    Young Master Zhou shook his head, "You don¡¯t love me! If you did, how could you tolerate the existence of other women?"


    He was a charmer but not a fool.


    Since she came to ask him for help, they needed to negotiate properly.


    He didn¡¯t talk about feelings, only deals.


    Young Master Zhou said, "Marriage is out of the question!"


    Su Qionglin¡¯s lips twitched.


    Finally, she managed a strained smile: "I can ept that!"


    She quickly spoke out, "Jinhua, I just beg you to help me!"


    Su Qionglin¡¯s delicate face hardened: "Those two bitches are bent on ruining the old master! Jinhua, if the old master¡¯s reputation is destroyed, I will have a hard time in the future."


    Young Master Zhou agreed.


    He said, "I¡¯ll handle it!"


    Su Qionglin nestled by his leg, softly said, "Not a word from them should leak out! Let them rot in jail!"


    Her obedience was fresh to Young Master Zhou.


    He patted her cheek, his voice suddenly deep.


    "How will you thank me?"


    Su Qionglin knew what he wanted!


    Usually, she upheld her dignity, unwilling to attend to him like those minor celebrities.


    He was always dissatisfied.


    But she... still felt it was beneath her.


    Young Master Zhou smiled wryly.


    He raised the stakes.


    He took out a diamond ne from the safe.


    It was dazzling and very expensive!


    Young Master Zhou sat on the sofa, mentioning nonchntly, "It was auctionedst week at Christie¡¯s."


    Su Qionglin was thrilled.


    Holding the ne, she admired it repeatedly: "For me?"


    It just so happened she pawned onest time.


    This one, only better than thest.


    Young Master Zhou watched her happy expression, his eyes carrying a hint of mockery.


    Such goods, only suitable for appreciation.


    If she had more backbone, he might actually respect her a bit more.


    Young Master Zhou leaned close to her ear, whispering lowly, "Go take a bath! Come back wearing just this."


    He wanted her to serve him, kneeling at his feet...


    Su Qionglin struggled momentarily.


    She gave in.


    She went to take a bath, wearing that expensive ne.


    Truly beautiful!


    Zhou Jinhua still sat there.


    Holding a ss of red wine, he gently savored it.


    His gaze on her carried both appreciation and interest.


    Su Qionglin still wanted to talk to him about affection.


    But Young Master Zhou saw through her little tricks, he directly said, "This ne, how many people want it?"


    Su Qionglin thought of the Su Family, thought of Su Ruanruan¡¯s haughty demeanor.


    She steeled her heart,pletely bing Young Master Zhou¡¯s ything...

 Chapter 373: No Hurry! It’s Just a Flicker of Hope Before the End

    <h4>Chapter 373: Chapter 373: No Hurry! It¡¯s Just a Flicker of Hope Before the End</h4>


    She made Mr. Zhou happy.


    And Mr. Zhou took care of things for her.


    The next day, the disgraceful news about the old master of the Su Family was suppressed.


    It was rumored that a significant amount of money was spent.


    The Su Family finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    ...


    Hospital.


    The old master of the Su Family couldn¡¯t speak, but his mind was clear.


    Su Yugu stood by the bed, affectionately bringing good news to his father.


    "Dad, don¡¯t worry! Jinhua has suppressed everything."


    The old master of the Su Family looked towards Su Qionglin.


    His eyes were filled with appreciation.


    After a moment, he lifted his hand, and Su Yugu said, "Ruanruan is here too!"


    Su Ruanruan stepped forward and grasped the old master¡¯s hand.


    She said softly, "They deceived the old master¡¯s feelings! With Sister Qionglin here, those two women won¡¯t have a good end."


    The old master of the Su Family nodded incessantly.


    Ruanruan understands me!


    In Su Ruanruan¡¯s eyes, there was a gleam of broken light.


    She was willing to let the Su Family have their moments of pride!


    Consider it... theirst hurrah!


    After making an appearance, she left the hospital room.


    Behind her, Su Qionglin called out to her: "Su Ruanruan."


    Su Ruanruan turned around.


    She smiled slightly, very gracefully: "Did you call me, third sister?"


    Su Qionglin walked up to her, her face fierce and hostile: "The old master and my dad were deceived by you, but I certainly won¡¯t be! You¡¯ve never had good intentions toward the Su Family."


    Su Ruanruan casually countered: "Do you have any evidence, third sister?"


    Su Qionglin sneered: "If there was evidence, do you think you would still be standing here?"


    She continued: "As long as I¡¯m here, the Su Family will not fall, and I won¡¯t let you have thestugh."


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s gaze, however, fell on her ne.


    If she remembered correctly, it was an auction item from Christie¡¯sst week.


    Bought by someone sent by Mr. Zhou.


    As for why it¡¯s on Su Qionglin¡¯s neck, Su Ruanruan could guess a thing or two.


    She smiled: "The ne is very beautiful."


    Su Qionglin said sweetly: "Jinhua bought it for me at Christie¡¯s."


    Then, she turned to inquire about Su Ruanruan¡¯s private affairs.


    "By the way, I heard the Bao Family might have a double celebration by the end of the year! Bao Jingyan also has a girlfriend now, Ruanruan, will it be inconvenient for you to visit the Bao Family in the future?"


    Su Ruanruan gave a faint smile: "You¡¯re quite well-informed."


    Su Qionglin¡¯s voice was full of malice: "Su Ruanruan, no matter that you are the daughter of the Gu Family, who would be willing to marry you in Jiangcheng after you¡¯ve kept vigil in Bao Ziqi¡¯s room?"


    Su Ruanruan remained calm.


    She said: "You¡¯re very considerate, third sister."


    She turned and left.


    Su Qionglin felt triumphant inside.


    She yed with the diamond ne in her hand, thinking: Jinhua must still have some feelings for her.


    She had face, and naturally, she was even more pleasing to Mr. Zhou.


    These things, she did very naturally.


    Mr. Zhou found her exciting at first but then got a bit tired of her.


    He was injured and didn¡¯t touch her much after two days.


    Su Qionglin took it as his consideration.


    After her bath, she snuggled against him and softly spoke ill of Su Ruanruan.


    "Jinhua, do you remember Ruanruan?"


    Mr. Zhou was originally disinterested and ready to sleep.


    But now he opened his eyes: "Su Ruanruan?"


    Su Qionglin hummed in response.


    She said: "When Bao Ziqi had an incident, I should have been the one to go to the Bao Family! At that time, Ruanruan was still an orphan, yet she rushed to take my ce."


    She raised her eyes: "Ruanruan is alright in every aspect, but she¡¯s just too vain."


    The thoughts of women.


    Zhou Jinhua understood them best.


    How could he not see through such petty tricks?


    He couldn¡¯t be bothered with her and just gave a nonmittal hum.


    Closing his eyes to sleep.


    Su Qionglin, not receiving a response, was somewhat angry but didn¡¯t dare to provoke him.


    ...


    The next morning.


    Mr. Zhou, however, was tickled by the mention of Su Ruanruanst night.


    He was in the mood.


    He was about to start things with Su Qionglin when his cellphone rang.


    It was a call from City B, from Mr. Zhou¡¯s parents.

 Chapter 374: Young Master Zhou is Summoned Back to City B

    <h4>Chapter 374: Chapter 374: Young Master Zhou is Summoned Back to City B</h4>


    Master Zhou has always held his parents in high regard, and he took his mobile phone to the window to answer a call.


    Su Qionglin sought to assert her presence.


    Feigning ignorance of who was calling, she hugged Master Zhou from behind.


    Her voice soft, "Jinhua, whose call is it?"


    On the other end, her voice was indeed heard.


    Lady Zhou never took a liking to women from outside their circle, and she told Master Zhou, "When I¡¯m talking to you, don¡¯t let any indiscreet women linger around."


    Her tone was moderate, but it reached Su Qionglin¡¯s ears.


    Su Qionglin felt humiliated.


    Master Zhou, however, had some manners, patting her and asking her to leave.


    He took the call.


    About ten minutester.


    Master Zhou came out.


    He was already dressed neatly.


    He told Su Qionglin, "I have to go back to City B for a month."


    Su Qionglin was shocked.


    Master Zhou did not conceal the reason.


    He said directly, "My mother has arranged a blind date for me! I must spend this month with her to see if we are suitable for marriage."


    All of Su Qionglin¡¯s pride was shattered.


    She knew her status in his life, but this... was too soon.


    She couldn¡¯t help but fight for it: "Jinhua, do we not stand a chance?"


    "No!" Master Zhou was straightforward.


    "Because of social status?"


    He looked at her and suddenly said, "No! Because I don¡¯t love you."


    Master Zhou was a very pragmatic person.


    Either he would marry a woman of equal social standing,


    or someone who would drive him wild with passion regardless of everything.


    Unfortunately, she was neither!


    Master Zhou also opened up to her: "My mother found out I was helping the Su Family and pressured me to withdraw all assistance!"


    He wrote her a check for 30 million.


    "Let¡¯s part on good terms!"


    Su Qionglin felt like she had fallen from heaven into hell.


    Before leaving, Master Zhou gave her a piece of advice: "The Su Family has offended someone they shouldn¡¯t have."


    ...


    That day, Master Zhou flew to City B.


    Lady Zhou didn¡¯t take him for the blind date.


    Instead, they went to the Sun Mansion.


    Graceful Lady Zhou kept her smile and waited for two hours at the door of the Sun Mansion just to see Mrs. Sun Jingan.


    Lady Zhou said to Mrs. Sun Jingan, "Jinhua is thoughtless and has troubled you! I¡¯ve brought him here to apologize."


    She also tentatively inquired about Sun Jingan¡¯s whereabouts.


    Mrs. Sun Jingan smiled reservedly, "Lady Zhou is too kind! It¡¯s normal for children to be mischievous!"


    She added, "Jing¡¯an is not here! It¡¯s usual for him to be away during the holidays and not return for several days."


    She was quite cordial to Master Zhou, "I hear you¡¯re doing business in Jiangcheng?"


    Master Zhou was good at ttering women.


    Be they old or young, he excelled.


    Heplimented Mrs. Sun Jingan¡¯s fair hands, saying that the jade from Jiangcheng suited her the best.


    Mrs. Sun Jinganughed, "My husband¡¯s ancestral home is in Jiangcheng, you¡¯re trying to fool me!"


    She added, "Jing¡¯an¡¯s nephew is Jingyan."


    With this hint,


    Master Zhou understood.


    The Sun Family stood behind Su Ruanruan.


    She and Bao Jingyan were in a romantic rtionship!


    No wonder, just a few flirtatious words and a WeChat request got him beaten up.


    Exiting the Sun Mansion,


    Lady Zhou instructed, "Don¡¯t meddle in the Su Family¡¯s affairs anymore! Otherwise, you might offend someone unknowingly, making it difficult for your father and me to conduct business."


    She continued, "A girl like Su Qionglin is far too frivolous! You are not to associate with her anymore."


    Lady Zhou also felt some regret.


    She had heard Song Wei speak highly of Miss Su Ruanruan and admired her greatly.


    Being the only daughter of the Gu Family, it would have been wonderful if she could have been matched with Jinhua.


    Unfortunately, Jinhua no longer had that chance.


    ...


    Master Zhou also knew the ways of business.


    He agreeably consented.


    He stayed in City B, keeping to himself.


    He had no women around him, but asionally thought of Su Ruanruan...


    Without his assistance,


    The Su Family quickly copsed!


    The pride and joy of the Su patriarch revealed all the bluster and posturing he had maintained over the years.


    Not only personal morals but also medical ethics were called into question.


    In a moment, the reputation of the Su patriarch was in ruins, and his infamy widely spread.

 Chapter 375: Su Ruanruan Takes Advantage of the Situation

    <h4>Chapter 375: Chapter 375: Su Ruanruan Takes Advantage of the Situation</h4>


    The Su Family¡¯s treasures were all ced on Su Qionglin.


    Su Qionglin made countless phone calls.


    Young Master Zhou did not answer.


    Her face pale, she put down the phone.


    Su Yugu harshly took a drag of his cigarette.


    Auntie Su¡¯s voice sharp: "Jinhua returning to City B at this time, is he deliberately avoiding us?"


    She looked at her daughter: "Qionglin, give mom a straightforward answer, is there a problem between you two?"


    At this moment, Su Qionglin had no choice but to admit: "He went back to City B for a blind date."


    Auntie Su burst out cursing: "Heartless, faithless creature!"


    She wanted to go and settle scores with someone.


    Su Qionglin pleaded, "Mom, please save me some face!"


    Auntie Su, frustrated, said: "That shouldn¡¯t allow him to take advantage for free."


    Su Qionglin stayed silent.


    Then, Su Yugu solemnly said: "Now it¡¯s not just the old man¡¯s reputation that¡¯s ruined, the hospital operation also has major problems! Those pharmaceuticalpanies that always used to beg me are now each knocking on my door demanding payments."


    He looked at his daughter: "Qionglin, how much cash do you still have?"


    Su Qionglin, a model, had a handsome ie.


    But she was a big spender and hadn¡¯t saved much.


    She only had a few decent pieces of jewelry.


    She agreed with Su Yugu wholeheartedly, "Dad, I can stille up with twenty or thirty million."


    "That¡¯s not enough!" Su Yugu lit another cigarette.


    Su Qionglin looked distressed.


    At this moment, Su Minghua spoke up, "Dad, why don¡¯t we ask Ruanruan for advice?"


    Su Yugu¡¯s brow twitched.


    He looked up at his eldest son.


    Su Minghua felt slightly guilty and forced himself to appear calm.


    Fortunately, Su Yugu agreed.


    ...


    Asking Ruanruan was not smooth for the Su Family.


    Ruanruan was busy socializing.


    Either apanying Mrs. Gu to the opera or going with Old Madam Bao to burn incense.


    After asking three or four times, she finally found a spare moment.


    Ruanruan brought Qin Chao and Yan Kuan along.


    ck wool skirt, a warm-colored thin coat over it.


    The fabric was very soft.


    With her ck hair, her face looked clean and innocent.


    Su Yugu invited Ruanruan to the main seat.


    Auntie Su personally poured tea.


    Ruanruan asked with concern, "Uncle, did you call me over for something?"


    Su Yugu took a moment and said, "You¡¯ve seen the rumors outside! The family is in trouble."


    Ruanruan took a sip of tea, smiling, "It¡¯s all scandals! In a while, some celebrity¡¯s love life will naturally overshadow this."


    She was watertight.


    Su Yugu was left speechless.


    Auntie Su, anxious, spoke first: "Ruanruan, the hospital operation has encountered problems, you can¡¯t refuse to help."


    Ruanruan set down her tea cup.


    She smiled lightly: "I remember that I don¡¯t have any shares in Tongsheng! The shares from dad¡¯s time were taken by uncle, even the ten percent given by Bao Family were taken by you."


    Su Family appeared pained.


    Havingmitted countless misdeeds, they now found themselves without an exit strategy.


    Ruanruan made her point, then stood up: "I have a four o¡¯clock flight, I should go."


    The Su Family was reluctant to let her leave.


    Su Yugu gave a signal to his eldest son.


    Su Minghua then said, "Youngest sister! If not for Buddha¡¯s sake, then for the monk¡¯s."


    He added, "Second uncle is watching from above!"


    Ruanruan then gently said, "Now, no one knows if Su Family can get through this. I can¡¯t throw my billions into the water, uncle, you need to give me an exnation."


    Su Yugu thought Ruanruan was seizing the opportunity to feast!


    He then spoke of a loan, offering high interest.


    Ruanruan said, "I¡¯ll put up two billion, buying twenty percent of the shares from uncle."


    Su Yugu was furious!


    Veins bulging on his neck.


    In good times, this part of the family business was worth three billion.


    Ruanruan was clearly taking advantage of the fire!

 Chapter 376: Revenge! Feed All These Medicines to Old Master Su

    <h4>Chapter 376: Chapter 376: Revenge! Feed All These Medicines to Old Master Su</h4>


    Su Qionglin shouted sharply, "Dad, you can¡¯t agree to her!"


    Su Yugu¡¯s face was as grim as still water: "If you don¡¯t agree, can youe up with two hundred million?"


    Su Qionglin couldn¡¯t.


    She red at Su Ruanruan with all her might.


    She didn¡¯t believe Su Ruanruan could produce two hundred million.


    Su Ruanruan sat down and lightly wrote a series of checks.


    Su Qionglin, disbelieving, made a phone call to the bank.


    The bank manager spoke to her politely on the phone: "Miss Su¡¯s avable ount bnce is still over 1.8 billion, and additionally, she has a fixed ie of 50 million every month. The checks she writes, there is absolutely no chance they¡¯d bounce."


    Su Qionglin¡¯s face turned pale.


    She felt like she had been struck a blow.


    Su Ruanruan didn¡¯t squabble with her; she brought awyer and made the transaction with Su Yugu in person.


    Half an hourter, she acquired another twenty percent of Tongsheng Hospital¡¯s shares.


    Su Yugu did the math, he still held forty percent.


    Minghua had ten percent.


    No matter what, the Su Family still called the shots at Tongsheng Hospital.


    He decided to deal with Zhou Xuan, with the two hundred million in capital.


    Su Ruanruan put away her checkbook and stood up.


    Su Qionglin was still fighting like a trapped beast: "As long as I marry into the Zhou Family, this amount of money is nothing!"


    Su Ruanruan smiled slightly: "Bing thedy of a prominent family, many things are not as morous as the third sister imagines! Without a husband¡¯s love, how could one spend freely?"


    Having said that, she no longer paid attention to Su Qionglin.


    At this moment, she had someone to meet!


    ...


    At the high-end sanitarium.


    The old Master Suy quietly on the hospital bed.


    He had suffered a stroke, paralyzing him.


    He couldn¡¯t speak, but his mind was clear.


    Su Ruanruan pushed the door in.


    Yan Kuan and Qin Chao followed behind her.


    "Is everything taken care of?" Su Ruanruan asked softly.


    Yan Kuan replied respectfully: "Nh Master personally took care of it, nothing will go wrong."


    Su Ruanruan smiled faintly.


    Something seemed off to the old Master Su lying on the bed.


    Ruanruan no longer resembled his understanding granddaughter.


    "Of course, I¡¯m not!" Su Ruanruan said with a coldugh.


    She raised a few documents in her hand and walked up to the old Master Su.


    "This is thirty percent of the Tongsheng Hospital shares, and thend deed for Su Residence. They all belong to me now."


    The old Master Su¡¯s eyes suddenly widened!


    He frantically patted the bed, trying to call for someone!


    "No one wille!" Su Ruanruan tenderly fixed the old Master Su¡¯s nket, her tone gentle: "Because today, I want to have a good talk with you, old Master."


    The old Master Su couldn¡¯t speak.


    He could only stare at Su Ruanruan.


    Su Ruanruan smiled lightly: "Since old Master cannot speak, let me do the talking. Remember Song Wei? She was someone I brought in, it was a trap from the beginning. She seduced my eldest brother, making him unable to extricate himself, and the Su Family coveted her wealth! Not only did they give the money to sister Meiru, but my eldest brother was recorded and extorted out of fifty million. Oh yes, those fifty million were exchanged with shares."


    At this point, the old Master Su was fiercely clutching the nket.


    He was ready to fight Su Ruanruan with all he¡¯s got.


    "Don¡¯t be angry, there¡¯s more!" Su Ruanruan smiled faintly: "My eldest brother was always gambling, and to repay his gambling debts, he sold the residence to me! But don¡¯t worry, old Master, he has now reformed and started anew."


    The old Master Su suddenly let out a few gasps.


    "How vicious!"


    "You... evil..."


    ...


    "Where could I be as vicious as you, old Master?" Su Ruanruan pulled out a medicine bottle from her handbag.


    The old Master Su saw the medicine bottle.


    His expression became bizarre.


    It was as if he had regained some rity.


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s grip tightened: "I don¡¯t believe you don¡¯t recognize this! Nor do I believe you don¡¯t know about my eldest uncle giving this to dad!"


    "Er... Er..." The old Master Su shook his head desperately.


    Su Ruanruan lowered her gaze.


    She gently opened the lid.


    She said: "Since I can¡¯t hear the exnation from you, old Master, there¡¯s still my eldest uncle."


    Qin Chao and Yan Kuan stepped forward.


    They forcibly opened old Master Su¡¯s mouth.


    Su Ruanruan fed the pills into his mouth, one by one...

 Chapter 377: This One, Reserved for Eldest Uncle

    <h4>Chapter 377: Chapter 377: This One, Reserved for Eldest Uncle</h4>


    Su Lao Yezi struggled fiercely.


    His withered fingers clenched the bedsheet into a tight ball.


    Yan Kuan delivered a heavy p.


    All the medicine went into Su Lao Yezi¡¯s belly.


    Su Ruanruan gently said, "Your reputation is now ruined, staying conscious is only more painful!"


    She smiled lightly, "By the way, those sisters didn¡¯t run away. It was I who captured them and forced them to relentlessly use Lao Yezi. The harsher they used, the fewer years I let them stay in prison."


    Hatred filled Su Lao Yezi¡¯s eyes.


    Yan Kuan pped him again.


    "Still thinking it¡¯s like the old days! An old fool who even harms his own son, are you even human!"


    Su Lao Yezi was struck till he could barely breathe.


    Su Ruanruan softly said, "Don¡¯t let him die! I still want toe and give Lao Yezi the good news on the day his brother is sentenced."


    She held thest pill.


    Leaning close to Su Lao Yezi¡¯s ear, she whispered, "This one, is saved for uncle."


    Su Lao Yezi foamed at the mouth...


    Having done all this.


    Su Ruanruan went to the cemetery.


    She stood alone in front of Su Peiming¡¯s grave for a long time.


    ...


    Su Residence.


    Two billion yuan injected vitality into the Su Family.


    Su Qionglin hired topwyers, vowing to take down those two despicable people.


    She came home to share the good news.


    But saw Su Yugu looking despondent.


    "What¡¯s wrong, Dad?"


    Su Yugu said gravely, "Lao Yezi has be a vegetable."


    Su Qionglin was stunned.


    Having been the favored child in the family, she was now extremely angry.


    Choking up, she said, "Dad, I must kill those two bitches. I want them to rot in jail."


    Su Minghua, standing by, remained silent.


    After a while, he went upstairs alone.


    He sat in his bedroom, smoking fiercely.


    Ruanruan was more ruthless than he had anticipated.


    But he felt what she did wasn¡¯t too excessive, as back then... Lao Yezi and his father treated his uncle the same way.


    His fingers trembled.


    He knew, his own father was next.


    ...


    One monthter.


    Early winter.


    Gu Mansion.


    Su Ruanruan received a phone call early in the morning.


    From Bao Mansion, saying it had snowed and inviting Su Ruanruan to enjoy the snow.


    It was cold, and Su Ruanruan didn¡¯t want to go out.


    Later, Bao Mingyuan personally called, yfully saying the olddy missed her.


    Su Ruanruan reluctantly agreed.


    This visit meant she would stay for a couple of days.


    Madame Gu prepared her belongings, jokingly said, "Are you fighting with Jingyan and now need the elders to mediate?"


    Su Ruanruan and Bao Jingyan¡¯s conflict.


    It was but a minor disagreement between the sheets.


    Modest, Su Ruanruan wouldn¡¯t admit it.


    She just bit her lip, "I¡¯m going for the sake of the olddy."


    Madame Gu pretended not to know.


    She packed severalrge suitcases for Su Ruanruan, not counting the gifts from Bao family¡¯s women.


    All very proper.


    When Su Ruanruan arrived at the Bao Mansion, it was already noon.


    Gui Zhi took her to sort out her luggage, Bao Jingyan came down from the third floor.


    He wore light-colored pants and a white high-neck sweater.


    Mature and handsome.


    His gaze towards her.


    Unfathomable.


    It had been over a week since Su Ruanruan had seen him.


    She couldn¡¯t help but steal a few more nces.


    Bao Jingyan said, "It¡¯s cold in the courtyard with the snow, stay in the main house! There¡¯s an empty room on the third floor, east side."


    Gui Zhi dared not decide on her own.


    Bao Mingyuan said, "Madame Gu sent you over, it¡¯s improper to stay in the courtyard, do as Jingyan said!"


    Su Ruanruan wanted to refuse, but feared being too obvious.


    She nced at Bao Jingyan.


    His gaze was burning.


    Following Gui Zhi upstairs, she avoided him but Bao Jingyan moved closer.


    Their bodies brushed past each other.


    He whispered in a low voice, "Still mad?"


    [Happy Mid-Autumn Festival~~]

 Chapter 378: And I Can Only Sympathize with Brother

    <h4>Chapter 378: Chapter 378: And I Can Only Sympathize with Brother</h4>


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s face flushed, and her steps quickened.


    Bao Jingyuan mored, "Big brother, you have a girlfriend. If you and Su Ruanruan stay alone on the third floor, your girlfriend will get angry."


    Bao Jingyan walked down the stairs slowly, "Get angry?"


    Bao Jingyuan seriously replied, "Of course she¡¯ll get angry!"


    Bao Jingyan teased, "Then what should I do to make amends?"


    Bao Jingyuan eagerly said, "Just keep your distance from Su Ruanruan, big brother!"


    A faint smile yed at the corner of Bao Jingyan¡¯s mouth.


    ¡ªAfraid she¡¯ll get even angrier.


    When Su Ruanruan came downstairs, Xia Minn had also arrived.


    She also brought a suitcase, as if nning a short stay.


    Mrs. Bao spoke gently, "I invited Minn over."


    She intended to get close to Bao Jingyan, saying, "Jingyan can also invite his girlfriend over. The snow scene in the Jing Garden is really not bad this year!"


    Bao Jingyan smiled faintly.


    He looked at Su Ruanruan and frowned, "You finished packing so quickly?"


    In front of others, Su Ruanruan didn¡¯t want to upset him.


    She said, "Aunt Gui Zhi packed for me."


    Bao Jingyan deliberately picked on her, "You dare to boss Aunt Gui around?"


    He added, "Only the olddy canmand her, how cozy must you two be to have this clout?"


    Su Ruanruan was both angry and embarrassed.


    He was clearly taking advantage of her.


    On the side, Bao Mingyuan thought he was behaving like an old dog. Can¡¯t Jingyan have a bit more shame?


    Xia Minn, on the other hand, looked downcast.


    Her treatment at the Bao Family was far worse than Su Ruanruan¡¯s.


    Her heart was not content, as she was supposed to be the future daughter-inw of the Bao Family!


    Yet she didn¡¯t realize, her arrival was abrupt.


    Bao Mingyuan didn¡¯t really like it.


    Bao Ziqi saved her face, helping her with the luggage to the second floor.


    Xia Minn was going to stay in the bedroom next to Bao Ziqi¡¯s.


    Bao Ziqi said in a t voice, "No."


    Xia Minn opened the door curiously, "Why not? I think theyout here suits an unmarrieddy."


    "If I say no, then no," Bao Ziqi closed the door.


    Xia Minn suddenly blushed.


    She looked at him shyly, "Ziqi, do you want me to stay in your room?"


    Bao Ziqi was taken aback.


    A faint blush rose on his pale face.


    Not because of affection.


    But difort.


    He had never thought of anything happening with Xia Minn...


    Luckily, he quickly regained hisposure and took her to a bedroom at the northernmost end, "You can stay here."


    "The north-facing room! Won¡¯t it be cold?"


    "There¡¯s central heating."


    Their back and forth left Xia Minn somewhat disheartened.


    After putting down her luggage, they went downstairs for a meal.


    During the meal, Mrs. Bao tried to ostracize Su Ruanruan by bringing up Bao Jingyan¡¯s girlfriend multiple times.


    Even Bao Mingyuan was annoyed, "Isn¡¯t Ziqi¡¯s issue enough for you to worry about?"


    Mrs. Bao immediately fell silent.


    Her husband had been very cold to her recently.


    On her face, she put on a pitiful and charming appearance.


    Bao Mingyuan, always tender-hearted to women, said when no one was around after the meal, "It¡¯s cold. There¡¯s no need to kneel at the ancestral hall for the next few days."


    Mrs. Bao¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears again.


    It was cold outside, but the bedroom was warm.


    Knowing her husband had softened a bit, she went to the bathroom to freshen up.


    Bao Mingyuan had the habit of an hour¡¯s nap at noon.


    That day, he stayed in the bedroom for a full three hours...


    *


    First floor.


    Housekeeper Wang made a firece, and the youngsters gathered around for fun.


    The olddy also came.


    The olddy wanted to y mahjong.


    Xia Minn rememberedst time and didn¡¯t want to participate.


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s pale slender hands were warmed by the firece. She said, "I won¡¯t join this time."


    Only then did Xia Minn show the demeanor of a true fianc¨¦e.


    She yed cards with the olddy, keeping her happy.


    Bao Ziqi and Bao Jingyan also joined the table.


    Su Ruanruan sat alone in front of the firece, holding a book to read.


    On the snowy day, she wore a printed wool long dress.


    Her ck hair draped over her shoulders.


    Quietly reading¡ªa true beauty!


    Bao Jingyan¡¯s gaze drifted over there from time to time...

 Chapter 379: Sweet! Bao Jingyan is Not Being Human Today 1

    <h4>Chapter 379: Chapter 379: Sweet! Bao Jingyan is Not Being Human Today 1</h4>


    Bao Jingyuan shouted, "Big brother, you¡¯ve set off firecrackers again!"


    The granny was shuffling the deck and said, "Jingyan, what are you doing spaced out? You¡¯ve lost quite a bit of money."


    Bao Jingyan hung his head.


    Indeed!


    He then said to the other side, "Ruanruan,e help me take a look! If I lose, you won¡¯t have any candy to eat."


    Su Ruanruan was unwilling toe over.


    The granny then smiled and said, "Come over! He¡¯s getting anxious because he¡¯s losing."


    Su Ruanruan, not wanting to disrespect the granny, had to put down her book ande over.


    Gui Zhi immediately moved a chair next to Bao Jingyan.


    A cup of hot fragrant tea was ced in her hand.


    Xia Minn was not pleased.


    Gui Zhi was overly enthusiastic towards Su Ruanruan!


    She pondered: Does this Gui Zhi not know how to assess the situation, thus not trying to please me?


    She was about to say something.


    Bao Jingyan grabbed a tile.


    He didn¡¯t look at it.


    Covering it, he leaned towards Su Ruanruan, "Ruanruan, blow on it! Lend me some luck."


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s delicate little face suddenly looked charmingly alluring.


    She bit her lower lip.


    Bao Jingyan pretended not to notice.


    He smiled, "Blow on the tile, hmm?"


    There were quite a few people around!


    Apart from those ying mahjong, there were also seven or eight distinguished servants watching.


    No matter how upset Su Ruanruan was, she could only blow gently.


    Bao Jingyan flipped the tile.


    He immediatelyid the tiles down single-handedly, "Sorry, pair upon pair, I¡¯ve won."


    With a face full of delight, he epted the chips from everyone, while saying, "It¡¯s different when Ruanruan blows on it."


    The granny suddenly looked enlightened!


    Bao Ziqi¡¯s face was tense.


    Su Ruanruan felt both embarrassed and angry.


    At this moment, the granny pretended to have a headache, "Ouch! I¡¯m feeling a bit cold, Gui Zhi help me go back and put on an extra piece of clothing."


    She then asked Su Ruanruan to y for her.


    Su Ruanruan didn¡¯t refuse.


    She sat down at the mahjong table, directly next to Bao Jingyan.


    Afterward, she specifically targeted Bao Jingyan, refusing to win unless Bao Jingyan set off the firecrackers.


    A few roundster.


    Xia Minn was puzzled.


    Was Su Ruanruan targeting big brother?


    Was their rtionship really bad?


    Bao Jingyan was in a great mood, he yed a tile with a smile, "Hey, this is for Ruanruan to eat."


    Su Ruanruan was about to eat it.


    But with him saying that, she felt awkward to do so.


    Her cheeks had a light blush.


    She looked very pretty.


    Bao Jingyan yed another tile.


    He leaned in close to Su Ruanruan, "Ruanruan, did I set off firecrackers?"


    Actually, he did!


    But how could she win with him saying things like that?


    Luckily, Bao Jingyan knew when to stop, and he said, "I¡¯m tired! I¡¯m going upstairs to rest for a bit."


    After he left, Xia Minn couldn¡¯t help saying, "Big brother probably lost six or seven million, huh?"


    The Bao family¡¯s servants all remained silent.


    They thought this Miss Xia was somewhat unsophisticated.


    Instead, Bao Jingyuan eximed, "Su Ruanruan won the most!"


    Su Ruanruan nced at her, then pulled out a few bills for her.


    Bao Jingyuan saw them.


    It was actually over a million.


    She was angered but also tempted.


    Su Ruanruan then distributed the rest of the money to the distinguished servants as a winter festival gift.


    The servants were all pleased, thinking Miss Su was kind.


    Then, Bao Jingyuan suggested, "It¡¯s snowing heavily outside! Let¡¯s go make a snowman."


    Such childish activities really weren¡¯t of much interest to aristocraticdies.


    But Su Ruanruan didn¡¯t want to go up to the third floor.


    She put on her coat, changed her shoes, and went along.


    Bao Ziqi watched outside.


    Xia Minn, not wanting to be outdone, gritted her teeth and also ran out into the snowy field.


    Bao Jingyuan, heartlessly, started ying wildly...


    She insisted on making a bigger snowman than anyone else.


    Su Ruanruan epted the challenge.


    Initially, the physically strong Bao Jingyuan indeed made a bigger one.


    But the Bao family servants, having received benefits from Su Ruanruan,ter started shoveling snow one by one to help Su Ruanruan.


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s snowman, gigantic.


    Bao Jingyuan screamed furiously...


    Xia Minn quietly watched.


    She was so jealous of Su Ruanruan and was nearly going mad.

 Chapter 380: Sweet! Bao Jingyan is Not Being Human Today 2

    <h4>Chapter 380: Chapter 380: Sweet! Bao Jingyan is Not Being Human Today 2</h4>


    Su Ruanruan felt pleasantly warm all over and content.


    The phone in her pocket rang.


    She nced at it, then looked towards the third floor of the main house.


    On a balcony on the third floor, a tall figure stood.


    His voice was husky: "Gone crazy with ying?"


    Su Ruanruan hung up the phone directly.


    She continued to build her snowman.


    But, going crazy with ying had its consequences.


    That night, her period came, and her feet were painfully cold.


    The olddy had Gui Zhi bring over some ginger soup.


    Gui Zhi, following the olddy¡¯s orders, had wanted to say more, but just then Bao Jingyan entered.


    Gui Zhi smiled, "Master Jingyan, you say it."


    Bao Jingyan closed the door.


    Su Ruanruan was still angry at him and sat on the sofa by the floor-to-ceiling window.


    Reservedly drinking her ginger soup.


    Bao Jingyan found a foot bath somewhere, filling it with hot water and medicinal herbs.


    "What are you doing?" Su Ruanruan¡¯s voice was somewhat tender.


    Bao Jingyan bent his knee.


    Took hold of her foot, helping her take off her shoes and socks.


    Her instep was extremely attractive, and her skin was pale too.


    Bao Jingyan gently touched it and ced it in the hot water.


    He massaged the sole of her foot; Su Ruanruan sighed infort.


    "Not angry anymore?" Bao Jingyan looked up at her, his voice raspy.


    Quite enticing.


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s face flushed, "Angry."


    She said reservedly, "What nonsense were you spouting while ying cards today?"


    Bao Jingyan chuckled lowly.


    He said, "Just teasing you! You¡¯ve been ignoring me for days."


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s face reddened even more, as the incident came back to her mind.


    She was young, inexperienced.


    He always teased her in various ways.


    He just liked to see her breakdown crying...


    Su Ruanruan stayed silent.


    Bao Jingyan didn¡¯t speak either, but the air was filled with tenderness.


    He spoke to her softly, teaching her that it was not unusual for most married couples to do such things...


    Su Ruanruan felt he was coaxing her.


    "Where am I coaxing you?" Bao Jingyan¡¯s voice was unbelievably gentle, "Ruanruan, are you going to say you¡¯re notfortable?"


    Su Ruanruan grabbed a throw pillow and hit him.


    Hitting him head-on.


    More than shy, she was truly annoyed.


    Bao Jingyan held her in his embrace.


    Her hair was a mess,pletely disheveled.


    But Bao Jingyan didn¡¯t care.


    He also gathered her feet into hisp, not minding that they were wet.


    He said in a husky voice, "Just now, seeing you ying with Jingyuan reminded me how long it¡¯s been since our home has been lively, Ruanruan, shall we buy a big house and have more children in the future, okay?"


    Su Ruanruan blushed.


    She said she didn¡¯t want to have many children.


    Childbirth would change her figure.


    "I¡¯ll exercise with you!" Bao Jingyan coaxed her.


    Su Ruanruan then said he was greedy, wanting both children and a wife with a good figure.


    Bao Jingyanughed softly, saying, "Ruanruan, I¡¯m ten years older than you! My crisis is bigger than yours, I have to worry not only about my figure but also about going bald."


    Su Ruanruan looked at him.


    Imagining him bald, she couldn¡¯t help but feel cheerful.


    "Made up?" Bao Jingyan pressed.


    Su Ruanruan, face red, nodded.


    Then Bao Jingyan stared at her, "Miss Su, your ideological stance isn¡¯t strong enough!"


    Su Ruanruan, irritated, hit him with the throw pillow again.


    After yfully fighting for a while, he folded her in his embrace and kissed her.


    It had been a week.


    In body and mind, both deeply missed each other...


    ...


    That night, Su Ruanruan was feeling unwell and didn¡¯te downstairs for dinner.


    Madam Bao was in a good mood and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Bao Jingyuan even said: "She got tired from ying cards."


    She then prattled on about the afternoon¡¯s events.


    Bao Mingyuan listened and then looked at his son.


    Act properly!


    Put on some clothes!


    Just then, Xia Minn seized the opportunity and spoke reservedly, "Uncle, I have something to say but I¡¯m not sure if I should."

 Chapter 381 Premiere! Ruanruan, protect me!

    <h4>Chapter 381: Chapter 381 Premiere! Ruanruan, protect me!</h4>


    Bao Mingyuan doesn¡¯t like her very much.


    Her family background is mediocre, and so is she.


    He was about to respond with a few words, but Bao Jingyan spoke up before him: "Miss Xia, it¡¯s best not to speak when you¡¯re unsure."


    Xia Minn thought he was looking out for her.


    She smiled faintly: "I did it for the reputation of the Bao Family!"


    Bao Mingyuan found it quite distasteful.


    The snowy weather was just right.


    Bao Family has been doing well recently, what reputation do they need?


    Xia Minn expressed her worries: "I thought Miss Su was a proper girl, but seeing her arrogant behavior because she¡¯s spoiled, I think it¡¯s inappropriate, not to mention the recent scandals of the Su Family..."


    She looked earnest: "Doesn¡¯t Uncle think this could affect the Bao Family?"


    Lady Bao listened to her talking nonsense.


    She struggled not to roll her eyes: Just shut up! Think you can take down Su Ruanruan with such trivial matters?


    She couldn¡¯t help worrying about Ziqi¡¯s offspring¡¯s genes!


    Bao Mingyuan couldn¡¯t even bother to smile, "Ruanruan is the youngest child in our family, what¡¯s wrong with spoiling her a bit? Miss Xia, you are overthinking."


    Xia Minn looked upset.


    The youngest child in the family.


    Miss Xia...


    It was clear who was more important.


    Just when she felt ufortable, Housekeeper Wang entered the door covered in light snow.


    He was holding an invitation.


    Bao Mingyuan asked, "Whose is it?"


    Housekeeper Wang¡¯s expression wasplex as he said, "It¡¯s for Young Master Jingyan."


    He respectfully handed the invitation to Bao Jingyan.


    Bao Jingyan didn¡¯t care much, just flipped through it casually.


    Bao Jingyuan eximed loudly, "It¡¯s a premiere of a movie starring the Best Actress! She even invited our whole family to watch it."


    Bao Jingyan looked indifferent.


    Bao Jingyuan murmured, "Isn¡¯t that Best Actress Su Ruanruan¡¯s big brother¡¯s girlfriend? Why is she making a move on big brother now?"


    Just then, Su Ruanruan came downstairs to pick up her afternoon books.


    She heard it.


    Bao Mingyuan rejoiced in others¡¯ misfortune: "Jingyan really has good market, even the Best Actress pursues him home! Luckily Jingyan doesn¡¯t have a wife now, otherwise, wouldn¡¯t it cause a family crisis? The jealousy would be overwhelming!"


    Bao Jingyan lightly weighed the invitation.


    He looked up, as if he just noticed Su Ruanruan.


    He asked her, "Do you want to go?"


    Bao Jingyuan wrapped her arm around his, cheerfully saying, "Big brother, I want to go!"


    Bao Jingyan patted her: "Call Ruanruan, let¡¯s all go as a family."


    These words "as a family" were quite loaded.


    Su Ruanruan felt his wicked sense of humor.


    Bao Jingyuan was happy, then asked Su Ruanruan, "Will you feel ufortable seeing your former sister-inw?"


    Bao Jingyan added, "The Best Actress and Mr. Zhou have some history! In fact, she¡¯s not only Ruanruan¡¯s former sister-inw but also the ex-girlfriend of Ruanruan¡¯s current brother-inw."


    He intentionally mentioned Mr. Zhou.


    He was really bothered by it.


    Su Ruanruan simply sat next to him.


    Bao Jingyan lowered his voice, "These days are free, why not go out and rx?"


    Su Ruanruan bit her lip: he just wanted to see her get jealous.


    Bao Jingyan added, "You definitely won¡¯t be happy with others coveting me in private! Who knows how they¡¯ll pester me in the future, why not protect me in person, hmm?"


    Bao Mingyuan, who was close by, heard some of it.


    He had a toothache!


    This eldest son is so shameless!


    Unexpectedly, Su Ruanruan agreed.


    She smiled lightly, "I¡¯ll go and keep an eye out for big brother! Who knows, maybe big brother will take a liking to her!"


    No need for others to say, Bao Jingyuan was the first to disagree, "Big brother won¡¯t like her! Big brother likes... likes..."


    She thought for a long time, but couldn¡¯t figure out what type big brother likes.


    Her gaze shifted.


    Then she muttered, "I think big brother likes someone like Ruanruan."


    Xia Minn added her two cents: "Big brother should like a dignified and elegantdy."


    Bao Jingyan just smiled lightly.

 Chapter 382: Premiere! Red Carpet Slay!

    <h4>Chapter 382: Chapter 382: Premiere! Red Carpet y!</h4>


    Two dayster.


    The blockbuster drama "Secret Meeting" premiered in Jiang City.


    Su Ruanruan, still not feeling well, was forcibly dragged out by Bao Jingyan.


    "It¡¯s cold, I don¡¯t want to wear a dress," Su Ruanruan coquettishlyined.


    Bao Jingyan pampered her, "Wear a dress, and cover it with a coat! My Ruanruan looks good in anything."


    Su Ruanruan gave him a side-eye.


    After all, she was a girl; she obediently got up to get styled.


    She picked a DIOR haute couture from a previous season.


    A red long gown, with light, pleated tulle.


    A subtle reveal at the back.


    The waist cinched tight, her slender white legs faintly visible.


    Bao Jingyan thought it was too much!


    He felt a pang of jealousy but was afraid of making Ruanruan think he was an old fuddy-duddy if he voiced his concerns explicitly.


    He kissed her, trying to coax her into taking it off and changing.


    But Su Ruanruan earnestly said, "All the big names of Jiang City will be there today, don¡¯t you want to walk the red carpet with me?"


    Bao Jingyan immediately ceased his attempts.


    "Ruanruan, you want to walk the red carpet with me?"


    As Su Ruanruan put on her purple diamond bracelet, she counter-asked him, "Or do you want to walk with the movie queen?"


    She knew the movie queen had invited him.


    But Bao Jingyan had declined.


    Su Ruanruan felt such a husband was good, and he deserved a proper reward.


    Bao Jingyan jokingly asked, "The kind that holds hands?"


    "Um-hmm," Su Ruanruan consented.


    She added, "But it¡¯ll be just the two of us from our house!"


    She had thought it through.


    Bao Mingyuan and his wife took Bao Jingyuan.


    Bao Ziqi with Xia Minn.


    And herself with Bao Jingyan.


    Not out of ce at all!


    She exined her analysis to him, leading Bao Jingyan to exim: Never did he imagine he would one day bask in Bao Ziqi¡¯s light.


    But it was a pleasant surprise, nheless.


    ...


    To make a grand entrance.


    The Bao Family dispatched three RVs to the event.


    At the premiere, to emphasize their significance, the organizers cleared the area specially.


    The three RVs came to a stop.


    First, Bao Mingyuan and his wife with Bao Jingyuan walked the red carpet.


    Bao Jingyuan, arm in arm with her parents, strutted confidently.


    Followed by Bao Ziqi and Xia Minn.


    This artist, cool and aloof.


    The hosts didn¡¯t dare to chat much with him.


    Thest ck RV slowly came to a halt.


    The movie queen approached personally.


    Though Bao Jingyan had rejected her, the young movie queen was a ma for the wealthy.


    To this day, undefeated.


    Everyone in the circle knew she was skilled in hairstyling.


    She believed Bao Jingyan would also be willing to have an affair with her.


    The door slid open, revealing a pair of slender legs from the vehicle.


    Next, Bao Jingyan stepped out.


    A crisp white shirt.


    A ck velvet suit.


    Tall and upright, handsome with a divine aura!


    Though wrapped in expensive fabric, his well-defined, muscr silhouette couldn¡¯t be concealed.


    The movie queen showed an innocent face.


    That was her trump card!


    Just as she was about to speak,


    Bao Jingyan bent down and led a young girl out of the RV.


    The DIOR red dress from a past season.


    Slim and delicately frail in stature.


    Her presence instantly overshadowed the movie queen.


    Not to mention, the string of purple diamonds on her delicate wrist exuded immeasurable nobility.


    The movie queen¡¯s smile froze at the corners of her mouth.


    Su Ruanruan?


    The movie queen had a history with Gu Ze, and they were caught in infidelity.


    But she had strong mental fortitude.


    Still smiling, she asked Su Ruanruan, "Ruanruan, I haven¡¯t walked the red carpet yet, would you mind..."


    ¡ªborrowing Bao Jingyan to walk down the red carpet?


    She was polite, yet fully scheming.


    Su Ruanruan gave a faint smile.


    Her gaze pure and innocent, "I don¡¯t mind at all! I¡¯ll walk the red carpet once with Jingyan bro, then apany Sister Yin."


    The movie queen turned pale with dismay.


    She had no intention of walking the red carpet with Su Ruanruan!


    Besides, Su Ruanruan¡¯s haute couture outshone her regr off-the-rack dress.


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s purple diamond bracelet was priceless, while her diamond ne was merely sponsored.


    There was noparison at all!


    The movie queen¡¯s lips trembled unnaturally, "No need! I¡¯ll find someone else."

 Chapter 383: Bao Jingyan’s Loyalty, Su Ruanruan’s Confidence

    <h4>Chapter 383: Chapter 383: Bao Jingyan¡¯s Loyalty, Su Ruanruan¡¯s Confidence</h4>


    Su Ruanruan smiled faintly.


    Perfectly gracious.


    Then her hand was taken by Bao Jingyan.


    The evening wind was brisk.


    She was in a long red dress.


    At the prime of her life, gazing at him.


    They walked the red carpet together, nearly exhausting all the photographers¡¯ rolls of film.


    Their pictures topped the local trending searches.


    Sparking a heated debate.


    [The female lead¡¯s looks and charisma outshine the Best Actress!]


    [Such a celestial pair of beauties.]


    [Isn¡¯t that Su Ruanruan and Bao Jingyan? Oh my, Su Ruanruan once stayed over for Bao Ziqi, and now she¡¯s walking the red carpet with Bao Jingyan? I¡¯m shipping an impossible CP!]


    [Impossible! Heard through the grapevine! Bao Jingyan has a girlfriend, the kind you meet the parents with at the end of the year!]


    [Too bad! He and Su Ruanruan are quite a match.]


    ...


    [At this time, shouldn¡¯t you be concerned about my ex-husband (Bao Ziqi)¡¯s heartbroken little eyes?]


    [Indeed, guarding the room has blossomed feelings!]


    [Fantasy! The grand drama of the elites in 2021!]


    ...


    After walking the red carpet, Bao Jingyan took a coat and draped it over Su Ruanruan.


    "Mrs. Bao, you¡¯re quite the sensation," he teased her.


    Su Ruanruan gave him a sidelong nce.


    He was in a great mood.


    His sense of mischief was satisfied.


    Su Ruanruan followed him to the VIP seats.


    Once seated, she whispered, "You just want to see me jealous, don¡¯t you?"


    "Did you get jealous?" Bao Jingyan asked her.


    Su Ruanruan initially acted reserved.


    After a moment, she murmured softly, "A little upset."


    That was jealousy!


    Bao Jingyan found her cute with the tips of her ears turning red.


    Ruanruan was delicate in thought, but she never yed games with her emotions.


    Very transparent!


    He treasured this about her a lot.


    Bao Jingyan felt a tenderness in his heart and whispered in her ear, "Tomorrow is New Year¡¯s Day. Stay with me for the night outside, and let¡¯s celebrate the New Year together."


    Su Ruanruan thought it over and agreed.


    At that moment, the Best Actress approached them again.


    Apanying her was Young Master Zhou.


    Just before, when the Best Actress was unable to save face, it was Young Master Zhou who had just returned to Jiangcheng that helped her out of the situation.


    Young Master Zhou saw Su Ruanruan.


    His eyes glided over her with admiration.


    But that was all he dared - admire.


    He didn¡¯t dare to look any more than necessary.


    The Best Actress hadn¡¯t given up on Bao Jingyan.


    She asked Bao Jingyan in a very familiar tone, "After the event, I¡¯m hosting a New Year party, would Mr. Bao be interested in joining?"


    She added, "Gu Ze, Young Master Zhou, and Ziqi have all agreed already."


    Bao Jingyan was quite surprised.


    She has quite the clout!


    However, he always respected himself and wasn¡¯t fond of such actors or celebrities.


    He nodded politely, "Thank you, Miss Yin for the invitation! But I¡¯ve got ns to celebrate the New Year with my girlfriend."


    The Best Actress was somewhat disappointed.


    She turned to Su Ruanruan, deciding for her, "Come with meter! Your brother will be there too."


    Su Ruanruan also felt she had great energy.


    At the same time, she marveled: The Best Actress¡¯s influence could match ten Su Qionglins.


    She smiled faintly, "I have an appointment already."


    No issues with that statement!


    Young Master Zhou stood by, pockets sped.


    The corner of his mouth amused.


    Nice!


    Many coveted the man and woman.


    Under the radar, they got together!


    Just as the Best Actress was temporarily backing off, Bao Jingyuan popped out of nowhere.


    She yelled at the Best Actress, "Stop fancying my big brother! He¡¯s got a girlfriend now, and he wouldn¡¯t date a female celebrity!"


    Bao Jingyuan was very bold.


    Then in dissatisfaction, she said to Su Ruanruan, "Control your former sister-inw!"


    Su Ruanruan: ...


    The Best Actress was quite embarrassed.


    The rest of the premiere was gloomy and filled with sorrowful expressions.


    Su Ruanruan understood in her heart.


    This was the Best Actress¡¯s tactic.


    She didn¡¯t take it to heart; such tricks might work on womanizing yboys.


    But on Bao Jingyan.


    Simply a waste of time.


    She suddenly realized: Bao Jingyan wasn¡¯t there to see her get jealous, he was rejecting the Best Actress in person, in front of her.

 Chapter 384: Rare Date, Focus More

    <h4>Chapter 384: Chapter 384: Rare Date, Focus More</h4>


    The premiere ended.


    Bao Jingyan quietly took Su Ruanruan away.


    He had booked the presidential suite on the 78th floor of Dijing Hotel.


    It boasted the best view for watching fireworks.


    Upon entering the room, Ruanruan caught a cold.


    Bao Jingyan asked her to take a bath first while he called the reception to send up some ginger tea.


    After hanging up the phone, he took off his coat.


    He walked into the bathroom.


    Steam filled the air.


    He bent down, hands braced on either side of the bathtub, murmuring lowly, "So fragile, how are you going to watch the fireworkster?"


    Ruanruan, somewhat embarrassed: "Bao Jingyan, please leave."


    Bao Jingyan lowered his head and kissed her.


    While kissing, heined, "Why did you change out of the dress so quickly?"


    Ruanruan wrapped her arms around his neck, softly saying, "I saw my third sister today."


    Bao Jingyan vaguely hummed in response.


    Ruanruan continued, "Su Yugu had an ident; she must havee to seek help from Young Master Zhou, right?"


    Bao Jingyan was dissatisfied.


    He bit her delicate neck, "It¡¯s rare that we date outside; focus!"


    Ruanruan also wanted him to be happy.


    So she obediently tilted her little face, letting him kiss her...


    Bao Jingyan kissed her for a while but soon couldn¡¯t restrain himself anymore, coaxing her to undo his belt.


    Ruanruan was half-willing, half-reluctant.


    At that moment, there was a knock on the suite door.


    Bao Jingyan tensed slightly.


    He kissed her a few more times, somewhat impatiently saying, "It¡¯s probably the ginger tea being delivered. I¡¯ll go open the door."


    He said they would continue afterwards.


    Ruanruan, ever so reserved, thought otherwise.


    After he left, she put on a bathrobe and went into the master bedroom.


    Bao Jingyan went to open the door.


    The door opened.


    But it wasn¡¯t a waiter.


    Instead, it was the scheming actress Miss Yin.


    Bao Jingyan was not always gracious; his expression immediately turned cold.


    He asked her bluntly, "How do you know my room number?"


    Miss Yin was stunned.


    Rumors had Bao Jingyan as impably mannered, not crudely abrasive.


    At the same time, she noticed his shirt was wet.


    His belt was half undone.


    Miss Yin knew at a nce.


    Using her skills against men, Miss Yin said, "My set is also in this hotel! I identally found out Mr. Bao was here, and I wanted to ask if Mr. Bao and his girlfriend would like to join us?"


    She smiled subtly.


    Innocent and harmless.


    But Bao Jingyan wasn¡¯t buying it.


    He opened the door wide without inviting her in.


    Miss Yin quietly walked in.


    She aimed to win Bao Jingyan over.


    But Bao Jingyan immediately pressed the internal line, "I¡¯m Bao Jingyan! Get the duty manager here!"


    His tone was stern.


    In moments, the duty manager, along with the one delivering the ginger tea, arrived.


    Bao Jingyan took the ginger tea.


    He pointed to Miss Yin, telling the duty manager, "This guest vited regtions by obtaining my personal information! Please have her leave the hotel now, and also immediately dismiss any associated staff."


    The duty manager¡¯s gaze held indescribable implications!


    Miss Yin was even more shocked.


    She truly did not expect Bao Jingyan to disrespect her like this.


    He wanted to kick her out of the hotel.


    Bao Jingyan couldn¡¯t care less about her.


    He carried the ginger tea back into the bedroom.


    Soon, his gentle voice came from inside.


    "Be good, drink this and you¡¯ll feel better soon."


    "It¡¯s not bitter, I had them add a plum."


    "Shall I taste it first?"


    ...


    Then followed the gentle voice of a woman, indiscernible what she said.


    Bao Jingyan responded, "Don¡¯t mind those unrted!"


    "Baby, finish the ginger tea! Or else there won¡¯t be any fireworks to watch... Hmm, I¡¯ll hold you while we watch! Be good..."


    Outside, Miss Yin almost burst into tears instantly.


    Was that Bao Jingyan¡¯s girlfriend inside?


    He was coaxing her like that!


    She realized then just how overconfident she had been.


    She was forced to leave the hotel.


    ...


    In the parking lot.


    Young Master Zhou was sitting by his car, watching her with amusement.


    Miss Yin¡¯s tears hadn¡¯t dried yet.


    She threw herself into Young Master Zhou¡¯s arms...

 Chapter 385: Right Now, I Only Feel Sorry for You

    <h4>Chapter 385: Chapter 385: Right Now, I Only Feel Sorry for You</h4>


    Several rounds of intimacy.


    Master Zhou leaned against the headboard, his slender fingers pinching a cigarette.


    His other hand was swiping on his phone.


    He opened a picture.


    It was an image of Su Ruanruan and Bao Jingyan walking hand in hand on the red carpet.


    She turned her head and gazed at Bao Jingyan.


    Master Zhou cropped out Bao Jingyan and saved the photo of Su Ruanruan.


    At that moment, his phone rang.


    It was from Su Qionglin.


    Master Zhou frowned but still answered the call.


    Late at night, Su Qionglin cried her heart out.


    "Jinhua, my dad is in trouble! Please help me! Could you help me once more?"


    Master Zhou refused: "Miss Su, we¡¯ve already turned the page on our affairs! Find someone else to help you!"


    He hung up the phone directly.


    The movie queen came over wrapped in a bathrobe.


    Rich with fragrance, smooth, and silky.


    Extremely morous.


    She leaned close to Master Zhou¡¯s ear: "Feeling sorry for her?"


    Master Zhou pinched her cheek: "I am only sorry for you right now."


    The movie queen smiled faintly: "It¡¯s strange how one misfortune after another has befallen the Su Family."


    Master Zhou yed with his lighter.


    Pensive.


    The movie queen cozied up to his chest: "Jinhua."


    "Hmm?"


    "Do you know which family¡¯s daughter is Bao Jingyan¡¯s girlfriend?" The movie queen was not quite ready to let it go.


    Master Zhou flipped over, grabbed her chin, and warned: "Don¡¯t set your sights on him! Not unless you want to be cklisted."


    The movie queen¡¯s face stiffened.


    Master Zhou got out of bed and dressed.


    "Leaving sote?" The movie queen hugged him from behind.


    Master Zhou was a true lover.


    She had been very pleased just moments ago.


    Master Zhou turned around and patted her cheek, "I¡¯ll seek you out next time."


    When he left, he left behind a check for 5 million.


    ...


    Master Zhou had only just left the hotel when Su Qionglin blocked his path.


    She stood in front of his car.


    Su Qionglin was in a dire state.


    In the winter night, she wore only a thin coat over her evening gown.


    Shivering intensely.


    A habitual kindness overtook Master Zhou.


    He got out of the car and draped his woolen coat over her shoulders.


    He was quitepassionate.


    Su Qionglin bit her lip and threw herself into his embrace: "Jinhua."


    After that, she was taken to his grand apartment.


    The two of them tangled again and again.


    When they finally calmed down, Su Qionglin¡¯s face had a faint blush.


    She turned on her side, her voice tender and pleading: "My dad is in trouble! A medical incident from over a decade ago has been dug up for investigation! Jinhua, you know so many people, please help me."


    Master Zhou leaned against the headboard, smoking.


    He remained silent.


    Su Qionglin was getting anxious but dared not to lose her temper.


    Finally, Master Zhou spoke: "I can¡¯t get involved in this matter! Qionglin, if you¡¯re willing, we can still date like we used to."


    Su Qionglin¡¯s face turned deathly pale.


    "You¡¯ve been toying with me."


    Master Zhou¡¯s expression turned cold: "How interesting you are, Miss Su! I¡¯ve pampered you so well, given you this and that, who¡¯s toying with whom?"


    He grabbed her chin: "Men and women seek pleasure, isn¡¯t that what it¡¯s all about?"


    "Bastard!" Su Qionglin pped him.


    Master Zhou was not one to take it lying down.


    He retaliated with a p of his own.


    With a smack,


    Su Qionglin was left ringing in the ears.


    Master Zhou pointed at a pile of clothes on the floor and told her to get lost.


    ...


    Su Qionglin stumbled back to the hotel.


    She sat in her sports car.


    And burst into heavy sobs!


    Through her tear-veiled eyes, she thought she saw Bao Ziqi¡¯s car driving by from the opposite direction.


    She called out to him.


    Bao Ziqi didn¡¯t hear her.


    Like grasping at a lifeline, Su Qionglin started her car to chase after him.


    In the snowy winter night.


    The roads were slippery.


    When Bao Ziqi noticed Su Qionglin¡¯s car running parallel to his own, he frowned.


    He lowered the car window: "Su Qionglin, driving like this is dangerous!"


    Su Qionglin¡¯s face was covered in tears.


    Everything in front of her was a blur as she cried out: "Ziqi, I regret it, can we start over, please?"

 Chapter 386: Bao Ziqi was in a car accident

    <h4>Chapter 386: Chapter 386: Bao Ziqi was in a car ident</h4>


    Bao Ziqi gritted his teeth.


    He felt she was going insane.


    He gripped the steering wheel tightly, feeling the car brush against hers.


    He bellowed, "Slow the car down and pull over to the curb."


    But Su Qionglin was having an emotional breakdown.


    Her car clung stubbornly to his.


    Finally, Bao Ziqi¡¯s car tires slipped, and with a loud bang, it crashed into a streetmp ahead.


    The car was half-suspended, its wheels still spinning.


    Su Qionglin stopped the car and ran over to open the door.


    Bao Ziqi was sitting inside.


    His head leaned back on the seat, and a crimson trickle of blood slowly flowed down his forehead...


    ...


    Bao Jingyan received a call at four-thirty in the morning.


    Su Ruanruan was in a daze as she heard him talk and then felt him getting out of bed to dress.


    She sat up, "What happened?"


    Bao Jingyan was fastening his belt, donning his overcoat.


    He bent down to kiss her, "Ziqi had a car ident, I¡¯m going to the hospital."


    He tucked her in, "Get some more sleep, you cane tomorrow."


    Su Ruanruan nodded.


    But she still got up to button up his coat for him.


    "Drive slowly." Her hands stayed on the button, looking up at him.


    Her look, her voice, all very gentle.


    Very much like a wife.


    Bao Jingyan could not help but kiss her again, "Go back to bed! I¡¯ll text you when I get there."


    "Tell me if anything happens to Ziqi," she said.


    ...


    When Bao Jingyan arrived at the hospital, Bao Ziqi was already in the operating room.


    His spleen was somewhat ruptured, and he had a concussion.


    Zhou Zizhuo was performing the surgery himself.


    In the middle of the night, the Bao Family members all rushed over.


    Mrs. Bao covered her mouth, crying.


    Bao Jingyuan wasforting her.


    Even the elderlydy offered a few words of constion.


    Bao Jingyan asked Bao Mingyuan, "What happened?"


    Bao Mingyuan suppressed his rage, "Ziqi was on his way home when Su Qionglin forcefully sideswiped his car, crashing it into a streetlight."


    Bao Jingyan nced at Su Qionglin.


    Su Qionglin was squatting in a corner, muttering to herself, "I didn¡¯t do it on purpose."


    "If anything happens to Ziqi, I¡¯ll fight you with my life," Mrs. Bao shouted at Su Qionglin fiercely.


    At this moment, she wished she could y Su Qionglin¡¯s skin off.


    Su Qionglin buried her head in her arms.


    In the corridor, the sound of urgent footsteps arose.


    It was Xia Minn who had arrived.


    Xia Minn was very agitated.


    She, just like Mrs. Bao, detested Su Qionglin to the extreme.


    She kept ming.


    Su Qionglin retorted, "If Su Ruanruan had epted Bao Ziqi back then, what would it have to do with you?"


    Although the words were harsh, they were brutally honest.


    In the hospital corridor, a deathly silence ensued.


    Bao Mingyuan erupted in anger.


    He said, "If you want to squabble, get out, all of you."


    No one dared to speak any further.


    A nurse brought over nkets to keep them warm.


    For the parents there, how could they be in any mood!


    Bao Mingyuan asked Bao Jingyan in a low voice, "Where¡¯s Ruanruan?"


    He subconsciously felt that as long as this child was there, his heart would be at peace.


    Bao Jingyan said, "She¡¯lle in the morning!"


    Bao Mingyuan thought it over and felt it really wasn¡¯t appropriate for her toe under the circumstances.


    Bao Jingyan sent Su Ruanruan a WeChat message.


    ...


    The Bao Family continued to wait anxiously.


    At seven in the early morning.


    Zhou Zizhuo came out once.


    He handed the surgical consent form to Bao Mingyuan to sign, casually mentioning as if an afterthought, "The spleen has been sessfully repaired, but he still hasn¡¯t woken up."


    Suddenly, he patted Bao Jingyan on the shoulder, "He¡¯s only called a few people¡¯s names."


    A jolt went through Bao Jingyan¡¯s heart.


    Bao Mingyuan also realized what this meant.


    He cursed inwardly, "What a mess this all is!"


    ...


    At ten in the morning.


    The surgery was over, and Bao Ziqi was moved to the VIP ward.


    The Bao Family members huddled around, eagerly looking on.


    But Bao Ziqi showed no signs of waking up.

 Chapter 387: He Kept Calling Ruanruan’s Name

    <h4>Chapter 387: Chapter 387: He Kept Calling Ruanruan¡¯s Name</h4>


    Madam Bao said, "Mingyuan, shall we invite a master to chant for us?"


    Bao Mingyuan couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly: "All that is feudal superstition."


    Madam Bao fell silent.


    Madam Bao didn¡¯t sleep all night and looked haggard.


    She sat beside her son¡¯s sickbed, wiping his sweat with a handkerchief.


    Her heart ached.


    Xia Minn was helplessly wiping away her tears on the side.


    At that moment, Bao Ziqi¡¯s lips moved slightly, uttering a few faint words.


    Madam Bao beamed with joy: "Ziqi is awake."


    But he wasn¡¯t.


    Bao Ziqi just kept repeating those few words.


    Over and over.


    As if it was an obsession in his heart.


    Madam Bao leaned in to listen but couldn¡¯t make out what he said.


    Bao Jingyuan didn¡¯t believe it; she leaned in close to her brother¡¯s lips.


    Suddenly, she yelled out: "Brother is calling Ruanruan."


    She was straightforward and bold: "Brother can¡¯t forget Ruanruan; he¡¯s even calling her name in his dreams."


    Everyone¡¯s face turned sour.


    Bao Jingyan was the first to p her head.


    "Nonsense! He is clearly calling Miss Xia¡¯s name."


    Bao Jingyuan argued: "It¡¯s clearly Ruanruan¡¯s name! You all don¡¯t know that brother still keeps a photo of Su Ruanruan in his wallet."


    She rummaged around and pulled out a photo from the inneryer of Bao Ziqi¡¯s wallet.


    It was indeed Su Ruanruan!


    Bao Jingyuan triumphantly said: "I wasn¡¯t wrong, was I?"


    Bao Mingyuan pointed at Madam Bao: "Send her away! Her education has gone to waste."


    How could he, Bao Mingyuan, who was always so astute, have a daughter this foolish?


    Madam Bao felt both hurt and ashamed.


    She said to her daughter: "Jingyuan, you go back with the olddy first!"


    But Bao Jingyuan had her own ideas: "Mom, if brother doesn¡¯t wake up, let Su Ruanruan wake him up. He¡¯s so attached to her, surely he will wake up quickly."


    Bao Mingyuan: Shut up!


    ...


    Su Ruanruan came to the hospital.


    The atmosphere was strange.


    Especially Xia Minn¡¯s resentful gaze upon her.


    Su Ruanruan was utterly confused.


    Just then, Zhou Zizhuo came to make his rounds.


    Madam Bao tearfully asked: "Doctor Zhou, when can Ziqi wake up?"


    "It¡¯s hard to say!" Zhou Zizhuo didn¡¯t hide the truth from her: "Because it¡¯s the second time his brain has suffered an injury!"


    He said to Bao Mingyuan: "If he doesn¡¯t wake up for a long time, it is very unfriendly to his other bodily functions."


    Bao Mingyuan was also quite worried.


    He looked up at his eldest son.


    "Jingyan, go out for a smoke."


    Bao Jingyan knew what he wanted to say and followed him out.


    Indeed, Bao Mingyuan proposed Bao Jingyuan¡¯s idea.


    Bao Jingyan refused.


    "Ruanruan is going to marry me! What does it mean for her to be unclearly involved with Ziqi now?"


    He added, "Besides, it¡¯s only been half a day."


    "What if he doesn¡¯t wake up for days?" Bao Mingyuan¡¯s gaze was piercing.


    Bao Jingyan was at a loss for words.


    Over the next two days, Xia Minn called to Bao Ziqi affectionately every day.


    But Bao Ziqi did not respond to her calls.


    Xia Minn was disheartened.


    Madam Bao spent days in tears.


    She knew clearly who upied Ziqi¡¯s heart.


    He hadn¡¯t woken up, but he often muttered in his sleep.


    He was calling out Su Ruanruan¡¯s name.


    After two days, Madam Bao couldn¡¯t cope anymore.


    Crying, she begged her husband: "Speak to Ruanruan, have her talk to Ziqi... as long as she can wake Ziqi up, I¡¯m willing to agree to any condition she has."


    Bao Mingyuan stood in the corridor smoking, feeling at a loss.


    He said to his wife: "What if he wakes up? Ziqi will be even more stuck in the past."


    Yet Madam Bao already had a n.


    Su Ruanruan now had status.


    With a good family background, popr in Jiang City, and valued by Mingyuan.


    She was also very beautiful, a perfect match for Ziqi!

 Chapter 388: Ruanruan, There’s Only One

    <h4>Chapter 388: Chapter 388: Ruanruan, There¡¯s Only One</h4>


    Mrs. Bao lowered her voice.


    She said to her husband, "Ruanruan is still unattached, and Ziqi likes her so much! If it¡¯s possible, after his illness improves, to have the olddy match them up, would it not be perfect?"


    Bao Mingyuan was stunned into silence.


    After a long while, he hoarsely said, "You really know how to bend and stretch."


    Mrs. Bao wiped away tears: "I¡¯m doing all this for Ziqi."


    Bao Mingyuan sighed softly.


    He neither approved nor disapproved.


    ...At a corner not too far away.


    Xia Minn stood there, feeling both embarrassed and angry.


    She had not expected Mrs. Bao to be so heartless.


    To think she wanted to support Su Ruanruan...where did that leave her?


    ...


    Bao Mingyuan had visited Bao Jingyan¡¯s vi.


    He had deceived his eldest son and abandoned his pride.


    The first snow had thawed.


    The vi was bright and shining everywhere.


    Old Zhao was whistling as he washed the car, and was stunned when he saw Bao Mingyuan¡¯s car approach.


    "I¡¯m looking for Ruanruan," Bao Mingyuan patted his shoulder.


    Old Zhao scratched his head.


    Bao Mingyuan found Su Ruanruan in the kitchen.


    Su Ruanruan was making dumplings with Aunt Li.


    She was not very skilled, but Aunt Li was teaching her patiently.


    The sunlight shone through the window, illuminating a section of the kitchen with a serene and beautiful scene.


    Bao Mingyuan felt a warmth in his eyes.


    Both his sons had good taste.


    But there was only one Ruanruan.


    He coughed lightly, "Making dumplings?"


    Aunt Li and Su Ruanruan were startled.


    Aunt Li¡¯s attitude was no longer sarcastic as before.


    She poured tea for Bao Mingyuan.


    She said, "Why don¡¯t you and Miss Su go to the living room to talk? It¡¯s not appropriate to talk here."


    Momentster, Bao Mingyuan and Su Ruanruan sat in the living room drinking tea.


    Bao Mingyuan looked around and said, "Your life with Jingyan seems quite nice!"


    Su Ruanruan smiled faintly, "It won¡¯t be this leisurely after the New Year."


    Bao Mingyuan nodded, "You should go back to study soon."


    After saying this dryly, he was at a loss for words.


    What he wanted to say was difficult to express.


    But Su Ruanruan already knew his purpose.


    She sipped her tea, looking outside.


    After a moment, she said softly, "Tonight, I will talk to Bao Jingyan."


    Bao Mingyuan was surprised, "You...want to tell him?"


    Su Ruanruan hummed in affirmation.


    She said, "It¡¯s not good to keep such things a secret! It will be worse if he finds outter! Furthermore, he is not indifferent to Ziqi, he will not disagree."


    Her tone was light and casual.


    Bao Mingyuan was quite impressed.


    Ruanruan was young but more than capable of managing Jingyan¡¯s household.


    She very much had the appearance of ady.


    Bao Mingyuan said, "When you and Jingyan get married, your uncle will give you a big gift."


    Su Ruanruan blushed slightly.


    Bao Mingyuan felt affection for her and wanted to pat her head.


    But thinking of the tiger-like Aunt Li, he decided against it.


    At that moment, Aunt Li came over, saying that the dumplings were ready to be cooked.


    Su Ruanruan invited him to stay, "Stay for the meal! I wrapped them myself!"


    Bao Mingyuan had not been eating well or sleeping muchtely.


    His wife only had Ziqi on her mind.


    Otherwise, it was the big matter of changing daughters-inw!


    Now receiving care from the younger generation and eating hot dumplings, he was nearly moved to tears.


    ...


    Bao Mingyuan left.


    Su Ruanruan made a call to Xiao Ran to inquire about Bao Jingyan¡¯s schedule.


    Xiao Ran told her that Bao Jingyan had an engagement today and would probablye homete.


    Su Ruanruan then went to read a book.


    At nine in the evening, she picked out one of his ck shirts and walked into the bathroom...


    After about half an hour.


    Bao Jingyan returned.


    Opening the bedroom door, he was instantly enraptured.


    His darling was wearing a ck shirt, kneeling on the sofa as she dried her hair.


    The sleeves of the shirt were rolled up to her elbows, her wrists delicate and pale.


    As she raised her arms, the shirt¡¯s hem rose too.


    Revealing a generous expanse of alluring skin.


    Her slender and fair legs were folded on the dark-colored velvet sofa,


    Indescribably tempting.

 Chapter 389: Su Ruanruan’s Beauty Trap!

    <h4>Chapter 389: Chapter 389: Su Ruanruan¡¯s Beauty Trap!</h4>


    Bao Jingyan smiled lightly.


    He took off his coat.


    Casually tossed it on the sofa.


    While loosening his tie, he teased her, "Dressed up so grandly today?"


    Su Ruanruan put down the hair dryer.


    She took the initiative to sit in his arms, unfastening two buttons on his shirt for him.


    "Have you been drinking?" She leaned close to his neck and took a sniff.


    "Just a little red wine."


    He seemed a bit weary, leaning back on the sofa with his eyes closed to rest.


    Yet, his hand didn¡¯t let her go.


    Su Ruanruan blushed, not refusing.


    After a moment, he asked in a hoarse voice, "Being so good today?"


    Su Ruanruan snuggled into his arms, whispering, "Uncle came by today."


    "Hm?" Bao Jingyan¡¯s slender phoenix eyes opened slightly.


    Su Ruanruan rested her chin on his shoulder.


    She whispered, "I want to go to the hospital and see Bao Ziqi."


    Su Ruanruan was afraid he¡¯d get angry.


    But Bao Jingyan just chuckled, "It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve stopped you from visiting! You went through all this trouble for me?"


    He shamelessly teased her even more, "Aren¡¯t you afraid your brother can¡¯t handle it, huh?"


    Su Ruanruan struggled to get down.


    Taking advantage of the alcohol, Bao Jingyan pulled her beneath him...


    ...


    After a long while.


    He held her.


    Closed his eyes to rest.


    Su Ruanruany in his arms, whispering softly, "Actually, you had the same idea, didn¡¯t you? You just didn¡¯t know how to say it, right?"


    Bao Jingyan stroked her head.


    His voice was hoarse as he said, "I¡¯m afraid of wronging you."


    "If you don¡¯t misunderstand, I won¡¯t feel wronged," Su Ruanruan gently closed her eyes.


    She sighed softly, "The end of the year is approaching."


    "Thinking about getting married?" He yed with her small fingers.


    Su Ruanruan was shy.


    Bao Jingyan suddenly turned over, propped his head up with one hand, and whispered to her, "At the social event today, I heard some gossip."


    Su Ruanruan was quite surprised.


    Normally, Bao Jingyan didn¡¯t pay attention to these things.


    Bao Jingyan¡¯s hand roamed over his territory as he slowly began, "Just idle talk at the dinner table! They said that Young Master Zhou cherishes a girl from his past, Ruanruan, can you guess who it is?"


    Su Ruanruan knew that he cared most about these things.


    She went along with his words, "Should I have Ninth Brother teach him a lesson tomorrow?"


    Bao Jingyan chuckled, "That¡¯s not necessary."


    He thought to himself, it must be painful not to get what one desires!


    Su Ruanruan felt that Bao Jingyan had been very toleranttely.


    ...


    The next day.


    Su Ruanruan went to the hospital.


    Bao Mingyuan was smoking in the hallway, his fingers trembling when he saw her approaching.


    He lowered his voice, "Jingyan agreed?"


    Su Ruanruan responded softly with a hum.


    She lifted the book in her hand.


    "I will read to Ziqi for an hour each day."


    Bao Mingyuan was moved.


    Whether it was useful or not, the thought counted.


    The two entered the ward.


    Madam Bao was so moved to tears, grasping Su Ruanruan¡¯s hand, "Auntie won¡¯t let you down."


    Su Ruanruan smiled faintly.


    She took off her coat and sat down on the small sofa beside the bed.


    Bao Ziqiy there quietly.


    Su Ruanruan read to him.


    In the quiet hospital room, only the clear sound of Su Ruanruan¡¯s reading filled the air.


    About half an hourter, Bao Ziqi¡¯s hand moved slightly.


    Madam Bao, who had been quiet as a mouse, covered her mouth in tears.


    "Mingyuan, look, Ziqi moved."


    Bao Mingyuan was both overjoyed and filled withplicated feelings.


    Madam Bao had no idea of his emotions.


    She had her own calctions.


    Secretly she thought: Once Ziqi wakes up, she can go to the Gu Family to propose a marriage for him!


    After reading for an hour, Su Ruanruan closed the book.


    She ced it on the bedside table of Bao Ziqi.


    She went to find Zhou Zizhuo and had a talk with him.


    Bao Mingyuan said to her, "Ruanruan, uncle thanks you."


    Su Ruanruan spoke softly, "It will be fine once things are made clear with Miss Xia."


    Bao Mingyuan¡¯s lips twitched.


    He still felt that Ziqi and Xia Minn wouldn¡¯t make it to the end.

 Chapter 390: Su Qionglin is pregnant, looking for a cheap father

    <h4>Chapter 390: Chapter 390: Su Qionglin is pregnant, looking for a cheap father</h4>


    Su Ruanruan came every day.


    asionally, she would run into Xia Minn.


    Unexpectedly, Xia Minn was not only not difficult to her, but rather warm to her.


    Su Ruanruan was not foolish.


    Miss Xia was using her to awaken Bao Ziqi and then discard her afterwards!


    She didn¡¯t mind.


    Because she was not there for Xia Minn.


    ...


    Today, after finishing reading, she prepared to leave.


    On the first floor of the inpatient department.


    Su Qionglin was waiting for her.


    Just as Su Ruanruan came over, Su Qionglin stepped forward: "Ruanruan."


    Su Ruanruan sighed softly.


    She had already heard about Su Qionglin, the movie star, and Master Zhou¡¯s scandal.


    It was a mess.


    Su Qionglin¡¯s face was haggard, not as morous as before.


    She pleaded with Su Ruanruan: "Let¡¯s talk."


    Su Ruanruan thought about it and agreed.


    The coffee shop across from the hospital.


    Su Qionglin grabbed Su Ruanruan¡¯s hand, asking anxiously, "Are you going to be with Ziqi?"


    Su Ruanruan withdrew her hand.


    She said softly: "No."


    Su Qionglin didn¡¯t believe her: "Youe to the hospital to see him every day, I don¡¯t believe you don¡¯t have that intention."


    Su Ruanruan helplessly: "Big sister, if you hadn¡¯t hit him like that, I wouldn¡¯t need toe here every day."


    Su Qionglin felt guilty.


    After a moment, she said: "Ruanruan, help me! I want to get back with Bao Ziqi."


    Su Ruanruan was shocked.


    Her older sister had romped around outside, and now she wanted to reconcile with Bao Ziqi.


    How could that be possible?


    Su Ruanruan wouldn¡¯t be the bad person here!


    The refusal shoulde from Bao Ziqi himself.


    Moreover, there was Xia Minn.


    She smiled faintly: "You should speak to him yourself."


    She wanted to leave.


    But Su Qionglin wouldn¡¯t let her go.


    She said: "Dad is in trouble, Ruanruan, you can¡¯t just ignore it."


    Su Ruanruan smiled slightly, "Medical malpractice, it¡¯s best to leave it to the professionals to assess! Big sister, don¡¯t you think?"


    Su Qionglin was so angry she gritted her teeth: "Su Ruanruan, the Su Family raised you, won¡¯t you repay the favor?"


    Repay the favor?


    A hint of mockery shed through Su Ruanruan¡¯s eyes.


    Wasn¡¯t she already repaying the Su Family¡¯s favor?


    The incident with Su Yugu from over a decade ago, it was her who dug it up for people to make a fuss about...


    Su Qionglin left in anger.


    Su Ruanruan slowly finished half a cup of coffee and was also ready to leave.


    But her gaze shifted.


    A piece of papery on the ground, which looked like a hospital report.


    She picked it up and looked.


    Then she was stunned.


    Su Qionglin was pregnant.


    Pregnant for 28 weeks.


    Counting the days, it couldn¡¯t be Bao Ziqi¡¯s or Master Zhou¡¯s.


    Bao Ziqi had broken up with her long ago.


    And Master Zhou was in City Bst month.


    So was Su Qionglin rushing to reconcile with Bao Ziqi in order to find a ready-made father for her child?


    Su Ruanruan kept a calm facade.


    She quietly had Yan Kuan investigate who Su Qionglin had been with recently.


    At the same time, she was also quite puzzled.


    Her older sister was pregnant and still dared to have that kind of rtion with Master Zhou, wasn¡¯t she afraid of a miscarriage?


    She couldn¡¯t ask others.


    She could only ask Bao Jingyan.


    At night, Bao Jingyan was sitting on the sofa looking at documents.


    Su Ruanruan hugged his neck from behind and asked softly, "I heard that you can¡¯t have intercourse during the first three months of pregnancy, is that so?"


    Bao Jingyan put down the documents in his hand and intentionally asked her, "Ruanruan, are you pregnant?"


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s face turned red.


    They hadn¡¯t really gone all the way, how could she be pregnant?


    Ignoring her burning cheeks, she changed the subject: "It¡¯s about someone I know."


    "Is it Su Qionglin?" Bao Jingyan said casually.


    Su Ruanruan thought he was amazing.


    Bao Jingyan continued: "She¡¯s been running to the hospital recently, trying to get Ziqi to be the scapegoat, right? And also to resolve the Su Family¡¯s crisis."


    Su Ruanruan nodded in understanding.


    Bao Jingyan looked up: "Not asking anymore?"


    "Asking what?" Su Ruanruan put her small face on his, coquettishly saying, "No matter who you¡¯re looking for, you won¡¯t find anyone like you."


    "You¡¯re that confident?"


    Su Ruanruan stayed silent.


    In her heart she thought: He always seemed so eager with her, she knew he wouldn¡¯t have another woman...

 Chapter 391: She Became His Sister-in-law, She Bore Sons and Raised Daughters for Bao Jingyan

    <h4>Chapter 391: Chapter 391: She Became His Sister-inw, She Bore Sons and Raised Daughters for Bao Jingyan</h4>


    The next morning.


    Qin Chao made a visit to the vi.


    He had a deep memory of this vi.


    His legs shook as he entered.


    Fortunately, Bao Jingyan had gone to thepany early in the morning, leaving only Su Ruanruan alone.


    Qin Chao handed her a file.


    Su Ruanruan opened it.


    Inside the kraft paper bag were dozens of photos.


    She looked through them one by one.


    She looked at Qin Chao in surprise: "Are you sure?"


    Qin Chao honestly replied: "The Ninth Master used some connections to get these, it¡¯s certain that Su Qionglin has only had close contact with him recently!"


    His old face turned red: "They¡¯ve checked into hotels at least four or five times."


    Su Ruanruan feigned calm.


    She put the photos away and told Qin Chao to go back to work.


    In a while, she called him back: "Let¡¯s keep this matter quiet for now."


    After Qin Chao left.


    Su Ruanruan looked through the photos again, still surprised.


    Her older sister really has guts!


    ...


    Su Ruanruan still went to the hospital to read to Bao Ziqi.


    She found Madame Bao unusually enthusiastic.


    Every time she visited, there was fragrant tea prepared and snacks ready.


    Su Ruanruan said nothing.


    But it was exaggerated that Madame Bao even gave her a gift.


    Upon opening it, it was quite valuable.


    A set of emerald jewelry.


    Worth at least thirty million.


    Su Ruanruan steered away from the subject: "I¡¯m doing this willingly, no need for special gifts."


    Madame Bao naturally had other intentions.


    She said with a breezy smile: "Ziqi has shown clear signs of awakening, Doctor Zhou said it could be any day now."


    She patted Su Ruanruan¡¯s hand: "Auntie is very grateful."


    Su Ruanruan insisted on not epting it.


    Her face tensed with a certain dignity.


    Madame Bao didn¡¯t dare to overstep.


    However, she didn¡¯t dislike her at this moment, instead, she felt that only such a girl could stabilize the family household.


    Ruanruan would make a good wife for Ziqi.


    Su Ruanruan did not hide this matter from Bao Jingyan.


    She whispered it to him.


    Bao Jingyan¡¯s voice was cold: "Dream on!"


    He hugged her from behind, whispering: "Why not make it public, hmm?"


    Su Ruanruan pondered deeply.


    After a while, she shook her head: "Let¡¯s wait until the end of the year! I always feel there¡¯s something more."


    Bao Jingyan had great faith in her abilities.


    He agreed with her.


    But he also made ns.


    He requested Mingyuan visit the hospital every day to keep his wife in check.


    Su Ruanruan felt much more at ease.


    That afternoon.


    The sun was shining brightly, the room was clean and bright.


    Bao Ziqiy quietly, while Su Ruanruan sat beside him reading aloud.


    Her voice was gentle, like a clear spring.


    The person on the bed moved his fingers.


    No one noticed.


    He searched for that voice that brought him peace.


    Instinctively, his hand caught Su Ruanruan¡¯s.


    Gently, he grasped it.


    Su Ruanruan paused for a moment.


    She blinked and looked towards Bao Ziqi.


    Bao Ziqi was awake.


    He silently gazed at her, his dark eyes filled with only her.


    He even stubbornly held onto her hand with all his strength.


    Su Ruanruan felt it.


    She didn¡¯t pull away.


    She gently held his hand too.


    "Ziqi, you¡¯re awake." She smiled gently at him.


    Bao Ziqi also smiled faintly.


    They had always had a difficult rtionship.


    But as he awoke, she could hold his hand.


    Bao Ziqi was healed.


    He even felt that not having her was okay now, that he had a ce in her heart.


    She didn¡¯t wish him dead.


    She read to him every day.


    In the future, he could still listen.


    She would be his sister-inw, bear children for Bao Jingyan.


    She would sing to them, read to them, and y the piano for them...


    Nearby.


    Madame Bao was crying with joy.


    She sobbed: "Ziqi, you¡¯ve scared mommy to death."


    Mingyuan also said: "Finally he has awakened."

 Chapter 392: What is He Dragging Ruanruan to the Room For?

    <h4>Chapter 392: Chapter 392: What is He Dragging Ruanruan to the Room For?</h4>


    Su Ruanruan stepped aside to make space.


    She was still very gentle: "Talk to uncle and auntie; they¡¯re all very worried about you."


    Naturally, Mingyuan and his wife stepped forward, concerned about their son.


    Su Ruanruan retreated to the edge of the hospital room.


    Bao Jingyan had arrived at some point.


    With a sweep of his arm, she was whisked away.


    Bao Ziqi watched silently.


    In that moment, he was willing to give anything to trade ces with Bao Jingyan...


    ...


    Su Ruanruan was brought to an empty VIP hospital room.


    Bao Jingyan kicked the door shut.


    Su Ruanruan was pressed against the door panel by him.


    One hand of his protected her back, the other was grasping her chin.


    He leaned down and kissed her eagerly.


    He had never been so rough before.


    Su Ruanruan was shy, yet she put up no resistance.


    She willingly let him take firm control, letting herself be at his mercy.


    After who knew how long, Bao Jingyan let go of her.


    He gazed at her flushed face and asked hoarsely, "Why so obedient?"


    "Because you¡¯re jealous," Su Ruanruan¡¯s voice trembled.


    She was still feeling dazed and simply leaned her head against his chest.


    Her hand slid down to find his, their fingers entwining tightly.


    "Bao Ziqi won¡¯t misunderstand," she pleaded softly, "Stop making a fuss, okay?"


    Bao Ziqi has confessed countless times, and she has refused every time.


    She was certain he wouldn¡¯t misunderstand.


    Bao Jingyan knew it too.


    But still, he felt jealous, "Sounds like you two have some little secrets."


    Su Ruanruan nuzzled his chin in a pleasing manner.


    And then she promised softly in whispers.


    Bao Jingyan¡¯s body shuddered.


    His elegantly boned fingers gently caressed her red lips, his voice was hoarse beyond recognition, "Really?"


    Su Ruanruan turned her face away with reserve.


    A faint blush spread from her ears...


    Bao Jingyan made a new demand.


    He whispered, "Go to Bao Mansion."


    Su Ruanruan refused.


    He coaxed her by her ear, "Just now you said you¡¯d listen to me in everything."


    She was demure.


    But how could she resist him?


    So in broad daylight, Bao Jingyan took her back to the Bao family¡¯s old mansion.


    The moment they got out of the car, he pulled Su Ruanruan up to his bedroom on the third floor.


    The olddy was at the hospital visiting her second grandson.


    In the blink of an eye, she saw her eldest grandson pulling the young girl upstairs.


    The olddy rubbed her eyes.


    She asked Gui Zhi, "Was that Jingyan and Ruanruan just now?"


    The olddy then asked, "What¡¯s he taking Ruanruan to his room for? y mahjong?"


    Gui Zhi chuckled nervously, "Ziqi has woken up, aren¡¯t you eager to see him?"


    The olddy shrewdly said, "Ziqi almost lost his life; I¡¯m afraid Jingyan is in such a rush that he might cause another life toe into being."


    But the olddy also added, "It might be good if a lifees of it! Just might be able to celebrate all in one go."


    Gui Zhi helped her into the car.


    While doing so, she probed, "Did you notice it a while ago?"


    The olddy gave a cool smile, "I saw it the day we yed mahjong; Jingyan really thinks people are fools!"


    Gui Zhi thenughed, "Nothing gets past you, old madam!"


    The olddy said, "I don¡¯t know anything!"


    Gui Zhi: ...


    ...


    Everyone from the Bao Mansion had gone to the hospital.


    In the mansion, only Bao Jingyan and Su Ruanruan were left as the masters.


    The servants, more or less, knew.


    But it was an unspoken understanding.


    It was Su Ruanruan¡¯s first time doing anything in Bao Jingyan¡¯s bedroom.


    Shy, yet there was a vor that was unlike the usual.


    ...


    Late at night.


    Bao Jingyan went downstairs once.


    He wore a white bathrobe, his tall figure both athletic and attractive.


    He brought up dinner for two.


    As he pushed open the door, a sweet fragrance wafted from the bedroom.


    The bed sheets had been changed.


    Su Ruanruan was nowhere to be seen, only the sound of water flowing from the bathroom could be heard.

 Chapter 393: My Ruanruan Has Someone

    <h4>Chapter 393: Chapter 393: My Ruanruan Has Someone</h4>


    In the bedroom.


    The bed linen had already been changed.


    Bao Jingyan set down the meal and walked into the bathroom.


    Su Ruanruan was there washing the sheets.


    Bao Jingyan hugged her slender waist from behind: "Let the servants wash it."


    Su Ruanruan, reserved, refused: "It wouldn¡¯t look good if others saw."


    Bao Jingyan kissed her earlobe: "Do you think they¡¯re fools? Almost everyone in this house knows."


    Su Ruanruan still refused.


    Bao Jingyan saw that she was severely embarrassed.


    His heart filled with tenderness, he said: "You go eat, I¡¯ll wash it."


    Su Ruanruan felt he wouldn¡¯t know how.


    Bao Jingyan then carried her to the bedroom and ced her on the sofa.


    He fed her himself.


    After finishing the meal, he went to the bathroom to wash the sheets himself, then called Aunt Fu to hang them up.


    When Aunt Fu came, she miraculously brought a bowl of silver fungus soup.


    She said it was the most suitable for women¡¯s nourishment.


    Su Ruanruan was reading a book, her face reddened upon hearing this.


    Bao Jingyan closed the door.


    He seriously said to her: "I think Aunt Fu is right!"


    Su Ruanruan didn¡¯t argue with him, sitting on hisp obediently drinking the bowl of silver fungus soup.


    Neither felt sleepy, so they casually chatted.


    Bao Jingyan said: "The New Year ising, what gift would you like?"


    Su Ruanruan held his hand, softly saying: "Bao Jingyan, I want to study medicine."


    He was a bit surprised.


    Being a doctor is very arduous, he subconsciously felt reluctant to let her.


    But Bao Jingyan said: "If you want to go, then go!"


    Su Ruanruan looked up at him: "What if I go abroad to study for a few years?"


    "I¡¯ll visit you twice a month," Bao Jingyan said without a second thought.


    His attitude quite surprised Su Ruanruan.


    Bao Jingyan is usually very possessive and likes to see her every day... but when she said she wanted to study medicine, he didn¡¯t impose any restrictions.


    Su Ruanruan was sure he was the one to spend her life with.


    Even, she felt pity for his endurance.


    Willing to give him everything.


    But Bao Jingyan seemed... willing to wait.


    ...


    Bao Ziqi¡¯s health was improving day by day.


    A weekter, he was discharged from the hospital.


    Bao Mingyuan personally set off firecrackers.


    Xia Minn visited the Bao Family daily, whereas Su Ruanruan avoided it.


    Madam Bao started scheming.


    This dy wasn¡¯t a solution!


    She decided to immediately take action¡ª


    Madam Bao¡¯s action was not disclosed to her husband.


    She believed Mingyuan would definitely support her.


    Madam Bao had arranged several meetings, and finally met up with Mrs. Gu.


    Two esteemeddies sat in a private room of a high-end club, drinking tea.


    Madam Bao proactively offered a gift as an apology.


    She said politely: "Lin Sheng, we had some unpleasantness before, today I¡¯m here to apologize."


    Mrs. Gu smiled faintly: "Why so formal today?"


    She continued: "If it¡¯s because Ruanruan lent a small hand, there¡¯s no need for this! Whoever it was, Ruanruan couldn¡¯t have stood by and done nothing."


    Madam Bao sipped her tea, covering her face.


    After pondering for a while, she straightforwardly said: "These days, after much thought, I feel Ziqi and Ruanruan are truly the mostpatible! Having shared both joys and sorrows before, Lin Sheng, for the sake of the children, we should set things right and let them be together."


    Mrs. Gu understood her intentions.


    Sheughed incredulously: "Qi Meiyu, unless I¡¯m mistaken, Ziqi has a fianc¨¦e! And that Miss Xia was personally introduced by you."


    Madam Bao forced a smile: "That¡¯s my fault! I haven¡¯t been able to cultivate feelings between them for so long."


    She added: "Ruanruan is also single now, and since everyone knows everyone well... perhaps..."


    Mrs. Gu interrupted her: "Who said our Ruanruan is single?"


    Mrs. Gu said: "Ruanruan is in a stable rtionship and is already discussing marriage!"

 Chapter 394: She Wants to Be a Real Husband and Wife

    <h4>Chapter 394: Chapter 394: She Wants to Be a Real Husband and Wife</h4>


    Mrs. Bao was surprised.


    She didn¡¯t believe it: Su Ruanruan was so young, how could it be so quick?


    Besides, apart from the Bao Family, which other family could match the Gu Family?


    She was not discouraged.


    Back at Bao Mansion, Mrs. Bao had a heart-to-heart talk with her son.


    Bao Ziqi said indifferently: "Su Ruanruan and I are impossible! Mom, stop wasting your effort."


    Mrs. Bao was irritated by hisck of ambition.


    "You obviously like Su Ruanruan! She has even kept a vigil in your room, how could you say it¡¯s impossible?"


    Mrs. Bao went on to analyze the various benefits of marrying Su Ruanruan.


    Bao Ziqi looked up, pain flickering in his handsome eyes.


    He said: "If she doesn¡¯t like me, how can we be together?"


    Mrs. Bao was stunned for a moment: "Looking all over Jiangcheng, apart from you, who else could she possibly like?"


    Bao Ziqi quietly read his book.


    It was left in the ward by Su Ruanruan.


    Later on, she probably forgot about it.


    Seeing him like this, Mrs. Bao couldn¡¯t say more.


    A few more days passed.


    Bao Ziqi fully recovered.


    He went out to handle the matters of going abroad.


    He was nning to go to Britain after the New Year.


    For about a year or two.


    Upon leaving the embassy, he saw a red sports car parked at the entrance.


    It was Su Qionglin¡¯s.


    "Ziqi." Su Qionglin called his name.


    Bao Ziqi lowered his head and lit a cigarette.


    Su Qionglin walked up to him and said softly: "Thank you for not pursuing it! Ziqi, do you still have feelings for me?"


    Bao Ziqi took a long drag of his cigarette.


    A mist rose.


    He looked at her and said: "Consider this as me repaying you! For before, I¡¯m sorry."


    Bao Ziqi was a man of integrity.


    It was better this way, he was willing to let her off.


    But it was not enough for Su Qionglin.


    She wanted more than just his forgiveness; she wanted the status of his wife.


    But she no longer had the chance.


    Bao Ziqi turned down her invitation to the hotel.


    As he opened his car door, Su Qionglin hurriedly caught up to him.


    Her voice trembling, she asked him: "Bao Ziqi, have you ever loved me?"


    Bao Ziqi pondered for a while.


    He nodded.


    It struck Su Qionglin like lightning.


    Bao Ziqi finally drove off...


    She silently watched the tail of his car.


    Tears streaming down her face!


    She loves Bao Ziqi, and she still does now.


    But she had to find a father for the child in her belly.


    Since Bao Ziqi won¡¯t sleep with her, she had no choice but to turn to Master Zhou.


    These days, he has been with her!


    ...


    Bao Ziqi was not in a good mood.


    He returned to Bao Mansion.


    After much thought, he made a phone call to Su Ruanruan.


    He told her about Su Qionglin¡¯s incident and that he didn¡¯t n to pursue her criminal liability.


    Su Ruanruan sighed softly.


    After hanging up the phone, she said to Bao Jingyan: "Ziqi¡¯s heart is too soft; my elder sister is bound to cause trouble in the future."


    She also said: "Fortunately, he rejected her and didn¡¯t go to the hotel with her."


    Bao Jingyan flipped through his documents.


    He asked quietly: "Are you so worried about him?"


    Su Ruanruan felt he was jealous.


    So she deliberately said: "Yes! In the future, as his sister-inw, I¡¯ll have to care about my brother-inw every day."


    "You dare!" Bao Jingyan reached out and flicked her.


    Su Ruanruan climbed into his arms and wrapped her arms around his neck.


    She said coquettishly: "Bao Jingyan, I also like seeing you jealous."


    Hearing this, Bao Jingyanughed silently, almost inaudibly.


    ...


    On the other end, Bao Ziqi hung up the phone.


    There was a knock on the door.


    It was Xia Minn who came in.


    She wore a rose-red tight-fitting thin woolen dress that showed off her figure.


    Her long hair was newly curled, adding a few touches of charm.


    Xia Minn asked him softly: "Ziqi, is this hair color okay?"


    Bao Ziqi had seen plenty of beautiful people and wasn¡¯t very impressed.


    But he humored her: "It suits you."


    Xia Minn cast aside her reserve.


    She bit her lower lip and said softly: "Ziqi, when will we be a real husband and wife?"

 Chapter 395: Xia Minglan’s Jealousy! She’s Flirting with Big Brother All Day

    <h4>Chapter 395: Chapter 395: Xia Minn¡¯s Jealousy! She¡¯s Flirting with Big Brother All Day</h4>


    Bao Ziqi was taken aback.


    He had never thought of holding her in his embrace.


    His expression saddened Xia Minn.


    But she was willing to be a bit more proactive.


    She leaned in to kiss him, whispering low, "I heard you met Su Qionglin today, you rejected her! Ziqi, I¡¯m so happy."


    Her hands began to undo the buttons of his shirt, wanting to be truly husband and wife.


    Bao Ziqi caught her hands.


    He rejected her.


    Xia Minn felt both embarrassed and humiliated.


    Trembling, she straightened her clothes, and questioned him, "Bao Ziqi, are you trying to be a monk for Su Ruanruan¡¯s sake?"


    Bao Ziqi squinted at her.


    He said, "I suggest you calm down a bit."


    But Xia Minn was at the end of her patience, "You¡¯re pining after her, yet she doesn¡¯t even give you a nce! No, she doesn¡¯t want you, yet flirts with you constantly, dancing around in front of you with her innocent face, seducing you so you can¡¯t get her out of your head, thenes to cold-shoulder me! Bao Ziqi, you may treat her like a treasure, but in my eyes, she¡¯s nothing but a slut! Have you seen the ambiguous behavior between her and your elder brother? Even though elder brother has a girlfriend, she¡¯s always coquettishly acting spoiled with him! She looks down on you, yet she might have already secretly climbed into elder brother¡¯s bed."


    She said all this in one breath, feeling much relieved.


    Bao Ziqi¡¯s expression was icy cold.


    He retorted sarcastically, "Are you so concerned about Bao Jingyan?"


    Xia Minn choked for a moment.


    She defended herself, "I just can¡¯t stand the way she flirts around! She thinks she¡¯s so clever, elder brother is probably just ying with her, and once he¡¯s had his fun, he¡¯ll still marry a proper wife."


    Jealousy filled her tone.


    How could Bao Ziqi not know?


    He was truly weary.


    Bao Ziqi then said, "Think it over calmly, whether you want to continue this rtionship or not!"


    He added, "If you can¡¯t tolerate Ruanruan, then let me tell you now, Ruanruan will always be part of the Bao Family, and that won¡¯t change. Also, my elder brother isn¡¯t the kind to toy with her, and Ruanruan is not an unchaste girl."


    Xia Minn wouldn¡¯t listen.


    She believed Su Ruanruan ruined her marriage.


    ...


    She parted with Bao Ziqi on bad terms.


    Walking downstairs.


    She ended up running into Su Ruanruan, who had just arrived.


    Xia Minn changed her mind.


    She wasn¡¯t leaving.


    She wanted to catch Su Ruanruan in the act and expose her.


    Let everyone see her true face.


    Xia Minny in wait at the Bao Mansion for half a day, finally finding her opportunity.


    In the olddy¡¯s courtyard, Bao Jingyan stood smoking, with nobody around.


    Su Ruanruan walked over and hugged him from behind.


    She slid her hand into the pocket of Bao Jingyan¡¯s overcoat, and he turned his head to speak a few words with her.


    Su Ruanruan dared to reach further into his coat.


    cing it over the man¡¯s heart.


    Xia Minn sneered.


    Shameless! Flirting with a man who has a girlfriend!


    It¡¯s all just a game to elder brother Jingyan!


    She quietly took pictures.


    Her heart thumped wildly!


    As long as these photos were released, Su Ruanruan would have no face left to go on.


    Even Jingyan elder brother¡¯s girlfriend would not tolerate her.


    Xia Minn loathed Su Ruanruan.


    She skipped any further negotiations.


    Holding her phone, she left the Bao Mansion like a warrior.


    Su Ruanruan was still clinging to Bao Jingyan¡¯s back.


    Her hand continued to be restless.


    After Bao Jingyan finished his cigarette, he pulled her into his arms.


    Su Ruanruan chuckled softly.


    "What¡¯s so funny? Acting like a silly girl," Bao Jingyan pinched her nose.


    Su Ruanruan rested on his shoulder, her beautiful eyes gazing towards the direction of the Bao Mansion gates.


    After a long while, she faintly said, "I¡¯mughing at the fool."


    She looked up at him, "We might be making headlines for a scandal, are you afraid?"


    Bao Jingyan casually replied: "What can we do, we¡¯ve already slept together!"


    Su Ruanruan found dealing with Xia Minn to be simpler byparison.


    Bao Jingyan is just a filthy scoundrel!

 Chapter 396: The Scandal Between Bao Jingyan and Su Ruanruan

    <h4>Chapter 396: Chapter 396: The Scandal Between Bao Jingyan and Su Ruanruan</h4>


    days before the Lunar New Year.


    A big news broke out in Jiangcheng.


    A video of Bao Jingyan and Su Ruanruan was leaked.


    It shot up to the top of the trending search.


    Netizens discussed it massively.


    [I knew the CP I was shipping is real!]


    [Real what!? Bao Jingyan has an official girlfriend emmm]


    [Didn¡¯t anyone notice? It¡¯s at the Bao Mansion!]


    [So thrilling! I want my ex-husband (Bao Ziqi) to feel the mental shadow!]


    [The way I see it, it¡¯s Su Ruanruan who took the initiative...]


    [Right? She even reached into his clothes! So proactive, learnt something new!]


    ...


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s reputation isn¡¯t that great.


    Preying upon a man who has a girlfriend.


    Even many feel sorry for Xia Minn.


    ...


    At the club.


    Su Ruanruan leaned on the sofa browsing the trending topics.


    Mu Jiu¡¯s voice was muffled: "Stop looking! Thesements are too harsh!"


    Jiu cared for the girl very much.


    He said fiercely, "If I find out who it is, I¡¯ll crush the bastard!"


    But Su Ruanruan didn¡¯t care: "I¡¯m afraid at that time, Brother Jiu would be too tender-hearted."


    "Pah! Am I that superficial?" Mu Jiu huffed.


    Su Ruanruanughed: "A big beauty indeed!"


    Mu Jiu shivered.


    Su Ruanruan called Brother Jiu over: "I have a task for you."


    Another task?


    Mu Jiu listened closely.


    Su Ruanruan said, "Help me keep an eye on two people."


    She wrote down two names on a piece of paper.


    Jiuughed: "You¡¯re not worried about your own affairs, but worrying on behalf of others!"


    Su Ruanruan took a sip of tea.


    She said, "This matter, it could revive the Su Family from death! Naturally, I must pay close attention."


    Mu Jiu stoppedughing then.


    He said, "Su Yugu is out on bail at home, still dreaming someone will save him!"


    Su Ruanruan gave a light smile.


    She picked up her handbag, ready to leave.


    Jiu was reluctant to part and invited her to stay for dinner.


    Su Ruanruan said, "I have to go to thepanyter."


    Jiu naturally asked, and Su Ruanruan didn¡¯t hide from him that she was going for apany PR photo shoot.


    Mu Jiu paused.


    He realized that Su Ruanruan and Bao Jingyan were going public with their rtionship.


    He felt a sense of loss but still was happy for her: "After you¡¯re married, live a good life."


    He waved his hand, "Thatd Bao Jingyan isn¡¯t too bad!"


    At least, Jiu had never heard any scandals about him!


    Ruanruan won¡¯t be mistreated following him!


    ...


    Su Ruanruan went to thepany and took PR photos with Bao Mingyuan and his son.


    Bao Mingyuan looked at the photos.


    Somewhat proud, he said, "Release them on thepany¡¯s year-end party day, to blind all those old fogeys."


    After speaking, he red at his son and daughter-inw.


    His eyes bulged: "Why are there rumors about you two? You¡¯ve been properly dating, but instead, Ruanruan is made out to be some shameful mistress."


    Bao Mingyuan wants to suppress the trending searches.


    Bao Jingyan said, "No need!"


    He and Ruanruan were both unmarried.


    Besides, the truth will be known in a few days.


    Bao Mingyuan thought it over and let it be.


    Once Su Ruanruan left, Bao Mingyuan discussed family matters with his eldest son.


    He astutely said, "These photos and videos were taken in our house, guess who would have the means to film and upload them online?"


    Bao Jingyan half leaned against Bao Mingyuan¡¯s office desk.


    His legs long and lean.


    Looking at the photos, he said with a smile, "Quite aesthetically shot."


    Bao Mingyuan was angry: "I¡¯m talking serious business here."


    He lit a cigarette.


    Amid the smoke, he said, "I¡¯ve never been quite satisfied with Ziqi¡¯s fianc¨¦e! And now after this incident, even more so, she¡¯s not presentable. Jingyan, what do you think?"


    Bao Jingyan removed the cigarette from his lips.


    He replied slowly and with a smile, "What happens in Ziqi¡¯s room, I shouldn¡¯t interfere."


    Bao Mingyuan snorted: "Stop pretending! You¡¯ve even taken the person from his room! Get out, get out! None of you are as understanding as Ruanruan."

 Chapter 397: Family Gathering, Su Ruanruan No Longer Qualified to Attend

    <h4>Chapter 397: Chapter 397: Family Gathering, Su Ruanruan No Longer Qualified to Attend</h4>


    Bao Mansion.


    The lights were brilliant, the atmosphere lively.


    The Bao Family gathered together for a meal.


    Bao Mingyuan asked Bao Jingyan, "The New Year is almost here, Jingse should being back soon, right?"


    Bao Jingyan nodded indifferently.


    After that, no one spoke.


    It was still because of that video involving Su Ruanruan and Bao Jingyan.


    It had been truly shocking!


    Especially to Mrs. Bao!


    At this moment, she felt particrly relieved that Mrs. Gu had not agreed that day.


    Otherwise, Ziqi would¡¯ve been utterly cuckolded!


    She asked with feigned casualness, "Why didn¡¯t Ruanruane today?"


    Bao Jingyuan immediately stated, "She still has the face toe? She seduced my older brother, the whole city knows about it."


    She addressed Bao Jingyan, saying, "Big brother, your girlfriend must be angry!"


    Bao Jingyan just smirked with a curve of his lips.


    Xia Minn sitting opposite him thought: Big brother Jingyan really has a way with his girlfriend - even with such a big scandal, she didn¡¯t make a fuss!


    With a mind to please, she said, "When a woman deliberately seduces, men can hardly resist. This can¡¯t be med on Big brother Jingyan."


    Bao Jingyan set down the tall ss in his hand.


    His gaze was deep and inscrutable: "Miss Xia seems quite experienced in such matters?"


    He added, "Perhaps it was with my consent?"


    Xia Minn felt a bit awkward.


    However, she was quite pleased.


    At gatherings like this, Su Ruanruan no longer held the qualifications to attend.


    Mrs. Bao¡¯s attitude towards her had also improved a lot ¨C after the meal, she even pulled her aside to write invitations.


    The Imperial View thank-you dinner!


    Wanting to probe, Xia Minn said, "Should we invite Ruanruan? After all, she is a daughter of the Gu Family, it wouldn¡¯t be good to offend them too much."


    Mrs. Bao gave a cold smile.


    She stated, "She doesn¡¯t deserve the honor! It¡¯s better not to invite her."


    She whispered, "Your uncle said there¡¯s no need to invite her."


    Xia Minn¡¯s heart settled in her stomach.


    She was overjoyed.


    Ha! Su Ruanruan, who was meticulous in everything, still ended up failing due to her impropriety.


    In the future, she would have no ce in high society.


    Xia Minn tasted temporary victory.


    Her demeanor became much more elevated.


    As she walked within the Bao Mansion, she disyed the airs of thedy of the house towards the servants.


    But these servants were contracted by Mr. Mu Jiu¡¯spany.


    Furthermore, they didn¡¯t believe Miss Su would be defeated.


    No one listened to Xia Minn.


    Xia Minn was furious.


    Inwardly she vowed: once she and Bao Ziqi were married, she¡¯d rece all these people!


    Bao Ziqi slowly descended from upstairs.


    He approached Xia Minn.


    "Did you shoot the video?" His voice was cool.


    Xia Minn made no admission.


    Instead, she insinuated that Bao Ziqi felt sorry for Su Ruanruan, and with a sharp tone, suggested that he now had his chance.


    Bao Ziqi watched her in silence for a few seconds, then returned upstairs.


    With a bang, he shut the door.


    Xia Minn didn¡¯t dare to create a scene in the Bao Mansion.


    She ingratiated herself with Mrs. Bao, with the elderly matriarch.


    And also with Bao Mingyuan.


    Although the olddy and Bao Mingyuan always treated her indifferently, not seeing Su Ruanruan at the Bao Mansion for several consecutive days brought her unspeakable joy.


    A woman in power can hardly resist unting it to her rivals.


    Xia Minn was no exception.


    She found Su Ruanruan.


    Su Ruanruan had made an appointment with an old friend from City B.


    Wang Meiru, the ex-wife of Su Minghua.


    She had had someplications during her pregnancy, and Su Ruanruan had helped her find a good doctor.


    Wang Meiru¡¯s husband held a good reputation in City B, and came with his wife to express their gratitude.


    They had just had coffee and left.


    Su Ruanruan was ustomed to staying for a while longer.


    In a nce, she saw Xia Minn sitting down across from her.


    Su Ruanruan smiled lightly.


    "Miss Xia, what can I do for you?"


    Xia Minn looked at Su Ruanruan with envy.


    She thought Su Ruanruan would be like a dog that had lost its family, but instead, she appeared as fine as ever.


    A white Chanel suit with scalloped edging.


    Unique pearl earrings.


    Her features were delicate, her eyes and brows like a painting.

 Chapter 398: You Look So Skilled Holding Him!

    <h4>Chapter 398: Chapter 398: You Look So Skilled Holding Him!</h4>


    Su Ruanruan was stunningly beautiful.


    Xia Minn thought: No wonder Bao Jingyan couldn¡¯t resist the temptation!


    But a mistress could not be unted publicly.


    Xia Minn said with a condescending tone, "You haven¡¯t been to the house these past few days, I was somewhat worried."


    She feigned concern: "Ruanruan, just apologize after breaking up with big brother Jingyan! Uncle will forgive you."


    Su Ruanruan chuckled, "Where did I go wrong?"


    Xia Minn¡¯s demeanor was aristocratic, "You touched someone you shouldn¡¯t have, shouldn¡¯t you apologize?"


    She deliberately provoked Su Ruanruan, "The whole city knows you¡¯re the third party."


    Su Ruanruan smiled, "I should thank sister Minn for fanning the mes."


    Xia Minn wouldn¡¯t admit it.


    She said, "It must be because you¡¯re too strict with the servants, someone took revenge on you."


    Su Ruanruan was indifferent.


    Xia Minn felt extremely satisfied inside.


    She ordered a cup of coffee, took a sip, "Thepany¡¯s year-end party ising in a few days, you know?"


    Su Ruanruan remained silent.


    Xia Minn continued, "Didn¡¯t big brother Jingyan tell you?"


    She looked regretful, "It seems he was just ying with you, without the intention of cherishing."


    That¡¯s when Su Ruanruan asked Xia Minn, "Which is better, being Bao Jingyan¡¯s mistress or Bao Ziqi¡¯s wife?"


    Xia Minn was taken aback.


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s eyes flickered as she looked down.


    She said softly, "In my view, it¡¯s better to be Ziqi¡¯s wife! What do you think, Miss Xia?"


    After speaking, she stood up.


    She thought: Xia Minn is not smart! And to think she¡¯s a university professor!


    ...


    Su Ruanruan descended from the elevator to the underground parking lot.


    Unexpectedly, she stumbled upon a juicy scene.


    Su Qionglin and Young Master Zhou.


    They were entangled in the car.


    After a passionate kiss, they pped each other...


    Then kissed again.


    Quite intense!


    Su Ruanruan shook her head.


    She couldn¡¯t help but think, was her rtionship with Bao Jingyan too nd?


    Look at them!!!


    Full of youthful vigor!


    She intentionally passed by, but Su Qionglin noticed her.


    Su Qionglin still soundednguid after the tryst¡ª


    "Little sister, seeing your third sister and not saying hello?"


    "Or are youying low due to recent trouble?"


    Su Ruanruan smiled at the disheveled couple.


    She said, "I wanted to leave some dignity for my third sister, but she insists not."


    Su Qionglin got out of the car straight away.


    A fiery red tight dress.


    Ten-centimeter heels.


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s gaze swiftly swept over her belly.


    No trace.


    Su Qionglin sized up Su Ruanruan and chuckled lightly, "Who would have thought, Ruanruan, you kept Bao Ziqi¡¯s room warm only to end up in Bao Jingyan¡¯s bed, and you¡¯re so adept at holding him! How long has this been going on? You didn¡¯t know he has a girlfriend?"


    She dropped another bombshell, "You¡¯re really disgracing the Gu Family!"


    Su Ruanruan wasn¡¯t angry.


    She spoke lightly, "Third sister might want to worry about Uncle¡¯swsuit instead!"


    Su Qionglin¡¯s face stiffened.


    She couldn¡¯t help but look back at Young Master Zhou.


    Young Master Zhou swung open the car door.


    A cigarette hung from his mouth, watching the scene with interest.


    Su Qionglin immediately got into the car.


    She said, "Let¡¯s go."


    Young Master Zhou pinched her cheek, "Jealous?"


    In a moment, the car whooshed past Su Ruanruan...


    Su Ruanruan caught the smell of smoke.


    She thought: Third sister doesn¡¯t love the child in her belly! She¡¯s pregnant and fooling around with men, wearing high heels and inhaling second-hand smoke! The child is just a tool for her.


    She found Old Zhao¡¯s car.


    Just as she sat down.


    A sports car screeched to a stop beside her.


    The window rolled down.


    It was Young Master Zhou returning.


    Young Master Zhou tapped on the window.


    Su Ruanruan lowered it, expressionless.

 Chapter 399: Must Read! Su Ruanruan is My Girlfriend 1

    <h4>Chapter 399: Chapter 399: Must Read! Su Ruanruan is My Girlfriend 1</h4>


    Young Master Zhou leaned against the car window.


    He chuckled lightly, "The Su Family is nearly ruined because of you, and you¡¯ve yed Bao Ziqi¡¯s fianc¨¦e like a fiddle. Su Ruanruan, you¡¯ve got some real power!"


    Su Ruanruan didn¡¯t argue.


    Young Master Zhou wasn¡¯t stupid.


    On the contrary, he was quite clever.


    Su Ruanruan merely said, "I see a dark cloud over your browtely. I¡¯m afraid disaster may befall you!"


    Young Master Zhou didn¡¯t believe her.


    He teased her, "Will you ward it off for me?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Old Zhao came over with an umbre.


    Young Master Zhou ran off swiftly!


    Old Zhao thought this was letting him off too easy and spat in contempt.


    Su Ruanruan told him, "He¡¯ll have some ¡¯good fruits¡¯ to reapter."


    Old Zhao started the car, hee-hee¡¯d and asked, "Does Miss Su know how to read fortunes?"


    Su Ruanruan lowered her head and smiled lightly.


    ...


    Young Master Zhou went to the hotel.


    Su Qionglin was dressed in a strapless nightgown, lying on the chaise lounge.


    Her wavy hair framed her snow-white skin.


    Extremely enticing.


    Young Master Zhou stood by the door, chuckled and asked, "Have youe to your senses?"


    Su Qionglin¡¯s eyes were seductive.


    She said, "Jinhua, you¡¯re right, one must enjoy life while they can!"


    Young Master Zhou didn¡¯t care.


    He was going to sleep with whichever woman anyway!


    He was not gentle or considerate.


    After the deed was done, Su Qionglin quietlyined to him while she was cleaning up in the bathroom.


    Young Master Zhou leaned back on the chaise lounge.


    He squinted while smoking a cigarette.


    The thought of the untouchable Su Ruanruan was in his mind.


    Yet, he had also seen her cling to Bao Jingyan willingly.


    She was so soft and inviting.


    Young Master Zhou thought again: If it were Su Ruanruan with him, he wouldn¡¯t bear to press her, he¡¯d cherish and adore her in the palm of his hand.


    In the bathroom, Su Qionglin looked down at her stomach.


    Over a month in, it didn¡¯t show.


    But she was scared.


    She feared that Young Master Zhou¡¯s roughness might cause her to miscarry.


    Then she¡¯d lose all her leverage!


    From that day on, she rarely became intimate with Young Master Zhou.


    Young Master Zhou lost interest and sought out other women...


    ...


    On the eighteenth day of the twelfth lunar month.


    Dijing Group¡¯s year-end g.


    At nine at night.


    Fragrances mingle, and the room is full of celebrities!


    Almost all the middle and senior members of Dijing Group were present at the banquet, and the employees were also watching the live broadcast in several other banquet rooms.


    The atmosphere was grand!


    Madam Bao personally took charge.


    She told Minn, "Your uncle might announce your identity at the banquet tonight."


    Minn felt incredibly shy.


    She looked especially bright and generous today.


    Wearing a white, in-season evening gown.


    Embellished with emerald jewelry.


    She thought to herself: Madam Bao is old and faded! She, Minn, was practically the mistress of Dijing.


    Yet, she had some regrets in her heart.


    After all, Ziqi wasn¡¯t the heir to Dijing Group!


    Just as she was feeling regretful, she saw Bao Jingyan.


    Bao Jingyan was wearing a ck and white ssic suit tonight.


    His features were sharp and handsome.


    His physique tall and straight.


    Minn approached, ingratiatingly asking, "Why hasn¡¯t big brother¡¯s girlfriend arrived yet?"


    Bao Jingyan was sending a message to Su Ruanruan.


    He replied indifferently, "She¡¯ll be here soon." After that, Bao Jingyan left.


    Minn felt a bit let down.


    Bao Jingyan¡¯s girlfriend was reallying!


    If she¡¯s not easy to get along with...


    Just as she was worrying, she saw amotion at the entrance.


    Upon looking, it turned out to be Su Ruanruan.


    Su Ruanruan was extremely beautiful tonight.


    Dressed in a light pink MIUMIU haute couture.


    Around her neck, an expensive diamond ne.


    Adorned with an 18-carat pigeon blood ruby.


    Her ck glossy hair was slightly curled, softening her facial features.


    Beautiful, ethereal, and noble.


    Beside her were her father, brothers, and mother...


    Minn sneered.


    Su Ruanruan actually had the nerve to show up! Wasn¡¯t she afraid of being embarrassed by Bao Jingyan¡¯s official girlfriendter?


    However, Madam Bao frowned.


    She was worldly.


    The outfit Su Ruanruan wore today indicated a ceremony for establishing a marriage alliance!

 Chapter 400: Must Read! Su Ruanruan is My Girlfriend 2

    <h4>Chapter 400: Chapter 400: Must Read! Su Ruanruan is My Girlfriend 2</h4>


    While everyone was in surprise and suspicion,


    the PR department of Dijing Corporation released this year¡¯s public rtions photo.


    Everyone would have thought, as usual, it would be a group photo of thepany¡¯s top executives.


    But upon checking their phones.


    They were stunned.


    There were only three people in the photo.


    Bao Mingyuan, Bao Jingyan and Su Ruanruan.


    In the president¡¯s office of Dijing.


    Bao Mingyuan was seated on a leather sofa.


    Behind him, Bao Jingyan and Su Ruanruan stood shoulder to shoulder.


    Bao Jingyan¡¯s hand gently wrapped around Su Ruanruan¡¯s shoulders!


    This intimacy brought a hint of family atmosphere to the otherwise solemn PR photo.


    Even a fool could see.


    The photo contained two meanings.


    Bao Jingyan was the heir to Dijing.


    Su Ruanruan, as the futuredy of the house, appeared together in the frame.


    ...


    The moment the photo was released.


    Multiple banquet halls erupted inmotion.


    Even the city of Jiangcheng was boiling over.


    Netizens brought up that secretly filmed video to rehash.


    [Disgusting couple! Ahhhh I¡¯m so sickly sweetened!]


    [A divine level of attractiveness! No objections epted!]


    [A perfect match! Lock them down already!]


    ...


    [Su Ruanruan is just 19 after the new year! Bao Jingyan, act like a gentleman tonight please!]


    [Goddess is about to be devoured! My heart can¡¯t take it...]


    ...


    That was the effect Bao Mingyuan wanted!


    Heh, the Bao and Gu families¡¯ marriage alliance!


    Stocks would soare tomorrow!


    He watched his eldest son and daughter-inw with satisfaction, feeling a happiness he hadn¡¯t experienced in many years.


    If he was happy, someone else was not.


    Xia Minn waspletely stiff.


    She couldn¡¯t bring herself to believe what she saw.


    Su Ruanruan was actually Bao Jingyan¡¯s girlfriend!


    Had they been together all along?


    Then what was the meaning of all she had done?


    Xia Minn trembled with anger.


    Mrs. Bao calmed down and warned her, "Don¡¯t lose yourposure."


    Xia Minn struggled to contain herself so as not to make a scene in public.


    She pleaded with Mrs. Bao: "Are they just putting on a show? Please tell me it¡¯s not true!"


    Mrs. Bao was not as naive.


    She thought it through carefully and suddenly realized that Bao Jingyan had already been making it semi-public recently.


    It was they who, clouded by their own delusions, refused to believe it!


    ...


    The year-end party of Dijing.


    Turned into Bao Jingyan and Su Ruanruan¡¯s engagement celebration.


    To show his regard for Su Ruanruan, Bao Mingyuan personally went on stage and spoke for ten minutes.


    He transferred the management rights of the Bao Family¡¯s real estate properties to Su Ruanruan.


    Including the Bao Mansion.


    Su Ruanruan whispered, "Thank you, Uncle."


    Bao Mingyuanughed heartily.


    He couldn¡¯t help but embrace her, then gently ruffled her hair.


    As if she were his beloved daughter.


    He felt a lump in his throat, "After we¡¯re married, you¡¯ll call me Dad."


    He nced at his eldest son standing beside him and cleared his throat, "If this brat bullies you,e straight to me."


    Gu Yuanpei indicated: Bao Mingyuan stole his lines.


    Bao Mingyuan was absorbed in the role, greatly moved.


    He said to his son, "Jingyan, whatever you have to say, say it to your wife!"


    Bao Jingyan took out a velvet box from his coat pocket.


    He walked over to Su Ruanruan and knelt on one knee.


    Spotlights shone down on them.


    The scene was dreamlike.


    Bao Jingyan held Su Ruanruan¡¯s hand and kissed her fingertips.


    Su Ruanruan felt him trembling slightly.


    He murmured, "I¡¯ve liked you for 5 years! I never had the chance to say it, I thought I missed it! But then you appeared in our home! At first, I was not nice to you, I forced and coaxed you to be with me, I was unscrupulous, but if it starts again, I would still treat you the same! Su Ruanruan, you can¡¯t escape."


    He didn¡¯t ask if she was willing.


    He gently slipped a tinum Ring onto her ring finger.


    The whole venue screamed!


    So romantic!


    Such a huge revtion!

 Chapter 401: Must See! Su Ruanruan is My Girlfriend 3

    <h4>Chapter 401: Chapter 401: Must See! Su Ruanruan is My Girlfriend 3</h4>


    Su Ruanruan lowered her head and gazed at him.


    Bao Jingyan smiled softly.


    He said, "Ruanruan, we are now fianc¨¦s."


    He urged her to put the ring on him.


    But Su Ruanruan bent down.


    And kissed him on the lips voluntarily.


    Bao Jingyan originally wanted a more picturesque moment, but he couldn¡¯t resist¡ª


    He kissed her deeply!


    The whole ce screamed!


    Bao Mingyuan told everyone he met, "Young people! It¡¯s normal to be passionate!"


    He smiled and had it captured.


    "Post it online, let everyone see they are in a normal rtionship! It¡¯s not because the empire is failing I, Bao Mingyuan, am selling my son."


    Gu Wupai coldly responded: Have some shame!


    Eventually, this part was posted as a small highlight of the Empire¡¯s year-end party.


    It reached over 60 million views!


    The segment where Bao Jingyan confessed and kissed deeply.


    Youngizens were utterly obsessed!


    [Five years! Damn! I believe in love again!]


    [In Jiangcheng, only Bao Jingyan is worthy of Su Ruanruan!]


    [Please Bao Jingyan be merciful! The child is still young... sob...]


    ...


    Presidential suite in the hotel.


    Bao Jingyan was scrolling through Weibo.


    He was still in the same attire, just threw his jacket on the couch.


    Su Ruanruan came out in a bathrobe.


    She was drying her hair, "What are you looking at!"


    Bao Jingyan put down his phone.


    He pulled her into his arms and chuckled, "Netizens are telling me to be a man tonight."


    Su Ruanruan blushed, "Stop reading thosements."


    Bao Jingyan felt tender inside.


    He had her sit on hisp and helped her dry her hair.


    After a while, he held her fingers and whispered, "Do you have any regrets? Settling down at only 19?"


    He knew many girls at a young age would want to choose more or y more.


    Su Ruanruan shook her head.


    She was naturally detached and not easily moved.


    She asked him, "What about you? Men are in their prime at 37 or 38!"


    Bao Jingyan smiled.


    He said he was picky and it took him a long time to find the one.


    Su Ruanruan pushed him to take a shower.


    Bao Jingyan¡¯s voice was hot and close to her ear, "I¡¯ll take care of you in a bit."


    Su Ruanran felt shy.


    Just then, there was a knock on the door.


    Bao Jingyan went to answer it.


    It was the hotel waiter.


    Holding a box and spoke respectfully, "A guest said this is for Miss Su."


    Bao Jingyan took the box and closed the door.


    He handed the gift to Su Ruanruan.


    Su Ruanruan opened it to find a jade bracelet!


    The entire piece was bright green, extremely valuable!


    Su Ruanruan nced at it and said, "It¡¯s too big, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t fit!"


    Bao Jingyan held it up and agreed, "It¡¯s not suitable."


    "Keep it!" he generously said.


    Su Ruanruan then asked him, "Aren¡¯t you going to ask who sent it?"


    Bao Jingyan kissed her lips and murmured, "No matter who sent it, you are still my wife."


    With that, he stood up and headed to the bathroom.


    Shirt and belt tossed aside...


    ...


    In arge apartment near the river.


    Young Master Zhou expressionlessly drank strong alcohol.


    Tonight, Bao Jingyan and Su Ruanruan were engaged.


    On impulse, he sent a grand gift.


    The more he drank, the clearer his mind became.


    And the worse he felt.


    Having been with countless women, how did he end up falling for a young girl?


    Young Master Zhou took out his phone and opened Su Ruanruan¡¯s photo.


    He stared at it for a long time and scoffed.


    Bao Jingyan had loved Su Ruanruan for five years, he had only loved her for a few months.


    Under bewilderment, he posted on Weibo.


    [If I start liking you now, is it still toote?]


    With the picture: Su Ruanruan on the red carpet alone!

 Chapter 402: Bao Jingyan’s Gagging Warning!

    <h4>Chapter 402: Chapter 402: Bao Jingyan¡¯s Gagging Warning!</h4>


    Master Zhou didn¡¯t wake up until noon the next day.


    The phone kept vibrating.


    He turned over and picked up the phone to look.


    Upon looking, he was instantly fully awake.


    [OMG! How dare you confess your love to Bao Jingyan¡¯s fianc¨¦e?]


    [Jinhua, forget it! The next one will be better!]


    [Master Zhou, you know you¡¯ve hit the trending searches, right?]


    [The trending search got removed! Images deleted across the!]


    [Jinhua, you¡¯re muted...hahaha...]


    ...


    Master Zhou immediately opened his Weibo homepage.


    Sure enough, it showed that he was muted.


    He rubbed his face and flung himself back onto the bed.


    How could he have lost his mindst night and made such a post!


    Now, who knows how the circle isughing at him!


    Just then, his phone rang again.


    It was a call from his mother.


    Madame Zhou gave her son a thorough scolding.


    Master Zhou felt so gloomy, he arranged to meet his rowdy friends at the club for fun.


    But on his way to the club, he couldn¡¯t help but drive to the Dijing Hotel parking lot.


    He got his wish and saw Su Ruanruan.


    Inside a golden Bentley Continental, Su Ruanruan was pinned against the seat, being kissed.


    Her whole body went limp in Bao Jingyan¡¯s arms.


    One small hand wrapped around the man¡¯s neck, the other resting on his shoulder.


    Rubbing against him restlessly...


    It seemed like they had been kissing for a long time.


    Master Zhou watched nkly.


    It was only then that he recognized this unwillingness as a broken heart!


    He shook his head, unwilling to believe it.


    He went to the club and drank with friends.


    When others teased him, he said nonchntly, "Just ying with the young girl! Took it seriously?"


    But when he drank too much, he knew.


    He was serious.


    Later on, a young model came to attend to him.


    Attentive and meticulous.


    He grabbed her hair in his drunken state, wanting to see her face...


    And then feltpletely disinterested!


    He thought, if his private life wasn¡¯t so unrestrained, he possibly would have had the courage to say a sentence in front of her.


    "Su Ruanruan, I like you too!"


    Master Zhou was drunk.


    He simply let loose even more... Like smashing a pot that¡¯s already cracked!


    Just then, the door of the private room was pushed open.


    Inside, someone cursed, "Are you blind? Can¡¯t you see we¡¯re in good spirits?"


    At the door, Su Qionglin stood there.


    She said softly, "Jinhua, I¡¯m pregnant."


    All around, it was dead silent.


    Master Zhou slowly pushed away the model on hisp.


    He wiped his face and asked, "What did you say?"


    "I¡¯m pregnant! It¡¯s your child," Su Qionglin repeated softly.


    Master Zhou sobered up instantly.


    He got angry, "Su Qionglin, are you sick? Everyone is just having fun, and you bring a child into this?"


    ...


    Su Qionglin ced ab report in front of him.


    Master Zhou drained the ss of alcohol before him.


    After a moment, he said coldly, "Abort the child! I can¡¯t have this kid."


    But Su Qionglin said, "I¡¯ve already posted on Weibo, telling everyone the good news."


    Zhou Jinhua was so angry he wanted to get physical!


    People around him held him back, "Jinhua! Think of your parents¡¯ reputation."


    Master Zhou calmed down all of a sudden.


    He suddenly remembered what Su Ruanruan had said a few days ago.


    She told him his forehead was darkened, indicating an uing disaster!


    Damn!


    The girl¡¯s mouth is bewitched!


    ...


    The gossip about Master Zhou and Su Qionglin hit the newspapers.


    When Su Ruanruan received the news.


    It was dusk.


    She wore a work uniform, tending to the flowers and nts in the olddy¡¯s courtyard.


    Gui Zhi was assisting her.


    Gui Zhi chuckled, "The third young miss of the Su Family is pretty capable! The Zhou Family in B city is not short of money, and they only have one son."


    Su Ruanruan nodded, "My third sister has always been ambitious."


    While the two were talking.


    Housekeeper Wang came over, saying in a low voice, "Master Zhou would like to have a word with Miss Su."

 Chapter 403: Young Master Zhou Acquires Knowledge

    <h4>Chapter 403: Chapter 403: Young Master Zhou Acquires Knowledge</h4>


    Su Ruanruan was quite surprised: "What is he here for?"


    Housekeeper Wang smiled and said, "He¡¯s caused a huge mess! He¡¯s probably here to learn from Miss Su! He¡¯s currently in the small floral hall."


    Su Ruanruan took off her gloves.


    She washed her hands again.


    Then, with a light smile, she said: "If he weren¡¯t usually so ostentatious, I would be willing to show him the right path."


    Housekeeper Wang added: "The young master of the Zhou Family who came knows about it! I¡¯m afraid they might chatter about it."


    Su Ruanruan said: "It doesn¡¯t matter!"


    After thinking, she added: "My uncle has always wanted to expand the business to City B, and the Zhou Family is a good channel!"


    Although she did not borate,


    Housekeeper Wang has always held her in high regard.


    He said, "Miss Su surely has a good n in mind!"


    Su Ruanruan gave a light smile: "It¡¯s just a favor I¡¯m bestowing! But he will have to suffer a bit first!"


    This was because she resented his recklessnessst night.


    Giving gifts and posting on Weibo.


    Su Ruanruan does not like to unt matters of men and women.


    Inside the main hall, Mrs. Bao was talking to her husband.


    "Ruanruan just got engaged to Jingyan and a man is already showing up, isn¡¯t that inappropriate?"


    Xia Minn also chimed in: "The man has even chased her to our doorstep, it will be embarrassing if word gets out!"


    Bao Mingyuan usually protects Su Ruanruan fiercely.


    He can¡¯t stand such talk.


    He warned the two women: "Is it abnormal for a young girl to be pursued? That Ruanruan is still pursued after her engagement just shows how charming she is and how good Jingyan¡¯s taste is!"


    Mrs. Bao wanted to say more, but could not.


    Inside the small floral hall.


    The young master of the Zhou Family finally met Su Ruanruan.


    Su Ruanruan changed into a long DIOR dress.


    Fresh and elegant.


    The young master of the Zhou silently admired her.


    Su Ruanruan was not flustered by his impulsivenessst night.


    She sat in the main seat and softly instructed Housekeeper Wang to brew tea for the young master of the Zhou.


    Housekeeper Wang¡¯s expressions were full ofpliance.


    Then, a maid came over to bring some tea snacks.


    They were very respectful towards Su Ruanruan.


    The young master of the Zhou,ing from a distinguished background, had discerning eyes.


    He took a sip of tea and said, "You seem quite at ease in the Bao Family."


    Su Ruanruan politely replied: "It¡¯s alright! What did the young master of the Zhou need from me?"


    The young master of the Zhou found it hard to say.


    Could he admit that he carelessly fathered a child while messing around with your elder sister?


    After a while, he finally said: "Last time you mentioned I was facing a disaster, it was quite urate! Why not predict something for me again?"


    Su Ruanruan simply smiled without speaking.


    The young master of the Zhou felt awkward.


    He really came to probe Su Ruanruan, but it seems she had no solutions.


    The young master of the Zhou felt somewhat resigned.


    He said to Su Ruanruan: "I apologize forst night¡¯s incident! I was impulsive and should not have posted on Weibo! It was not malicious."


    Su Ruanruan acknowledged with a hum.


    The young master of the Zhou looked at her and found her increasingly appealing.


    Outwardly gracious.


    And privately, quite charming.


    He couldn¡¯t help but say: "My parents are in business, we can¡¯t afford to lose face! In a few days, we¡¯ll have toe to Jiangcheng to propose marriage... I¡¯m sorry for any wrongs toward you and the Su Family!"


    After he finished, his throat felt dry.


    He didn¡¯t like Su Qionglin.


    But for the sake of the Zhou Family¡¯s reputation, he was going against Su Ruanruan!


    Su Ruanruan did not mind.


    She said: "If it can protect the Su Family, then it also shows the skill of the young master of the Zhou."


    The young master of the Zhou looked at her.


    With a deep gaze.


    He felt his old habit ring up, wanting to profess his feelings again.


    At the right moment, Lao Zhao entered and bluntly said: "What¡¯s the use of spouting this nonsense now? Wouldn¡¯t it have been better to control yourself before?"


    He inherently counteracted the young master of the Zhou.


    The young master of the Zhou, rebuffed, slunk away.


    Lao Zhao¡¯s eyes lit up, and he said to Su Ruanruan: "Miss Su, you really are divine! That guy is truly unlucky."


    Su Ruanruan sipped her tea.


    After a while, she said: "This time he got off easy! If it wasn¡¯t for the Su Family in between, he¡¯d really need a harder lesson."


    Lao Zhao scratched his head: He just couldn¡¯t understand what Miss Su was saying!

 Chapter 404 Su Ruanruan: The Third Sister’s Admirable Belly

    <h4>Chapter 404: Chapter 404 Su Ruanruan: The Third Sister¡¯s Admirable Belly</h4>


    Ten days before the New Year.


    Su Ruanruan paid a visit to the Su Family.


    The Su Family was brightly lit and adorned with festive decorations, beaming with joy.


    In the yard, an old servant appeared quietly.


    She said, "The Third Miss is going to marry into a wealthy family, the Master is holding his head high with pride now."


    Su Ruanruan offered a shallow smile.


    She took out several thousand yuan to the old servant, "It¡¯s New Year, go buy yourself some clothes."


    ...


    Su Ruanruan just entered the hall.


    A burst ofughter and cheerful voices.


    Su Qionglin leaned on her Aunt Su¡¯s side, her hand resting on her t belly.


    Su Yugu looked lovingly at his daughter.


    A picture of paternal affection and filial piety.


    Su Ruanruan lowered her eyes and offered a light smile.


    Aunt Su started again, "Ruanruan, I originally thought you would be the first to get married! Who knew it would be our Qionglin to tie the knot first."


    "It¡¯s all thanks to the Third Sister¡¯s impressive effort!" Su Ruanruan yed along with her words.


    Aunt Su was indeed pleased.


    Su Yugu was also satisfied with the Zhou Family¡¯s son-inw.


    He envisioned great prospects in his heart, "Qionglin will need someone to take care of her after marriage. By that time, we¡¯ll move Tongsheng to City B and seek to establish a great business there."


    He told Su Ruanruan, "Please take more care of the old Master here."


    Su Ruanruan smiled faintly.


    Su Qionglin was not happy, she said, "Just hire more people to help! It¡¯s not that Qian Jinhua can¡¯t afford it; if you pinch pennies like this, he will be unhappy."


    Su Qionglin¡¯s uncle and aunt immediately nodded in agreement.


    This son-inw was very capable.


    Su Yugu had learned this lesson the hard way after a narrow escape from disaster!


    After Su Qionglin finished speaking, she paid more attention to Su Ruanruan.


    Young Master Zhou had dered his love for Su Ruanruan.


    This wasmon knowledge throughout the city.


    She felt uneasy in her heart.


    ...


    Just then, the sound of a car arrived at the door.


    The Su Family hurried out to wee the guests.


    It turned out to be the Zhou Family!


    Su Qionglin, relying on her pregnancy, remained seated on the sofa.


    She said to Su Ruanruan, "Although the Zhou Family isn¡¯t as prominent as the Bao Family, they conduct their business in City B, which is quite different! By the way, Ruanruan, Jinhua¡¯s parents are very traditional and disapprove of young girls dating at an early age. Try to keep a low profileter!"


    Su Ruanruan lowered her eyes and chuckled softly.


    Did the Third Sister want to use the Zhou Family to intimidate her?


    But she had heard the sound of the car just now.


    It sounded like only one or two vehicles.


    Not a big procession.


    This indicated that the Zhou Family did not ce much importance on Su Qionglin.


    During the conversation, Young Master Zhou arrived with his parents.


    He was very surprised to see Su Ruanruan there.


    He nced at Su Qionglin one more time.


    With a tender voice, Su Qionglin said, "Jinhua, these must be your parents!"


    She sweetly called out, "Uncle, Auntie."


    Madam Zhou held the authority.


    She had never been fond of Su Qionglin.


    So, she merely nodded coldly in response.


    However, upon seeing Su Ruanruan, her expression softened considerably, "Aren¡¯t you at school today?"


    Su Ruanruan smiled, "I¡¯m preparing to study medicine after the New Year."


    "Well, being a doctor is good," praised Madam Zhou.


    Their conversation was amiable.


    They seemed to be very familiar with each other.


    Su Qionglin was anxious, but she restrained herself and asked Young Master Zhou, "How does your mother know Ruanruan?"


    Madam Zhou answered herself, "I have business dealings with Song Wei and Elder Mu Jiu."


    Upon the mention of Song Wei, the Su Family couldn¡¯t help but get upset.


    But in front of Madam Zhou, no one dared to act rashly!


    Since Madam Zhou hade to propose marriage, she would naturally bring a gift.


    She presented a ruby jewelry set.


    Worth over ten million yuan.


    Su Qionglin cherished it greatly.


    At that moment, Madam Zhou called Su Ruanruan over, "I always hear Mrs. Sun Jingan mentioning you, it¡¯s rare to see you today."


    She took off a diamond watch from her wrist.


    Gave it to Su Ruanruan.


    Young Master Zhou knew his goods; he immediately recognized it as his mother¡¯s most valuable piece of jewelry.

 Chapter 405: Became Su Ruanruan’s Lapdog, Assimilated?

    <h4>Chapter 405: Chapter 405: Became Su Ruanruan¡¯s Lapdog, Assimted?</h4>


    Ruanruan didn¡¯t want it.


    Mrs. Zhou insisted on giving it.


    She said, "We will inevitably meet when you visit City B! Consider it a small gift from an elder."


    So Ruanruan epted it.


    She said softly, "Uncle and Aunt Zhou are new to Jiangcheng, I should host you on behalf of Sister Song Wei."


    Mrs. Zhou was keen on making connections.


    She couldn¡¯t wait!


    Ruanruan instructed her staff to arrange for Mr. and Mrs. Zhou to stay in the presidential suite.


    She also booked a dinner for Bao Mingyuan to join them.


    Mr. and Mrs. Zhou got into the car.


    Mrs. Zhou said to her son, "Both are daughters raised by the Su Family, how can they be so different?"


    She added, "Su Qionglin only focuses on admiring jewelry, with no sense of the bigger picture. Look at Ruanruan, young as she is, she already has the demeanor of a matriarch!"


    Young Master Zhou remained silent.


    Mrs. Zhou knew he was troubled inside.


    So she gently patted his shoulder and said softly, "I know you like her, and mom is happy that your taste is not bad!"


    Su Family.


    Still joyous and festive.


    Su Qionglin and her mother were still admiring jewelry.


    But Su Yugu was worried, "The parents-inw didn¡¯t stick around for dinner, I always feel uneasy."


    Aunt Su beamed with joy, "Important people are always busy! The engagement date is set, what¡¯s there to worry about?"


    She then patted her daughter¡¯s belly, "Our Qionglin has a promising tummy! The entrance into this wealthy family is secured."


    Restroom.


    Ruanruan washed her hands.


    Su Minghua walked up behind her.


    In the mirror, Ruanruan saw him and asked quietly, "Big brother, is there something you need?"


    After hesitating, Su Minghua finally asked, "How has Song Wei been recently?"


    Ruanruan slowly dried her hands, then said, "Big brother is still concerned about her?"


    Su Minghua dared not ask further.


    Since the old master became a vegetable in the sanatorium, he felt both dread and fear towards Ruanruan.


    Ruanruan gracefully descended the stairs.


    Su Qionglin came over.


    She scoffed, "Song Wei, that wretched woman caused you such misery, and you still think about her?"


    Su Minghua¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moved.


    After a while, he said, "After all, I wronged her in the past."


    "Oh, since when did big brother be so gentle and merciful? It doesn¡¯t seem like your style!" Su Qionglin sneered, "Or did you change after bing Ruanruan¡¯spdog, influenced by her?"


    Su Minghua narrowed his eyes, "What nonsense are you spouting?"


    Su Qionglin scoffed, "Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know, you¡¯re on her side!"


    She added, "But I won¡¯t lose to her! She has the Bao Family; I have the Zhou Family! Big Brother, you saw it! Today I got precious jewelry, Ruanruan only received something Mrs. Zhou wore!"


    Su Minghua rxed.


    It seemed Qionglin didn¡¯t know certain things.


    He warned his sister, "Mind your own business! Take good care of your pregnancy, don¡¯t fall and lose it, or how will youtch onto the Zhou Family?"


    Su Qionglin stomped her foot in anger.


    Ruanruan was passing through the courtyard, about to leave.


    At the gate, there stood a tall figure.


    Su Ru¡¯an stood there with a suitcase.


    Ruanruan was momentarily stunned.


    She softly called out, "Second brother."


    Their eyes met.


    Neither took a step forward.


    After a long while, Su Ru¡¯an smiled lightly, "Stunned? Not happy to see your second brother back?"


    Ruanruan snapped back to reality.


    She went over to carry his luggage.


    Her smile was soft.


    Very charming.


    Su Ru¡¯an felt as if he was seeing the old Ruanruan.


    But yet, it felt different.


    He reached out and touched her head, "Second brother will wash up, and then take you out for dinner."


    Ruanruan felt a lump in her throat.


    She agreed with a ¡¯yes.¡¯


    Watching Su Ru¡¯an¡¯s receding figure.


    She couldn¡¯t guess how much he knew...

 Chapter 406: Coddling You is a Husband’s Duty

    <h4>Chapter 406: Chapter 406: Coddling You is a Husband¡¯s Duty</h4>


    Su Ruanruan apanied Su Ru¡¯an for dinner.


    He treated her the same as before, without asking about the Su Family¡¯s affairs.


    Because of this, Su Ruanruan felt even more distressed.


    Her second brother treated her extremely well.


    She had wronged him.


    Later, they went to a cafe and sat for a while. Su Ru¡¯an talked about the interesting things in Africa, about the local customs and people.


    At four o¡¯clock, Bao Jingyan came to pick up Su Ruanruan.


    It clearly wasn¡¯t the end of the workday.


    Su Ruanruan felt somewhat embarrassed.


    Yet, Su Ru¡¯an stood up and fetched her coat.


    He said, "Go on! He¡¯s been waiting for you for quite a while."


    Su Ruanruan softly called out, "Second brother."


    Su Ru¡¯an reached out and stroked her head.


    He took a box out of his pocket and gave it to her.


    "This is the engagement gift from your second brother."


    He looked at her deeply once more, nodded towards Bao Jingyan, and then left through the side door.


    Su Ruanruan felt a pang of sadness.


    Bao Jingyan walked over and helped her don her coat.


    He said, "There are so many people here! Don¡¯t you cry your eyes out, that would look bad."


    Su Ruanruan bit her lip: "I wouldn¡¯t do that!"


    "If not, that¡¯s good!" Bao Jingyan took her hand and headed towards the exit of the cafe.


    He said, "Our Miss Su is ady with dignity!"


    Su Ruanruan was so annoyed that she punched him.


    Bao Jingyan looked down, gently retorting, "Isn¡¯t that the case?"


    Su Ruanruan felt much better.


    She hooked his arm and spoke softly, "Bao Jingyan, you always know how tofort me."


    "A husband¡¯s duty!" He chuckled softly.


    Then he deliberately drawled, whispering, "And you always know how to make mefortable!"


    Su Ruanruan was both embarrassed and annoyed!


    They were still on the street!


    She made a fuss about going home.


    "Walk with me for a while." He pulled her into his embrace, "You¡¯ve been with your second brother all day, won¡¯t you spend some time with me? What kind of wife acts like this?"


    Su Ruanruan couldn¡¯t help but look up at him.


    A snow-white shirt, a dark coffee-colored slender tie.


    A three-piece suit.


    Covered with a thin wool coat.


    Mature and dashing.


    Su Ruanruan felt both moved and affected.


    She reached out her hand to interlock fingers tightly with his.


    Passersby nced at them quietly.


    Some recognized them and sneakily took photos with their phones.


    Su Ruanruan felt somewhat shy.


    She hid in Bao Jingyan¡¯s embrace, her little hand stealthily warming itself on his chest.


    Bao Jingyan looked down: "Miss Su taking the initiative again?"


    Su Ruanruan ignored him.


    Bao Jingyan kissed the top of her head: "Go see a movie, hmm?"


    Su Ruanruan thought it over: they had been together for a long time, but seldom had an official date.


    So she agreed.


    They saw a movie, and while dining, they once again bumped into a group of people Bao Jingyan had social engagements with.


    It was already ten o¡¯clock at night when they finished their social meal.


    Su Ruanruan worried about the olddy, so she proposed to stay at the Bao Mansion.


    Bao Jingyan carelessly suggested, "Sleep at my ce?"


    Su Ruanruan felt it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate.


    Knowing her restraint, Bao Jingyan coaxed her: "Wasn¡¯t it quite nicest time?"


    Su Ruanruan blushed.


    Bao Jingyan held the steering wheel with one hand and grasped hers with the other.


    Neither spoke.


    There was an unspoken, cozy ambiguity between them.


    Returning to the Bao Mansion.


    It was nearly 11 pm.


    The Bao family members were unexpectedly still up, chatting in the living room!


    Xia Minn was also there.


    Su Ruanruan nodded lightly towards her, then went to visit the olddy.


    Back in the hall.


    She sneezed!


    Housekeeper Wang was very astute: "It seems you¡¯ve caught a cold."


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s voice was nasal: "Seems like it."


    Bao Jingyan called her over and touched her small hands.


    They were a bit cold.


    So, he instructed Housekeeper Wang to stew a portion of bird¡¯s nest soup for her.


    Housekeeper Wang was about to go, but Xia Minn stopped him.


    She said, "I think I¡¯m feeling unwell too, I¡¯ll have a portion as well!"


    Housekeeper Wang, easy to talk to, nodded and went to take care of it.

 Chapter 407: Xia Minglan Brings Shame Upon Herself

    <h4>Chapter 407: Chapter 407: Xia Minn Brings Shame Upon Herself</h4>


    Su Ruanruan took a bath, changed into her loungewear, and headed downstairs.


    A light pink cashmere robe.


    Over it, she draped a coat that belonged to Bao Jingyan.


    They were now legitimately engaged.


    There was no need for her to avoid him anymore.


    She cuddled up next to Bao Jingyan, reading a book.


    The firece burned brightly, and she feltfortable.


    Housekeeper Wang brought over several servings of bird¡¯s nest.


    Bao Jingyan took them and personally fed Su Ruanruan...


    Bao Mingyuan watched the young couple, feeling very pleased.


    He said to Mrs. Bao, Bao Jingyuan, and Xia Minn, "You should have some too! Bird¡¯s nest is excellent for women."


    Mrs. Bao smiled faintly.


    With an attentive husband, she was also in a good mood.


    She hadn¡¯t noticed it, but Xia Minn had sharp eyes.


    She immediately noticed that Su Ruanruan¡¯s serving of bird¡¯s nest was different from the others¡¯.


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s was golden blood bird¡¯s nest.


    Extremely precious.


    While theirs was white bird¡¯s nest, which, though also valuable, was somewhat inferior.


    As sister-inws,petition was natural.


    Xia Minn seized the opportunity and delicately said, "Ruanruan, I don¡¯t mind at all. But managing the house¡¯s finances calls for fairness and justice! Just like this bowl of bird¡¯s nest, I don¡¯t mind being slighted, but it wouldn¡¯t be proper if thedy of the house were to receive less."


    Mrs. Bao heard this and paid attention.


    Indeed, they were different.


    She then looked to her husband.


    To see what he would say!


    Bao Mingyuan put down his tea.


    With his temperament, he wanted to kick this Mrs. Xia out of the door right then.


    Besides causing trouble every day, what good was she?


    But Ziqi had not given the word.


    So he had to endure her freeloading meals every day!


    Ha, and now she¡¯s being picky!


    He was about to speak.


    But Bao Jingyan said in a calm tone, "Housekeeper Wang, you tell it."


    Housekeeper Wang smiled and said, "Indeed, these bird¡¯s nests are different! What thedy, Miss Jingyuan, and Miss Xia have are the usual in our household, even the olddy eats this kind!"


    Xia Minn felt a block in her throat.


    She asked, "Why is Su Ruanruan¡¯s different?"


    Housekeeper Wang smiled at her and said, "Miss Su¡¯s golden blood bird¡¯s nest was specially sent by Madame Sun Jingan, saying Miss Su is young and frail, and instructed us to stew it for her every other day."


    Xia Minn¡¯s fingers clenched tight.


    Madame Sun Jingan... such a distinguished person actually cared about this trivial matter with Su Ruanruan!


    She refused to believe it!


    Housekeeper Wang¡¯s words were sharp as a knife: "The item specifically intended for Miss Su by Madame Sun Jingan, I can¡¯t possibly give it to someone else, can I? Miss Xia, isn¡¯t that right?"


    Xia Minn was extremely embarrassed!


    Tears swirled in her eyes!


    Everyone could see she looked like the aggrieved party.


    She looked towards Bao Ziqi, hoping he would stand up for her.


    Bao Ziqi had been disappointed with hertely and was considering breaking up.


    His expression was indifferent.


    Xia Minn said her farewells, downcast.


    Su Ruanruan reclined on the sofa, her beautiful eyes following her figure.


    She pondered: This Miss Xia¡¯s temperament is too extreme, she¡¯s unlikely to let this go easily.


    Such a personality, if left in the Bao Family, would ultimately be harmful.


    Su Ruanruan remained calm.


    She returned to her bedroom.


    In her eyebrows lingered a touch of scheming.


    Bao Jingyan helped her off with the coat, unhappily pressed her into the sofa, and kissed her.


    "What are you thinking about again?" he nibbled on her little nose.


    Su Ruanruan looked up at him.


    Her long ck hair, small oval face.


    Her skin was even more delicate.


    Bao Jingyan kissed her eyelids, calling her baby.


    Su Ruanruan clung to him and acted spoiled, "Bao Jingyan, I have a cold."


    Bao Jingyan turned her face towards him, kissing from her cheek to her lips.


    After a long kiss, he pressed against her forehead and muttered softly, "Ruanruan, how could I bear it!"

 Chapter 408: The Thirtieth Year, I Rush Back

    <h4>Chapter 408: Chapter 408: The Thirtieth Year, I Rush Back</h4>


    Ruanruan was recovering from a cold, and the Lunar New Year was just days away.


    She bade farewell to the elderlydy.


    Bao Jingyan happened to hear her speaking.


    Hispany was on holiday, and he nned to spend quality time with Su Ruanruan.


    Yet, she was returning to the Gu Family.


    Bao Jingyan was reluctant.


    But he knew she was someone who cared about propriety.


    Bao Jingyan then said, "Stay two more days, I¡¯ll take you back on the 29th."


    Su Ruanruan said, "Mom has asked me to help prepare for the New Year!"


    When they were alone, she said to him, "It¡¯s my first year going back home, I don¡¯t want to make her sad."


    Bao Jingyan then packed her luggage.


    She had arrived with severalrge suitcases.


    This time, he dragged out a 20-inch carry-on.


    He only packed her frequently used skincare products and a set of pajamas.


    Su Ruanruanughed: "What are you doing?"


    Bao Jingyan pulled her into his arms.


    Holding her entirely.


    His thin lipsnded behind her fluffy ear, "If you take everything back, people will think you were kicked out by your inws."


    "Then I¡¯m noting back?" Su Ruanruan asked softly.


    "You dare!"


    He couldn¡¯t bear it, and he kissed her.


    In the afternoon, he drove her back to the Gu Family.


    Prepared by Bao Mingyuan himself, the holiday gifts were carefully checked by Gui Zhi, he told his eldest son, "It¡¯s the first year, we can¡¯t be careless!"


    Bao Jingyan closed the trunk.


    Su Ruanruan put on her down jacket and got into the car.


    Bao Mingyuan told her, "On the first day of the New Year, your aunt and I will visit the Gu Family."


    Su Ruanruan smiled lightly, "Thank you, uncle."


    Bao Jingyan took a phone call and got into the car.


    The car¡¯s heater was on full st, and Su Ruanruan took off her coat.


    She asked him softly, "Has Jingse not returned yet?"


    Bao Jingyan focused on driving, briefly replying, "I¡¯m flying to City B tonight."


    "Is there something at thepany there?" Su Ruanruan asked.


    Bao Jingyan hmmmed.


    He said, "I¡¯ll rush back on the thirtieth."


    He drove Su Ruanruan to the Gu Family.


    After delivering the gifts and having a couple of cups of tea, he then prepared to drive to the airport.


    Su Ruanruan stood up to see him off.


    She disagreed, "Let the driver take you."


    "It¡¯s only an hour¡¯s drive," Bao Jingyan fastened her coat gently, "Hurry inside, it¡¯s cold outside."


    Su Ruanruan returned to the living room.


    Gu Ze teased her, "Get married quick next year; otherwise, even New Year¡¯s will be torture."


    Su Ruanruan stuck out her tongue at him.


    Gu Ze fished out a red envelope from his coat, "Lucky money!"


    He picked up a suitcase, ready to leave.


    Mrs. Gu came down from upstairs and stopped him, "Jingyan¡¯s business trip is for work, why are you running out during the New Year?"


    Gu Ze waved his hand, "Going to see my wife."


    Mrs. Gu scoffed, "Your wife is all over the ce!"


    Su Ruanruan couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    Mrs. Gu pulled out her red envelope to check.


    Inside was a check for 20 million.


    She said, "At least he has some conscience."


    Su Ruanruan, more concerned, asked, "Has brother started dating a girlfriend recently?"


    Mrs. Gu was hopeless, "All I know is that he¡¯s always rushing to City B, probably found another actress."


    City B?


    A thought struck Su Ruanruan.


    She remembered someone was in City B!


    She kept it to herself, holding Mrs. Gu¡¯s hand, ready to apany her for New Year shopping.


    Mrs. Gu looked her daughter up and down, "You¡¯re too inly dressed, during New Year¡¯s you should wear something bright and vibrant."


    Su Ruanruan called for Gu Jiarou.


    Gu Jiarou¡¯s parents were very fond of Su Ruanruan and were happy to let their daughter be close to her.


    Half an hourter, the three of them were strolling in the biggest trade center in Jiang City.


    Mrs. Gu had good taste.


    She picked a lively outfit for Gu Jiarou.


    It really showed off her legs.


    Su Ruanruan, now engaged, needed to dress more formally.


    An understated floral dress inside, paired with a thin red down jacket.


    Itplemented herplexion.


    Su Ruanruan liked it very much...

 Chapter 409: Xia Minglan, Let’s Break Up

    <h4>Chapter 409: Chapter 409: Xia Minn, Let¡¯s Break Up</h4>


    Su Ruanruan moved out of the Bao Mansion.


    Xia Minn got the news.


    She felt indescribablyfortable and immediately took a car ride over.


    In the afternoon, the Bao Mansion was rather quiet.


    Her steps were light.


    She wanted to spend a tender moment with Bao Ziqi and mend their rtionship.


    Pushing the door open, Bao Ziqi was packing his things, with a passport lying at the end of the bed.


    Xia Minn was stunned.


    She went over, picked it up and flipped through it: "Ziqi, you¡¯re going abroad?"


    Bao Ziqi didn¡¯t hide it, "Yes, I¡¯ll leave after the New Year."


    Xia Minn panicked: "What about me? What should I do?"


    Bao Ziqi lit a cigarette and sat down on the couch.


    After a while, he said, "This period is a good time to cool off. Xia Minn, we really aren¡¯t suitable for each other."


    He tried hard to like her.


    He also tried hard to tolerate her ws.


    But he just couldn¡¯t feel it.


    Bao Ziqi didn¡¯t want to settle.


    After finishing a cigarette, he said, "Let¡¯s break up!"


    Xia Minn slumped at the end of the bed, muttering, "Weren¡¯t we aiming for marriage?"


    "But we don¡¯t suit each other," Bao Ziqi extinguished the cigarette butt.


    He took out a delicate box from the bedside table.


    A set of valuable jewelry.


    "It¡¯s mypensation to you," Bao Ziqi said softly.


    Xia Minn¡¯s dreams were shattered.


    She lost herposure to the extreme and knocked over the box Bao Ziqi was holding.


    The diamond ne and bracelet fell to the ground.


    Bao Ziqi¡¯s temper wasn¡¯t good either!


    But he wished for a good parting.


    He picked them up, packed them again, and stuffed them into her hands.


    Xia Minn wept and copsed into his arms: "Ziqi, I don¡¯t want to break up!"


    Bao Ziqi handed her a few tissues.


    When she calmed down a bit, he said, "Don¡¯te over anymore."


    Xia Minn was extremely embarrassed.


    She could have not taken the jewelry, making him never forget her.


    But in the end, she still took it.


    ...


    The sound of a car leaving echoed in the courtyard.


    Bao Jingyuan was lying on the balcony spying, and then she ran back to the living room to report to the Bao Madam.


    "Sister Minn really left."


    "Did Second Brother really break up with her?"


    Bao Madam leisurely drank her tea.


    She nced at her daughter: "She wasn¡¯t up to par."


    Bao Jingyuan naively nodded her head.


    After a while, she asked again: "Mom, does this mean we have to listen to Su Ruanruan from now on?"


    Bao Madam became furious.


    Bao Jingyuan immediately ran away!


    ...


    Xia Minn took a car ride home.


    She was dispirited.


    Xia¡¯s mother wanted to demand an exnation from Bao Madam.


    A phone call over, and she was ridiculed by Bao Madam instead.


    Xia¡¯s mother was furious, and Xia Minn was even more distressed to the point of wanting to die.


    She sat on the sofa, drinking sullenly.


    Xia family¡¯s cousin Xia Minghan, who had keys in hand, was ready to go out.


    He had returned from studying abroad and was eager for social interaction.


    Seeing his cousin this way, he naturally asked.


    Xia Minn, half-drunk but still lucid, med everything on Su Ruanruan.


    She thought: If someone were to hurt Su Ruanruan, wouldn¡¯t she be even more miserable than herself?


    Xia Minn clung to her cousin¡¯s shoulder, tears streaming down her face, saying: "Ziqi broke up with me! It¡¯s all because of Su Ruanruan, she was jealous of my status in the Bao Family and couldn¡¯t tolerate me, determined to drive me out!"


    She did not hesitate to twist the truth: "Minghan, did you know? When Ziqi was unconscious in the hospital, Su Ruanruan was holding his hand every day. Which man could forget her?"


    Xia Minghan was furious.


    He spoke sternly to Xia Minn: "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of her."


    Xia Minn was disoriented: "Minghan, what are you going to do?"


    "Don¡¯t worry about it! Leave everything to me!" Xia Minghan had the family¡¯s servants watch over her and drove away himself.

 Chapter 410: The Real Father in Su Qionglin’s Belly

    <h4>Chapter 410: Chapter 410: The Real Father in Su Qionglin¡¯s Belly</h4>


    He had arranged a meeting at the hotel.


    It was not with a stranger, but with Su Qionglin.


    He had been fooling around with Su Qionglin for nearly two months.


    He knew she was Zhou Jinhua¡¯s woman.


    Now, she even intended to marry into a wealthy family because of her unborn child.


    But so what?


    When they were together, she would always call him "husband" with every other word!


    He unlocked the suite door and entered.


    Su Qionglin wore a ckce camisole, covered with a matching nightgown.


    Her wavy hair reached her waist.


    Very sexy.


    Leaning on the couch, her perfectly manicured fingers held a ss of red wine.


    Xia Minghan ced his car keys down.


    He leaned against the door, smiling, "At this time, you still dare to meet me? Aren¡¯t you afraid Zhou Jinhua will break your legs?"


    Su Qionglin curved her lips.


    She beckoned him over.


    While entwined, she said coyly, "Why would he care about me! He¡¯s heartbroken over his sweetheart right now!"


    After their lovemaking.


    Xia Minghan looked at her belly: "Can you find out in less than a month?"


    A trace of guilt shed across Su Qionglin¡¯s eyes.


    She swatted his hand away and twisted her body to go wash up.


    She returned after a moment.


    Xia Minghan sat smoking a cigarette; Su Qionglin also wanted one.


    He stopped her: "Aren¡¯t you pregnant? It¡¯s not good for the baby."


    Su Qionglin paused, then said sheepishly, "You care so much about the child in my belly? One would think you are the father!"


    She then touched her own belly.


    Saying dejectedly, "Jinhua¡¯s heart has beenpletely captivated by Su Ruanruan, he doesn¡¯t care about me or the baby at all."


    Xia Minghan squinted, "Su Ruanruan again? Is she that bad?"


    Su Qionglin knew about his rtionship with Xia Minn.


    She wanted to use him to get rid of Su Ruanruan.


    It would be best if he ruined himself in the process; that way, her baby would be safe.


    Su Qionglin softened in his arms, adding oil to the fire, distorting truth and fiction as she plotted.


    Xia Minghan then prepared to teach Su Ruanruan a lesson.


    "Have someone kidnap her! Take some sensational photos."


    He meant to catch Su Ruanruan¡¯s weak spots, keeping her from causing trouble in the future.


    But Su Qionglin wanted more.


    She would make Su Ruanruan notorious.


    In Jiang City, there would no longer be a ce for her!


    To motivate Xia Minghan, while also satisfying herself.


    Su Qionglin, with seductive nces,unched another offensive...


    ...


    The next day.


    Su Ruanruan was reading a book in Gu Mansion.


    The servant said a Mr. Qin hade to see her.


    Madam Gu asked, "Which Mr. Qin?"


    Su Ruanruan smiled and said, "Qin Chao!"


    Madam Gu alsoughed, "Qin Chao is young; calling him that makes him sound old."


    Su Ruanruan went to the small reception room to meet the guest.


    Madam Gu chided yfully, "All so mysterious!"


    ...


    This was Qin Chao¡¯s first visit to the Gu Family and he was a bit uneasy.


    Su Ruanruan sat opposite him, asking softly, "Any news?"


    Qin Chao¡¯s face turned red, digging out a kraft paper bag.


    Su Ruanruan opened it.


    Inside were a dozen photos and a USB drive.


    The photos were of Su Qionglin and Xia Minghan, hugging and kissing.


    Very intimate!


    As for the USB drive, Su Ruanruan didn¡¯t want to see it.


    Qin Chao then said, "Last night, Xia Minghan actually paid off our two lowest ranking brothers who just came from the countryside and had never seen the world."


    Su Ruanruan smiled, "Tell them to y along well."


    Her eyes reflected intelligence: "Xia Minghan wants to catch my weak spots, but Su Qionglin wants me dead! It¡¯s perfect, I¡¯ll root out these bloodworms all at once!"


    She beckoned Qin Chao closer.


    Whispering a few words.


    Qin Chao nodded: "I¡¯ll follow Miss Su¡¯s orders."


    Su Ruanruan took out some money, instructing him to distribute it among his men.


    She also handed Qin Chao a box of golden blood bird¡¯s nest, "I heard from Aunt Mu that your sister is frail, this will be useful for her. Take it back and have someone stew it for her."


    Qin Chao was touched.

 Chapter 411: Give Miss Su a Good Reception

    <h4>Chapter 411: Chapter 411: Give Miss Su a Good Reception</h4>


    On New Year¡¯s Eve.


    Su Ruanruan received a call from Bao Jingyuan.


    Bao Jingyuan¡¯s voice trembled.


    "Su Ruanruan, my car broke down! Come pick me up!"


    Su Ruanruan was somewhat surprised.


    Xia Minghan actually set Bao Jingyuan up to work for him.


    She responded indifferently, "I¡¯m not your driver, you should call Housekeeper Wang."


    Bao Jingyuan insisted righteously, "You are my sister-inw! I¡¯m asking you for help."


    Su Ruanruan asked for her location.


    Hung up the phone.


    She put on her coat and went out.


    Qin Chao was waiting outside.


    Su Ruanruan gave him a few low orders.


    Qin Chao then said with a smile, "Miss Su, don¡¯t worry, we are professionals at this! Besides, those two guys are our own people."


    Su Ruanruan cracked a faint smile.


    She got in Old Zhao¡¯s car.


    The car drove for about 30 minutes to the location Bao Jingyuan mentioned.


    But there was no sign of Bao Jingyuan.


    Old Zhao said, "This ce is deserted, could there be some setup waiting for us?"


    No sooner had he finished speaking when Old Zhao¡¯s mouth and nose were covered.


    Old Zhao, with a fiery temper, struggled violently.


    But he was no match against multiple attackers.


    He was tied up, thrown into the car, and had a stinky sock stuffed in his mouth.


    Su Ruanruan pretended to run.


    "Miss Su! Seeing is believing."


    Xia Minghan emerged from the shadows.


    Su Ruanruan was pressed against the car, and to make it seem real, her calf was bruised with a violet hue.


    Su Ruanruan asked him, "Did Xia Minn make you do this?"


    Xia Minghan¡¯s heroplex acted up.


    He greatly despised Su Ruanruan.


    He said, "There are plenty of people who want to deal with you!"


    Su Ruanruan bluntly asked, "What do you want to do?"


    "What do I want to do?" Xia Minghan sneered, "Naturally, to give Miss Su a proper wee!"


    He signaled with his eyes.


    The twonky guys with blond hair immediately put a brown paper bag over Su Ruanruan¡¯s head.


    Old Zhao in the car made a few muffled noises...


    Xia Minghan ordered his men to push Su Ruanruan into a dpidated room.


    Su Ruanruan sat on a chair, unable to see.


    Then, a timid voice rang out, "Xia Minghan, you¡¯re just going to scare her, right? She¡¯s my big brother¡¯s precious darling; if something happens, you¡¯re done for."


    Xia Minghan casually responded with a few words.


    Bao Jingyuan was pleased, "Ha! Let¡¯s see if she dares to show off to me in the future!"


    Su Ruanruan was speechlessly amused.


    Did Bao Jingyuan grow up on brain supplement pills?


    Bao Jingyuan thought everything was foolproof.


    Happily, she went home!


    Xia Minghan quickly removed the paper bag from Su Ruanruan¡¯s head!


    He said to the twonky blond guys, "First tame this woman with a beating, then take some thrilling photos."


    Outside the door, Bao Jingyuan returned after leaving.


    She had forgotten something.


    She overheard Xia Minghan¡¯s words.


    She was frightened.


    Turns out Xia Minghan deceived her; he wasn¡¯t just going to scare Su Ruanruan.


    He intended to do something bad!


    Bao Jingyuan was extremely afraid.


    She wanted to go in and stop them, but she was afraid she might end up stripped of her clothes...


    After a struggle, she ran away quickly.


    ...


    Back at Bao Mansion.


    Bao Jingyuan developed a high fever.


    She kept muttering, saying it wasn¡¯t on purpose.


    Bao Mingyuan was furious.


    He said to his wife, "It¡¯s New Year¡¯s Eve, and she runs outside and gets sick!"


    Lady Bao felt quite aggrieved.


    The olddy said aside, "She seems to be shocked, must have done something wrong and encountered a ghost!


    She suggested finding a master to perform rituals.


    Bao Mingyuan didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.


    Just at that moment, Bao Jingyan and Bao Jingse returned from City B and stopped by to check in.


    As soon as Bao Jingyuan saw Bao Jingyan, she became even more hysterical.


    She sat up straight, shouting, "Su Ruanruan is in big trouble! Someone is harming her."

 Chapter 412: Bao Jingyan Knows Her Abilities

    <h4>Chapter 412: Chapter 412: Bao Jingyan Knows Her Abilities</h4>


    Everyone looked at each other in dismay.


    But Bao Jingyuan kept ranting.


    She couldn¡¯t make any sense!


    Bao Jingyan ordered someone to bring cold water.


    In the dead of winter, they doused Bao Jingyuan from head to toe.


    Mrs. Bao cried and screamed.


    Bao Jingyan¡¯s heart was as cold as a fish-ying knife at the supermarket.


    Finally, Bao Jingyuan came to her senses.


    Her eyes fixed sternly: "Big brother, Su Ruanruan was kidnapped by Xia Minghan! He said he would beat her up and even take pictures."


    Bao Mingyuan pped her across the face.


    He furiously scolded his wife: "You¡¯ve raised a fool!"


    Mrs. Bao was also in a panic.


    Although she hated Su Ruanruan, she knew that Jingyuan was involved in this matter.


    If anything happened to Su Ruanruan,


    given Bao Jingyan¡¯s personality, he could kill Jingyuan.


    Mrs. Bao hugged her husband¡¯s legs and pleaded, "It¡¯s no use hitting her now, the most important thing is to bring her back."


    By this time, Bao Jingyan had already gone downstairs.


    Bao Mingyuan immediately followed.


    He wanted tofort his eldest son.


    But Bao Jingyan said, "Ruanruan will be fine!"


    Bao Mingyuan felt heavy.


    He was not optimistic.


    Ziqi and Xia Minn have broken up.


    Xia Minghan must be trying to fight for Xia Minn.


    Just as Bao Jingyan was about to take action, the news of Su Ruanruan¡¯s kidnapping spread wildly.


    Someone anonymously called the police.


    Even the crime scene location was disclosed.


    Behind the scenes, dark forces made a huge spectacle; many live streamers and inte celebrities followed the rescue team to broadcast live.


    They all wanted to grab the first-hand explosive news.


    Everyone thought, Su Ruanruan was doomed!


    The first sight must be tragic!


    So, on New Year¡¯s Eve evening.


    Everyone in Jiangcheng was glued to the live broadcast.


    [Jiangcheng¡¯s top socialite brutally attacked!]


    [A wealthy marriage in jeopardy!]


    [Pray for Su Ruanruan! After all, she¡¯s too naive!]


    ...


    Su Family!


    Su Qionglin was holding a ss of red wine.


    She watched the live broadcast on TV and coldlyughed.


    Xia Minghan, sorry!


    Who told you to be stupid!


    After all, you are the child¡¯s father!


    Let¡¯s have you apany Su Ruanruan in her downfall!


    In a moment, when the rescue team arrives, Su Ruanruan will be disgraced in front of the whole city.


    From then on, high society will be without Su Ruanruan!


    Young Master Zhou was also at the Su residence.


    He had just gone to the restroom.


    Coming out, he saw the scene on TV.


    Stunned for a long time, he then asked, "Su Ruanruan has been kidnapped?"


    How is that possible, she¡¯s such a clever person!


    Su Qionglin hummed lightly, "She¡¯s always in the spotlight, isn¡¯t it normal for her to be unlucky?"


    Young Master Zhou picked up his coat and strode out.


    Su Qionglin called out from behind him, "Zhou Jinhua, you stop right there."


    Young Master Zhou didn¡¯t look back.


    He drove towards the live broadcast location.


    He thought to himself: Please, let nothing happen! She¡¯s Su Ruanruan, how could anything happen to her?


    But, she¡¯s as defenseless as a chicken.


    Falling into their hands...


    ...


    Bao Mingyuan and his eldest son sat side by side in the back of the car.


    He felt very conflicted.


    Loving cares can be chaotic!


    He forgot about Su Ruanruan¡¯s capabilities!


    But Bao Jingyan didn¡¯t forget!


    His little one is very capable!


    He was both angry and proud.


    What he wanted most now was to find her and give her a good spanking on hisp.


    Poor Bao Mingyuan and his son weren¡¯t on the same wavelength; he didn¡¯t even dare to make a sound.


    For fear of agitating his son!


    All he could do was tell the driver, "Drive faster!"


    The driver floored the elerator.


    The Bao family and the police nearly arrived at the abandoned house at the same time.


    Both vehicles just stopped.


    Arge group of live streaming teams also arrived.


    They couldn¡¯t be stopped.


    The top official of Jiangcheng, with vast experience in handling cases, came personally. He gave Bao Mingyuan and Bao Jingyan a precautionary warning, "After rescuing her, please consult a psychologist!"


    Bao Mingyuan gave a bitter smile.


    Bao Jingyan, however, kicked open the broken door of the house...

 Chapter 413: So Refreshing! Super Comeback!

    <h4>Chapter 413: Chapter 413: So Refreshing! Super Comeback!</h4>


    That moment.


    Everyone took a breath.


    The faint-hearted couldn¡¯t even bear to watch!


    Those guarding the live broadcast were staring wide-eyed.


    They all thought they were about to witness a tragic scene.


    But then, when those people took a closer look.


    They were all shocked!


    Ruanruan was perfectly fine, not a hair out of ce.


    She was wearing a coat, sitting on an old chair.


    Old Zhao was serving her hot tea.


    The aroma of the tea filled the air!


    Behind her, two skinny guys with yellow hair were being very respectful.


    Calling her Miss Su all the time.


    And the greatly wicked Xia Minghan, with a swollen nose and bruised face, was kneeling and writing a self-criticism.


    His Chinese wasn¡¯t good; every time he wrote something wrong, Ruanruan would tear it up and make him rewrite it.


    When the door-breaking noise urred.


    She looked up.


    Her appearance was pure and innocent.


    She took out a voice recorder, and said softly, "This Mr. Xia wanted to harm me, so I took some legitimate defense!"


    Themander heaved a sigh of relief.


    At the same time, he was extremely surprised.


    He whispered to Bao Mingyuan, "Your young wife is no simple character! Compared to her, this Xia fellow¡¯s skills are as good as water on toilet paper."


    Bao Mingyuan was so proud.


    Beyond words!


    Ruanruan had fought a beautiful victory!


    However, Bao Jingyan walked over and gently lifted Ruanruan.


    On her leg was arge bruise.


    He looked at her coldly: "Isn¡¯t it a bit challenging for you?"


    "Bao Jingyan!" She softly called his name.


    Bao Jingyan wasn¡¯t buying her act!


    He walked straight out.


    Bao Mingyuan followed his son, pleading continuously, "Ruanruan knows what she¡¯s doing! Jingyan, don¡¯t scare her with that sulky face."


    Bao Jingyan carried her into the car and mmed the car door shut.


    He drove away directly.


    Bao Mingyuan then said to Old Zhao, "He¡¯s angry at his wife, why vent it on me!"


    Old Zhao didn¡¯t dare to make a sound.


    Bao Mingyuan patted his shoulder, adding, "But it¡¯s normal for Jingyan to be angry! Today was indeed perilous."


    Old Zhao scratched his head: "Actually, everything was calcted by Miss Su! Except for Xia Minghan, the rest were our own people, just ying along in the act."


    Bao Mingyuan was stunned!


    ...


    Bao Jingyan brought Ruanruan directly to Bao Mansion.


    The Gu Family arrived too.


    Madam Gu then realized why her daughter had been so secretive these days¡ªit was to carry out such a significant act.


    She saw Bao Jingyan had a bad expression and quietly asked Ruanruan.


    Ruanruan whispered softly: "He¡¯s angry."


    Madam Gu smiled tenderly: "He¡¯s upset because you put yourself in danger, he¡¯s worried about you!"


    Ruanruan naturally knew.


    Mother and daughter shared everything.


    She bit her lip and softly said: "Actually, I shouldn¡¯t have gotten involved with Ziqi¡¯s matters! But Xia Minn..."


    Madam Gu guessed a bit of it.


    She patted her daughter¡¯s hand and said, "Your thoughts are meticulous, and if you¡¯ve felt that way, then it won¡¯t be wrong!"


    She asked what to do next.


    Ruanruan smiled lightly: "Bao Family will handle Xia Minn! As for Su Qionglin, I have to deal with her myself."


    Madam Gu agreed.


    She said, "She¡¯s also ruthless! The news today must have been leaked by her, right?"


    Ruanruan smiled subtly.


    Madam Gu felt quite reassured about her daughter.


    Ten Su Qionglins wouldn¡¯t be a match for Ruanruan.


    While they were talking, Bao Jingyan entered with a medical kit.


    He was very respectful to Madam Gu.


    But he didn¡¯t have a pleasant expression for Ruanruan.


    Madam Guughed softly, leaving some space for the couple.


    Bao Jingyan closed the door, turned around, walked over, and sat on the bed side.


    He didn¡¯t look at her, just pulled one of her legs out from under the nkets and began applying medicine.


    She was delicate, afraid of pain.


    Bao Jingyan scoffed coldly, "Isn¡¯t our Miss Su quite formidable? What now, afraid of pain?"

 Chapter 414: Bao Jingyan Protects His Wife

    <h4>Chapter 414: Chapter 414: Bao Jingyan Protects His Wife</h4>


    Su Ruanruan was fearless before him.


    She wrapped her arms around his neck, her eyes shimmering bright.


    The voice that spoke was incredibly coy.


    Bao Jingyan lifted his gaze, his dark pupils hiding an unfathomable depth.


    His voice hoarse, he asked, "Deliberate?"


    Su Ruanruan looked straight at him.


    Bao Jingyan couldn¡¯t resist leaning in to kiss her.


    Su Ruanruan spected: He should have calmed down by now.


    But Bao Jingyan suddenly pushed her over.


    The nket was thrown over her face.


    Su Ruanruan curled up on his bed, biting the pillow.


    Only then did she realize that he was truly angry.


    ...


    Bao Jingyan walked out of the bedroom, where Housekeeper Wang was waiting.


    He asked, "Where is Jingyuan?"


    Housekeeper Wang spoke in a low voice, "She has a high fever, so we called the doctor again."


    Bao Jingyan didn¡¯t ask any further.


    He slowly descended the stairs.


    Downstairs, the Xia Family were all gathered together.


    Men and women, around a dozen in total.


    No one offered them seats, so they could only stand.


    Xia Minn was also among them, her expression one of sorrow.


    She had thought that even at the cost of Minghan¡¯s downfall, Su Ruanruan would be pulled down too, but unexpectedly, she had only managed to sacrifice her second uncle¡¯s sole heir.


    Su Ruanruan was unscathed!


    In the midst of sorrow, footsteps echoed from the staircase.


    Xia Minn looked up.


    Bao Jingyan descended the stairs gracefully.


    He had not had time to change out of his business attire.


    A ssic ck and white suit.


    His hair neatly trimmed.


    Under the light, his facial features appeared even more chiseled.


    The Xia Family had rarely seen him before, and they were all surprised at how handsome the eldest son of the Bao Family was in person.


    Like a male god from magazine pages.


    At this moment, Xia Minn saw him as her only hope.


    She pleaded earnestly, "Big brother, I beg you to spare Minghan¡¯s life."


    Bao Jingyan stopped on the staircase.


    His gaze fell coldly on Xia Minn.


    He asked lightly, "What did you call me?"


    Xia Minn was utterly mortified.


    She was too ashamed to speak!


    Bao Jingyan slowly walked down the steps and settled himself on the sofa.


    He looked around at the Xia Family, "You¡¯vee to plead for mercy?"


    Minghan¡¯s parents had some sense.


    The evidence was conclusive, their son could not deny it.


    They begged humbly, "Minghan is young and ignorant, we beg you, Mr. Bao, please show mercy."


    Before Bao Jingyan could reply,


    Xia Minn spoke up again.


    With a pitiful expression, she said to her second uncle, "It seems only asking Miss Su will do! No one else can make a decision if she doesn¡¯t let Minghan go."


    Her schemes ran deep.


    She actually shifted the me onto Su Ruanruan.


    Minghan¡¯s parents were deceived by her, actually begging to see Su Ruanruan.


    Bao Jingyan let out a coldugh.


    He said, "The person you should be begging is Miss Xia."


    The Xia Family was stunned.


    Xia Minn¡¯s face turned pale with shock, "I... I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about!"


    Bao Jingyan curved his lips slightly, "After Ziqi broke up with you, are you saying you didn¡¯t instigate Minghan against Ruanruan? Otherwise, why would he, having no grievances with Ruanruan, fuss over this matter?"


    His reasoning was sound.


    The Xia Family looked towards Xia Minn with doubt.


    Xia Minn¡¯s panicked demeanor betrayed her.


    In the end, she could only retort weakly, "I justined a few times."


    Minn¡¯s second aunt gave her a p.


    She cursed aloud, "Minn, I never thought you¡¯d be so venomous! Just because a man doesn¡¯t want you, you go so far as to persecute your own kin!"


    Although Minn¡¯s parents were heartbroken, they still defended their daughter!


    Suddenly, a fight broke out.


    It was quite a disgraceful scene!


    Bao Jingyan sat quietly on the sofa, observing with cold detachment.


    Once their fight had nearly run its course,


    He instructed Housekeeper Wang in an indifferent voice, "Close the main gate! And then make a call to Officer Hao, tell him that someone is causing a disturbance at the Bao Family¡¯s home during the New Year¡¯s celebration."

 Chapter 415: Haven’t He and Ruanruan Reconciled?

    <h4>Chapter 415: Chapter 415: Haven¡¯t He and Ruanruan Reconciled?</h4>


    Housekeeper Wang immediately set about handling the situation.


    Within moments, the entire Xia family had been taken away.


    Men and women, more than a dozen of them.


    Bao Mingyuan wrapped up his business and hurried back, just in time to encounter this scene.


    He was dumbfounded.


    When he reached the hall, he inquired with his eldest son.


    Bao Jingyan responded with indifference: "The matters you and Ziqi didn¡¯t take care of, I am handling now."


    After speaking, he went upstairs.


    Bao Mingyuan asked Housekeeper Wang, "Hasn¡¯t he reconciled with Ruanruan?"


    Housekeeper Wang reported truthfully: "It seems like he¡¯s still angry!"


    Bao Mingyuan stood downstairs, hands on his hips, pacing back and forth.


    So the little rascal is ming him for not keeping a closer watch on his wife!


    Damn it, what could he have done!


    I couldn¡¯t possibly have followed them to celebrate the New Year at the Gu family¡¯s home!


    Bao Mingyuan, annoyed, sat down to drink tea.


    Housekeeper Wang waited upon him with bowed head andpliant eyes.


    Madam Bao came downstairs, pleading with her husband, "Jingyuan¡¯s fever has reached 40 degrees."


    She alsoined about how heartless Bao Jingyan was.


    Although Bao Mingyuan hated his daughter¡¯s foolishness, she was still his child after all.


    He immediately got up, ready to take her to the hospital personally.


    But Madam Bao begged him, "Isn¡¯t Ruanruan skilled in medicine? Besides, Jingyuan¡¯s illness is psychosomatic."


    Bao Mingyuan snorted, "Jingyuan hurt her, and you still expect her to treat Jingyuan? Qi Meiyu, I think even your mind isn¡¯t clear during the New Year festivities."


    Madam Bao continued to plead.


    Bao Mingyuan was irritated and said, "I have no face to ask her! If you want help, go ask for it yourself."


    Madam Bao looked stricken with misery.


    ...


    On the second floor, Bao Ziqi stood there.


    He watched his parents for a long while.


    Momentarily, he went up to the third floor.


    He knocked on the door of the bedroom at the farthest south.


    Bao Jingyan opened the door.


    The meeting between brothers was somewhat delicate.


    Bao Ziqi was not one to easily bow his head to him, but this time he spoke up.


    He asked, "Where¡¯s Ruanruan?"


    "Do you want to see her?"


    "I have a few words I want to say."


    Bao Jingyan stepped aside to let him in, then he himself walked into the adjoining study.


    Bao Ziqi had heard about their cold war.


    It was no surprise.


    He walked further into the living room.


    Su Ruanruan was sitting on a sofa by the window, reading a book.


    Under the soft, yellow light, her facial features appeared exceptionally gentle.


    Bao Ziqi¡¯s throat tightened.


    Su Ruanruan looked up, somewhat surprised, "Ziqi?"


    Bao Ziqi walked over and sat opposite her, asking in a low voice, "Are your injuries serious?"


    "Not serious." Su Ruanruan gave a faint smile.


    She thanked him for his concern.


    Her warmth was tinged with a trace of politeness.


    Bao Ziqi felt a bit dejected.


    Heposed his emotions and still asked, "Jingyuan is sick, could you go check on her?"


    He knew he was imposing, with no right to ask.


    He expected she would refuse.


    But Su Ruanruan put down the book in her hands and said, "Is it serious? I¡¯ll go have a look."


    So Bao Ziqi told her about the incident of her falling ill back home.


    Su Ruanruan nodded.


    She left with Bao Ziqi.


    Bao Jingyan suddenly opened the door of the study, his gaze intense.


    His expression was as if he was catching an adulterer in the act!


    He asked her, "Doesn¡¯t your leg hurt anymore?"


    Su Ruanruan gestured downstairs, "I¡¯ll go check on Jingyuan."


    Bao Jingyan didn¡¯t say anything more and closed the door to the study.


    Bao Ziqi touched his nose, "Aren¡¯t you afraid of him?"


    "I used to be afraid, but not so much now," Su Ruanruan spoke softly.


    Bao Ziqi didn¡¯t ask anymore.


    He had that much emotional intelligence.


    They had a good rtionship.


    Even if Bao Jingyan lost his temper, it was just a lover¡¯s tiff.


    The two reached Bao Jingyuan¡¯s bedroom on the second floor.


    Bao Mingyuan and his wife were about to take her to the hospital and were stunned to see Su Ruanruaning over.


    Bao Mingyuan¡¯s eyes held some warmth.


    The child he valued was always better than others.


    Madam Bao was even more shocked; she hadn¡¯t expected Su Ruanruan to be willing toe.

 Chapter 416: Sweetie, Are You Still Mad at Me?

    <h4>Chapter 416: Chapter 416: Sweetie, Are You Still Mad at Me?</h4>


    Lady Bao was shocked.


    She stuttered, "Are you really willing to save Jingyuan?"


    Su Ruanruan quietly replied, "I¡¯ll take a look at her."


    On the bed, Bao Jingyuan was drenched in sweat.


    She was still talking nonsense.


    One moment Xia Minghan... another moment Su Ruanruan.


    Lady Bao wiped away her tears, "It¡¯s Chinese New Year, how could she go crazy like this?"


    Su Ruanruan had someone fetch a medicine kit from the small courtyard and ordered a few strong maidservants to hold Bao Jingyuan down, preventing her from moving.


    Lady Bao¡¯s heart was in pain.


    Su Ruanruan signaled the men to leave.


    She gently pulled back Bao Jingyuan¡¯s clothes and inserted a few silver needles at several points on her back.


    From the needle pricks, a few strands of dark red blood flowed.


    The silver needles were removed and reced with heated cups.


    The heat made Bao Jingyuan howl in pain.


    Lady Bao was worried Su Ruanruan was seeking revenge, "Is this effective? Why does Jingyuan¡¯s sweat seem to be flowing even more?"


    Su Ruanruan nced at her indifferently.


    Lady Bao fell silent.


    After about half an hour, Bao Jingyuan slowly calmed down.


    Shey on the bed as if she had fallen asleep.


    Lady Bao reached out to check.


    She cried out in surprise, "Jingyuan¡¯s fever has gone down."


    Bao Mingyuan, concerned for his daughter, came into the room.


    Lady Bao sobbed with joy, "Mingyuan, Jingyuan¡¯s fever is gone and she¡¯s speaking sensibly now."


    Bao Mingyuan examined her.


    Indeed, it was true.


    He rubbed his hands, "Ruanruan¡¯s medical skills are extraordinary. Now we can have a good New Year."


    Su Ruanruan packed up the medicine bag and instructed, "Don¡¯t let her go out these next few days and keep her warm."


    Lady Bao quickly nodded.


    She personally escorted Su Ruanruan to the door.


    Outside, she found it difficult to say, "When Jingyuan wakes up, I¡¯ll scold her!"


    Bao Mingyuan came out, saying, "Don¡¯t bother, let Ruanruan discipline her! Such a shameless girl!"


    Lady Bao was embarrassed.


    But she didn¡¯t say much.


    Su Ruanruan smiled faintly.


    As she was about to go upstairs, Bao Ziqi stopped her.


    He said, "Ruanruan... thank you."


    Su Ruanruan just gave a light smile.


    She returned to Bao Jingyan¡¯s bedroom on the third floor.


    He had changed into home clothes and was leisurely smoking in the living room.


    So manly!


    Su Ruanruan approached him and leaned on hisp, acting coy, "I heard tonight¡¯s New Year¡¯s Eve dinner isvish."


    Bao Jingyan looked down at her.


    Su Ruanruan pleasingly asked, "Have you prepared a red envelope for me?"


    Bao Jingyan bent forward.


    He was about to say something when there was a knock at the door.


    Housekeeper Wang said from the doorway, "Master Zhou wishes to see Miss Su."


    "Tell him to get lost!" Bao Jingyan said bluntly.


    Su Ruanruan knew trouble was brewing.


    She thought to run.


    Her slender waist was hooked by someone, and she fell into his hands.


    "Don¡¯t want a red envelope?" His breath was warm on the back of her ear, and his tone was very gentle.


    The next second, she was pressed down on the couch.


    Bao Jingyan¡¯s voice was husky, "When I¡¯m not here, they chase after you like this? You¡¯re so desirable, what shall we do?"


    Su Ruanruan curled up beneath him like a little animal.


    Submissive, obedient.


    Her voice trembled, "Bao Jingyan, what do you want?"


    He chuckled softly.


    His upright nose touched hers.


    Su Ruanruan shivered slightly.


    She was kissed.


    Bao Jingyan treated her gently.


    Her eyes moist...


    Everything stopped abruptly.


    Bao Jingyan washed his hands in the bathroom and came out.


    He propped his hands on either side of the couch.


    Admiring her appearance.


    After a moment, he murmured in her ear, "Go wash up, we¡¯re having New Year¡¯s Eve dinner soon! Don¡¯t be aughingstock, okay?"


    Su Ruanruan bit into the couch.


    Embarrassed and angry.


    He did it on purpose!


    Bao Jingyan felt slightly better.


    He went downstairs first.


    Upon reaching the first floor, Housekeeper Wang reported, "Master Zhou is still at the door, refusing to leave."

 Chapter 417: You’re So Big Now, You Still Need Someone to Sleep With You?

    <h4>Chapter 417: Chapter 417: You¡¯re So Big Now, You Still Need Someone to Sleep With You?</h4>


    Bao Jingyan furrowed his brows.


    He opened an umbre, braving the snow to walk to the Bao Mansion¡¯s main entrance.


    Mr. Zhou hopped off from the car.


    Bao Jingyan scoffed.


    "Mr. Zhou, instead of visiting the Su Family for the New Year, why have youe to our ce?"


    Mr. Zhou asked in a low voice, "Is she doing well?"


    "Very well," Bao Jingyan said earnestly. "There aren¡¯t many in Jiangcheng who can get the better of Ruanruan."


    Mr. Zhou was convinced.


    He hesitated for a long while, but eventually took his leave.


    ...


    Bao Jingyan slowly returned inside the mansion.


    Su Ruanruan had alreadye downstairs.


    She was talking to the elderlydy by the firece, with Jingse.


    Upon seeing him, the elderlydy scolded, "I heard from your dad that you¡¯re still angry with Ruanruan? It¡¯s so hard for people toe back and instead of cherishing her you¡¯re still being at odds with her! That¡¯s outrageous."


    Su Ruanruan didn¡¯t speak.


    Her demeanor, a bit coquettish.


    Bao Jingyan sat down beside Su Ruanruan.


    He took her hand and said to the elderlydy, "I¡¯ve already apologized to her upstairs just now!"


    The elderlydy was skeptical.


    Bao Jingyan then asked Su Ruanruan, "Did I or did I not?"


    As he asked, his gaze was bright.


    It had a kind of mature man¡¯s mischievous charm.


    Su Ruanruan felt bashful and yet infuriated.


    Just now he had messed with her like that... and left her behind...


    And now he was actually turning the truth on its head!


    But how could she talk about this intimate bedroom matter?


    Silently, she tried to pull her hand away.


    Bao Jingyan wouldn¡¯t let go.


    He held on tightly, and then pulled her hand into his coat pocket.


    Su Ruanruan was taken aback for a moment.


    She then realized that he had forgiven her.


    Just as Su Ruanruan was about to say something.


    Bao Jingyan whispered to her, "After dinner, I need to go out for a bit."


    Su Ruanruan looked at him.


    He reached out to lightly flick her little nose, "So grown up and still need someone to stay with you to sleep?"


    Bao Jingse and the elderlydy both started tough.


    He had no shame, but Su Ruanruan still did!


    She refused to deal with him.


    At that moment, Bao Mingyuan and his wife came downstairs.


    The family had their reunion dinner.


    After the meal, Bao Jingyan went out.


    With so many people around, Su Ruanruan was too embarrassed to ask.


    Bao Jingyan got into the car and sent her a message.


    [Won¡¯t be back tonight! Go to sleep early.]


    Upon receiving the message, Su Ruanruan still felt a bit down.


    She thought to herself, Bao Jingyan, being a businessman, often has socialmitments that can¡¯t be avoided.


    ...


    An hourter.


    Bao Jingyan¡¯s car stopped in front of a club.


    Yan Kuan opened the car door for him.


    Yan Kuan respectfully said, "Master Jiu is already here."


    Bao Jingyan nodded and followed Yan Kuan to the third floor¡¯s private room.


    The private room wasrge.


    Over 200 square meters, luxuriously decorated.


    In addition to Mu Jiu and several familiar faces,


    the person in charge of handling Xia Minghan¡¯s case was also there, surprisingly.


    Bao Jingyan greeted him as soon as he came in.


    The man resignedly said, "Jingyan, it¡¯s New Year¡¯s..."


    Bao Jingyan took off his coat and casually tossed it on the sofa.


    He smiled and asked, "Uncle Hao, are you so distant now that you won¡¯t even y cards with us?"


    Mr. Hao knew his intentions and just bitterly smiled, "Alright, we¡¯ll y a few rounds."


    Master Jiu had a rogue look about him, "A few rounds? We should y all night."


    Mr. Hao shook his head.


    Bao Jingyan sat down at the card table.


    He lit a cigarette and put it in his mouth.


    While shuffling the cards, he teased, "Uncle Hao doesn¡¯t seem afraid of his wife."


    Mr. Hao dealt the cards, "Jingyan, you don¡¯t know the terror of women over 40!"


    Bao Jingyan chuckled softly.


    The man continued, "But your little girl, I reckon she¡¯d look like a fairy even at 50."


    "Tough handler, though," Bao Jingyan yed a card and said indifferently, "When I left, she was adamantly against it."


    Laughter filled the card table.


    The atmosphere grew harmonious.


    Mu Jiu even brought over a few young stars to sing onstage.


    The scene slowly heated up.

 Chapter 418 What Kind of Abnormal Physical Strength Is This?

    <h4>Chapter 418: Chapter 418 What Kind of Abnormal Physical Strength Is This?</h4>


    Mr. Hao also had fun ying.


    But after all, he¡¯s old and couldn¡¯t stay awake past 3 a.m.


    He begged for mercy, saying they should hang out some other time.


    Bao Jingyan pressed his hand gently: "What time is it now? Why is Uncle Hao in such a hurry to meet someone?"


    That person shook his head and had no choice but to sit down and continue the game.


    At six-thirty in the morning.


    Mu Jiu, used to ying, was already finding it hard to keep up.


    He looked at Bao Jingyan opposite him.


    What a sight, he still looked the same as when he arrived.


    Not a hair out of ce.


    So dashing!


    Mu Jiu thought to himself: What kind of abnormal stamina is this?


    He couldn¡¯t take it anymore, not to mention Mr. Hao.


    He admitted defeat.


    He said, "Alright Jingyan, I¡¯ll leave this person to you for now, but don¡¯t make it hard for me."


    Bao Jingyan smiled: "Don¡¯t worry, Uncle Hao."


    Mr. Hao stood up, patted his shoulder: "I have nothing to worry about with you handling matters."


    He was about to leave, then suddenly remembered something.


    He handed over a red envelope: "This is for your wife!"


    Bao Jingyan epted it on behalf of Su Ruanruan.


    ...


    He drove back to Bao Mansion, arriving at eight in the morning.


    Su Ruanruan was still asleep.


    Suddenly felt a coolness on his neck.


    She opened her eyes.


    Bao Jingyan leaned against the headboard and whispered, "Still sleeping in?"


    Su Ruanruan, close to him, naturally smelled the cigarette scent on him.


    There was no scent of perfume.


    She asked softly where he had gone.


    Bao Jingyan took off his coat and climbed straight into bed.


    Heined: "I¡¯m dead tired!"


    Su Ruanruan wanted to ask more, but he had already closed his eyes.


    She disliked the heavy cigarette smell on him, and he hadn¡¯t taken a shower.


    "Stop fussing!" he pulled her into his arms, reaching into his coat to pull out a red envelope for her: "This is from Director Hao."


    Su Ruanruan opened it and looked.


    She asked quietly: "Howe you were with him?"


    Bao Jingyan slightly opened his eyes.


    He casually recountedst night¡¯s events.


    Su Ruanruan was pleasantly surprised.


    Bao Jingyan retorted: "What else did you think I was doing, romancing and carousing?"


    Su Ruanruan didn¡¯t utter a sound.


    After a while, she nestled against his neck softly saying: "Should I thank you then?"


    He stroked her hair, his voice husky: "Even if you want to thank me, I have no strength left! Let¡¯s sleep for a while."


    Su Ruanruan obediently stayed with him.


    Bao Jingyan slept until noon.


    The refreshed man had vigor to spare, and it had been a long time for the two of them.


    He went at it twice.


    ...


    Bao Jingyan asked her to eat in the bedroom.


    Su Ruanruan, fearing ridicule, went downstairs with him after cleaning up.


    Upon descending, they encountered Bao Jingyuan.


    On seeing Su Ruanruan, Bao Jingyuan bristled.


    Bao Mingyuan sternly shouted: "Forgotten what you were supposed to say?"


    Bao Jingyuan was startled.


    She blurted out involuntarily: "Ruanruan, I didn¡¯t mean to harm you! I¡¯m sorry."


    Su Ruanruan intended to teach her a lesson.


    She said: "After dinner,e to my ce."


    Bao Jingyuan¡¯s mouth opened and closed.


    Madam Bao wanted to speak but was afraid of her husband.


    Mother and daughter, bothpletely controlled.


    Bao Mingyuan felt very relieved.


    Having Ruanruan handle the women in the family really saved him a lot of trouble.


    ...


    After dinner.


    Su Ruanruan sat in the study reading.


    Bao Jingyuan brought a letter of repentance that Bao Mingyuan had her write.


    She looked very aggrieved.


    Su Ruanruan put down her book, calling her over.


    Bao Jingyuan pped the letter of repentance on the desk in front of her: "There, I¡¯ve apologized! From now on, you¡¯re not allowed to target me!"


    "Why would I target you? Isn¡¯t it you who¡¯s always been targeting me?" Su Ruanjuan retorted.


    Bao Jingyuan was at a loss for words.


    After a while, she argued illogically: "That¡¯s because you stole my big brother and second brother."


    Su Ruanruan calmly responded: "So, the first day I came, you drugged me?"

 Chapter 419: Su Ruanruan Tames Bao Jingyuan

    <h4>Chapter 419: Chapter 419: Su Ruanruan Tames Bao Jingyuan</h4>


    Bao Jingyuan screamed, "So it was you who did it that day! You never had good intentions towards me!"


    "I have bad intentions? I could have tied you and Xia Minghan together in the woods yesterday and taken a few splendid photos." Su Ruanruan scared her.


    Bao Jingyuan¡¯s face drained of color.


    She muttered, "You wouldn¡¯t do that! No matter what, I am still big brother¡¯s sister."


    Su Ruanruan sneered, "At least you know that!"


    Bao Jingyuan grew somewhat scared.


    She felt Su Ruanruan was capable of anything, and it would be too easy for her to harm her.


    After scaring her, Su Ruanruan then mixed threats with kindness.


    She epted the letter of repentance and took out a box from the drawer.


    Bao Jingyuan opened it to see.


    It was an incredibly expensive diamond ne.


    She breathed lightly, "Is this for me?"


    Su Ruanruan gave a hum of confirmation, "A New Year¡¯s gift!"


    Bao Jingyuan couldn¡¯t put it down, trying it several times around her neck.


    She asked, "How did you know I wanted this?"


    Su Ruanruan took on the attitude of a sister-inw, "You did something wrong to me, and now you¡¯ve taken my stuff, so you will have to listen to me in the future."


    Bao Jingyuan readily said, "I¡¯ll call you big sister-inw from now on."


    A great weight fell from her heart.


    She couldn¡¯t wait to show off.


    Downstairs, high-level executives from Emperor View hade to pay a New Year visit, and the Bao Family members were apanying them in conversation.


    Bao Jingyuan fluttered down like a butterfly.


    Her little face flushed with excitement and with that string of ne, she swaggered in front of her family.


    "Look, this is from Ruanruan."


    Madame Bao nearly fainted!


    Bao Mingyuan felt embarrassed by his youngest daughter¡¯s foolishness, but at the same time, he was proud of Su Ruanruan¡¯s shrewd tactics.


    He thought to himself, Jingyuan has been led astray by Qi Meiyu.


    From now on, let Ruanruan manage her more.


    Perhaps there¡¯s hope!


    ...


    Su Ruanruan only stayed at Bao Mansion for two days.


    She returned to the Gu Family on the second day of the New Year.


    On the fifth day, the Su Family asked her toe over for a meal.


    Su Ruanruan epted the invitation.


    She pondered: It¡¯s time to reel in the!


    Su Ruanruan took a festival gift and visited the Su Family.


    Auntie Su¡¯s eyes heated up at the sight.


    Su Qionglin¡¯s anger red.


    Sacrificing a Xia Minghan did not bring down Su Ruanruan!


    And Xia Minghan had actually fled!


    He was like a ticking time bomb!


    Su Ruanruan observed her expression and smiled faintly, "What is big sister thinking about?"


    Su Qionglin, hand on her belly, pretended to be calm, "I¡¯m thinking about what to wear for the engagement banquet on the sixteenth! Ruanruan, can you give me some advice?"


    Su Ruanruan spoke softly, "Big sister has a good figure, everything looks good on you! And with a luxurious diamond ne, it would be even more perfect."


    She took out a box, "Big sister is marrying into a wealthy family, this is a small token of my heart."


    Auntie Su immediately opened it.


    The sparkling diamond ne dazzled her eyes.


    Auntie Su held it and eximed, "This must be worth tens of millions! Ruanruan, you¡¯ve spent a fortune."


    Others in the Su Family also praised Su Ruanruan for her generosity.


    Only Su Qionglin¡¯s face was deathly pale.


    That ne was the one she had pawned off.


    And now it was in Su Ruanruan¡¯s hands!


    All her pride was trampled underfoot.


    Not a shred remained!


    Yet Su Ruanruan had a smile, "As long as big sister likes it."


    Su Qionglin clenched her teeth.


    She forced a smile, "When I and Jinhua get engaged, fourth sister must not be absent!"


    Su Ruanruan lowered her eyes.


    Sparks flickered within.


    She said very softly, "Whoever might be absent, I will not."


    After the meal, Su Ruanruan left the Su Family.


    She had an appointment in the afternoon.


    Song Wei had arrived in Jiangcheng and had asked her out for coffee.


    Su Ruanruan reached the hotel lobby and met Song Wei.


    Song Wei hade for business.


    She wanted to invest in a project of Bao Jingyan¡¯s in City B.


    But Bao Jingse had not relented.

 Chapter 420: Her Big Brother, Truly a Romantic

    <h4>Chapter 420: Chapter 420: Her Big Brother, Truly a Romantic</h4>


    Song Wei sighed: "Bao Jingse is brilliant at doing business!"


    She wanted to get Su Ruanruan to help.


    And she brought out sincerity and benefits.


    Su Ruanruan took a sip of coffee and smiled lightly: "Sister Song Wei, I¡¯m not really in a position to deal with business matters about Bao Jingyan."


    Song Wei felt somewhat disappointed.


    Su Ruanruan ced her hand on the back of hers and spoke softly: "But I can point out a way for Sister Song Wei."


    Song Wei¡¯s spirits lifted.


    Su Ruanruan said: "Uncle Bao is currently wanting to do business with Zhou Family, but both sidesck some trust! Sister Song Wei, you have a deep rtionship with Mrs. Zhou, why not start from there?"


    Song Wei suddenly realized.


    She praised: "It¡¯s good that you don¡¯t go into business, otherwise where would we get our food from?"


    Su Ruanruan smiled.


    After a while, she lowered her voice and murmured a few words.


    Song Wei¡¯s flirtatious eyes shifted.


    It was indeed him!


    He actually came with Su Ruanruan!


    Song Wei gave face to Su Ruanruan, she stood up, fluffed her hair and said goodbye.


    Very charming.


    Su Ruanruan nodded lightly.


    After a moment, Song Wei left the coffee shop and entered the elevator.


    A tall and lean figure shed by...


    Su Ruanruan lowered her gaze and smiled faintly.


    Her elder brother, truly a man of love.


    She was ustomed to drinking half a cup of coffee, but unexpectedly an unwee guest arrived.


    Xia Minn.


    Xia Minn looked haggard, and even luxury clothes could not hide her weariness.


    She sat opposite Su Ruanruan.


    And reevaluated this young girl!


    Su Ruanruan asked indifferently: "Miss Xia, would you like something to drink?"


    "I¡¯m not here to have coffee with you!" Xia Minn¡¯s tone was sharp: "I just want to ask you one question: Has this all been within your calctions from the beginning?"


    Su Ruanruan lowered her gaze and chuckled lightly: "I don¡¯t understand what Miss Xia means!"


    She was utterly calm.


    Xia Minn was furious: "You knew in advance that Minghan was going to harm you!"


    Su Ruanruan smiled: "I didn¡¯t know he was going to harm me, I knew you were going to harm me."


    Xia Minn had nothing to say.


    She was now in a miserable state.


    Xia Family couldn¡¯t amodate her anymore.


    She was expelled from the family, and her university position was also gone.


    She knew it was the work of the Bao Family.


    She asked Su Ruanruan: "Why can¡¯t you amodate me?"


    Upon hearing this, Su Ruanruan gently put down her cup.


    She looked at Xia Minn, her gaze sharp, unmatching her young age.


    She spoke softly: "Miss Xia is Ziqi¡¯s girlfriend, but think about it... who are you most concerned about in the Bao Family?"


    Xia Minn turned pale.


    She didn¡¯t expect her little schemes to be seen through.


    She became angrily ashamed: "Do you think you will have good days in the Bao Family? You have stayed with Bao Ziqi, the Bao Family will care, with Mrs. Bao around, you¡¯ll never truly be the mistress."


    She was unyielding.


    Su Ruanruan didn¡¯t want to waste more words.


    Just as she was about to stand up and leave, a butterfly flew over.


    Bao Jingyuan clung to Su Ruanruan¡¯s arm, pouting discontentedly: "Su Ruanruan, you sneaked out again!"


    Su Ruanruan replied indifferently: "Didn¡¯t I ask you to stay at home and draw?"


    "I finished drawing!" Bao Jingyuan said coaxingly: "I was bored to death at home! Let¡¯s go shopping!"


    She then said: "Can youe to school with me when it starts? I¡¯ll introduce a boyfriend to you."


    Su Ruanruan said: "Aren¡¯t you afraid your big brother will break your legs?"


    Bao Jingyuan shrieked and dragged her away!


    From beginning to end, she didn¡¯t even nce at Xia Minn.


    Xia Minn sat there.


    Her face was burning hot!


    As if she had been pped in the face!


    Meanwhile, Su Ruanruan was still thinking about Song Wei.

 Chapter 421: Advanced Age and Infertility

    <h4>Chapter 421: Chapter 421: Advanced Age and Infertility</h4>


    Song Wei and Su Ruanruan parted ways.


    She went straight back to the hotel suite.


    Su Minghua followed her all the way, stopping at the suite door.


    As Song Wei swiped the room card, he embraced her from behind.


    Su Minghua¡¯s voice trembled slightly: "Song Wei!"


    Song Wei¡¯s body tensed.


    After a moment, she turned around in his arms.


    Without rejecting, she leaned against the door in that pose.


    She stretched out her slender fingers and gently traced the contours of Su Minghua¡¯s face, breathing out softly: "You¡¯ve lost quite a bit of weight."


    Su Minghua said nothing.


    The fire in his eyes!


    Song Wei looked him up and down.


    Intently.


    Few men could resist her in such moments, especially since Su Minghua himself had feelings for her.


    Unable to help himself, Su Minghua blurted out: "I haven¡¯t been with any women these days! I was just thinking of you."


    Song Wei chuckled softly, tugging at his tie: "Weren¡¯t you also missing your ex-wife? I heard you got quite drunk!"


    Su Minghua felt annoyed and somewhat humiliated.


    Song Wei knew when to stop.


    She swiped the door open while still in his arms and then, holding his hand, asked softly: "Won¡¯t youe in and sit?"


    Su Minghua couldn¡¯t believe it.


    Song Wei had already pulled him into the suite...


    Both being single, and especially since Su Minghua had been unupied for months.


    Everything fell naturally into ce.


    After the deed.


    Song Wei hurried him to leave, saying, "I have an appointment to discuss business in a little while."


    Su Minghua, holding her, asked hoarsely: "Are you still in the mood for business?"


    Song Wei scoffed coldly: "If I don¡¯t handle my business, am I supposed to wait for a man to support me? How many men can be relied upon?"


    She retorted: "Or are you saying that if I were with you, you could provide me a life of luxury?"


    Su Minghua couldn¡¯t.


    He was silent for a while, then began to dress.


    But he couldn¡¯t bear to leave her.


    Song Wei was straightforward.


    Wearing a ck robe, she leaned against the sofa smoking.


    She said she also enjoyed doing things with him and would seek him out when she came to Jiang City in the future.


    Su Minghua was deeply hurt.


    He challenged: "So I¡¯ve just be a kept man for you?"


    Song Weiughed coldly: "Su Minghua, do you have the looks to be a kept man? At your age, and you can¡¯t even father children."


    Su Minghua¡¯s face hardened.


    He buttoned up and was about to leave.


    Being infertile was his eternal pain!


    Grasping the doorknob, his body was once again embraced by Song Wei.


    "Really willing to leave?" Song Wei¡¯s voice was soft and enticing: "Su Minghua, you know, many men wish to enter this door."


    Su Minghua was eventually angered: "Go find whoever you want!"


    "They can¡¯tpare to you!" Song Wei kissed his ear affectionately, murmuring softly: "Minghua, you were my first man! But our past was not pleasant, and now I¡¯m a person of status in City B, how can I just settle for any man? Won¡¯t that be aughingstock?"


    Su Minghua softened a bit.


    He asked her quietly: "Do you despise me for being ipetent?"


    Song Wei wrapped her arms around his waist.


    Her body pressed against his back.


    Soft and tender.


    "How you are is naturally fine by me, but others don¡¯t see it that way!" Song Wei encouraged him: "Minghua, show them what a man can achieve, let everyone know that Song Wei has good taste in men."


    Her maniption tortured Su Minghua immensely!


    He wanted to repay her with his body once again.


    Song Wei was not easily persuaded this time.


    She told him: "Ruanruan is verypetent, work well with her!"


    She revealed some insider information to him.


    Song Wei briefly mentioned Su Ruanruan¡¯s assets in City B.


    Finally, she added: "With such a capable sister, are you still worried about not seeding? Work hard, then we might have a good future."


    Su Minghua still harbored some worries.


    He asked: "You... don¡¯t you want children?"

 Chapter 422: Yin Zhao Appears in Jiangcheng

    <h4>Chapter 422: Chapter 422: Yin Zhao Appears in Jiangcheng</h4>


    Song Wei giggled behind him: "I was just tricking you!"


    She said in a soft and seductive voice: "When we are together in the future..."


    She whispered something into his ear, and Su Minghua¡¯s blood boiled instantly.


    Song Wei straightened his clothes for him, then scolded yfully: "Now go to work properly, no cking off! And don¡¯t disturb me when I¡¯m doing business!"


    Su Minghua couldn¡¯t help but lower his head to kiss her.


    He said: "I will surely seed in my career, so that no one will look down on you."


    He left.


    Song Wei adjusted her clothes.


    She poured herself a ss of red wine and took out her phone to dial Su Ruanruan¡¯s number.


    She said: "Off to work! Probably will be quiet for a while."


    ...


    A few dayster.


    Song Wei finally signed a contract with Bao Jingse.


    She thanked Su Ruanruan and invited her to her hotel for a chat.


    Su Ruanruan arrived as promised.


    Song Wei took out her gift.


    All of them were very valuable tonics.


    Su Ruanruan epted them, thinking they would be useful for Old Mother Mu and Qin Chao¡¯s sister.


    Song Wei was in a good mood and poured two sses of wine.


    Naturally, the conversation turned to Su Minghua.


    Su Ruanruan feared that Song Wei would be taken advantage of.


    Flipping her hair, Song Weiughed lightly, unconcerned: "What disadvantage? As long as he does his job well, I¡¯m happy."


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s face flushed.


    After all, she had never truly been through it.


    Song Wei, experienced as she was, knew at a nce.


    She softly asked: "You and Bao Jingyan haven¡¯t really ¡¯done it¡¯ yet?"


    Su Ruanruan gave a nonmittal hum.


    Song Wei then said: "Men at his age rarely have the patience! I don¡¯t believe he isn¡¯t interested."


    Song Wei added: "He cherishes you very much."


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s face remained flushed until she left the suite.


    Thinking about every detail of her interactions with Bao Jingyan, she too felt that he was very good.


    Today was Valentine¡¯s Day, and Su Ruanruan nned to finish her work and then pick up Bao Jingyan from work.


    At the entrance of the hotel was the busiest street in the city.


    Old Zhao¡¯s car was parked roadside.


    Su Ruanruan walked over, opened the door, and got into the car.


    ...


    On the other side of the street.


    Yin Zhao came out of a business club and was about to get into his car.


    He looked up.


    And was stunned.


    The girl who had captivated him three months ago in City B wasing out of the hotel.


    Her ck hair was soft.


    Delicate features, eyes brimming with emotion.


    She wore a light purple long dress.


    Delicate shoulders, a waist so slim...


    Her entire being radiated romance and beauty.


    Yin Zhao watched her get into a Rolls Royce.


    He wanted to chase after the car to see the license te.


    But there were too many cars, and the Rolls Royce quickly disappeared into the traffic...


    Yin Zhao¡¯s gaze was profound.


    So, she was from this city.


    He could tell from her demeanor in City B that she came from a very good family, and today he was even more certain.


    The unmarried Yin Zhao thought again about marriage.


    He wanted to find her.


    He thought she was of age and probably not yet settled down.


    Lost in thought, a gentle voice sounded behind him: "Yin Zhao, what are you looking at?"


    Yin Zhao turned around.


    A beautiful, noblewoman stood there.


    Yin Zhao smiled faintly: "Aunt Qin."


    The Yin Family patriarch, Yin Changhe, lost his wife early, leaving behind a son and a daughter.


    The son, Yin Zhao; the daughter, Yin Mingzhu.


    Qin Su was Yin Changhe¡¯s new wife whom he married two years prior. Ever since marrying Qin Su, the United Hospital under Yin Family thrived, and thus the Yin Family valued her greatly.


    Qin Su held a cell phone in her hand, speaking gently to her stepson: "There¡¯s been an incident at the hospital; your father wants you to rush back to City B to deal with it."


    Yin Zhao frowned.


    He wanted to find the girl from just now.


    But he had a strong sense of duty towards his career, and after careful consideration, he decided to head back to City B first.


    Seeing his expression, Qin Su thought he was preupied with other matters and said: "I will attend the engagement party with the Zhou Family. From the attitude of Mrs. Zhou, it doesn¡¯t seem she ces much importance on it."


    Yin Zhao nodded.


    He instructed his secretary to arrange a private jet and flew back to City B that same day.

 Chapter 423: Xia Minghan: I Sympathize with You, Fool

    <h4>Chapter 423: Chapter 423: Xia Minghan: I Sympathize with You, Fool</h4>


    Su Ruanruan and Song Wei said goodbye.


    She went to a club owned by Mu Jiu.


    Mu Jiu was already waiting for her, personally opening the car door for her.


    Su Ruanruan just got out of the car.


    Mu Jiuined: "You vanished before and after the new year, I¡¯ve been thinking about you just like an old mother chanting scriptures at home."


    Su Ruanruan then had Old Zhao bring out the tonics.


    Mu Jiu was quite pleased: "This nourishment! It shows you have a conscience."


    Su Ruanruan smiled lightly: "It was a gift from Sister Song Wei."


    Mu Jiu almost bit his own tongue off.


    He quickly changed the subject: "That kid inside curses the streets every day!"


    Su Ruanruan paused momentarily, then said, "A few days ago, I saw Xia Minn, she does not have a shred of sympathy for her cousin who became her scapegoat."


    Mu Jiu said coldly: "This woman, her heart is extremely venomous."


    Su Ruanruan smiled faintly, no longer speaking.


    The ce where Xia Minghan was detained was very concealed, and soundproofed well. No matter how loudly Xia Minghan shouted, nobody would hear him.


    Mu Jiu apanied Su Ruanruan inside.


    Seeing Su Ruanruan, Xia Minghan¡¯s face contorted fiercely!


    But he had just gritted his teeth when Mu Jiu called out, "Hey, kid, haven¡¯t suffered enough? Be good, or else I¡¯ll throw you into the sea to feed the fish!"


    Xia Minghan then calmed down.


    He curled up on the sofa, looking ruined.


    Gone was his previous debonair appearance.


    Mu Jiu turned on all the lights, and he shriveled further.


    Su Ruanruan sat in front of him, telling him: "Your cousin Xia Minn is going abroad, did you know?"


    Xia Minghan was taken aback.


    Su Ruanruan continued: "She¡¯s been expelled by the Xia Family! No need for me to say why."


    Xia Minghan, full of youthful vigor, retorted hard: "It was my own choice, what does it have to do with my cousin?"


    Su Ruanruan smiled faintly.


    She asked him: "Then tell me, what deep-seated grudges do we have?"


    Xia Minghan could not say a word.


    After a while, he blurted out what Su Qionglin had told him.


    Su Ruanruan looked down, "It was my third sister who told you, right?"


    Xia Minghan shut his mouth.


    He had some feelings for Su Qionglin after all.


    Su Ruanruan saw it in his expression.


    She said: "You¡¯renguishing here, while she¡¯s about to marry into a wealthy family, don¡¯t you hate it?"


    Xia Minghan defiantly said: "It was just a brief fling, what¡¯s there to hate? Her marrying into the Zhou Family is her capability."


    He then suspiciously looked at Su Ruanruan: "Could it be that you¡¯re jealous?"


    Su Ruanruan sipped her tea, speaking softly: "I just pity this fool."


    Xia Minghan bristled immediately.


    He said: "I don¡¯t need your pity! At most I¡¯m just squatting for a few years, you don¡¯t need to sow discord here."


    Su Ruanruan set down her teacup.


    She ced a pregnancy test report in front of Xia Minghan.


    Xia Minghan looked at her doubtfully.


    Then he picked it up to read.


    Momentster, hisplexion turned pale.


    Su Ruanruan smiled lightly: "You see? The child in Su Qionglin¡¯s belly could never be Zhou¡¯s son, based on the timing the child is yours! Of course, unless that month Su Qionglin was with another man."


    Xia Minghan held the paper, muttering: "Impossible! I was with her throughout that month."


    He suddenly looked at Su Ruanruan.


    He didn¡¯t believe, he couldn¡¯t believe that Su Qionglin was so ruthless!


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s gaze was merciful.


    Yet her words pierced like a dagger.


    "She carried your child and used you against me, killing two birds with one stone! From then on, her position was secure, Xia Minghan, you were merely a pawn in her hands!"


    Xia Minghan was shook to his core.


    Su Ruanruan elegantly stood up.


    She left a golden invitation on the coffee table.


    She said, "Saturday night at Yunjin Hotel! If you want toe, Brother Jiu will arrange everything."

 Chapter 424 Valentine’s Day! Su Qionglin Catches a Cheater

    <h4>Chapter 424: Chapter 424 Valentine¡¯s Day! Su Qionglin Catches a Cheater</h4>


    After leaving, Mu Jiu worried: "Aren¡¯t you afraid this kid might chicken out?"


    Su Ruanruan¡¯s eyes twinkled with wisdom: "He won¡¯t! He has only one path to take!"


    Mu Jiu admired this girl immensely.


    He invited her to visit Old Madam Mu.


    Su Ruanruan said she would go tomorrow, exining that today was Valentine¡¯s Day.


    Mu Jiu felt somewhat sour.


    He waved his hand: "Alright, go on your date!"


    Although saying that, he still gave her a big red envelope.


    Su Ruanruan got into the car.


    Old Zhao said: "Mu Jiu really dotes on you."


    Su Ruanruan smiled lightly: "Am I not good to Brother Jiu?"


    Old Zhao stepped on the gas, "Absolutely not! Miss Su is genuinely kind."


    Su Ruanruan asked Old Zhao to stop the car at a flower shop.


    She bought a bouquet to meet Bao Jingyan after work.


    The initial snow had melted.


    In the Di Jing lobby, employees wereing and going.


    Everyone saw Miss Su picking up little President Bao from work.


    Bao Jingyan took the private elevator down.


    As he approached her, he nced at the flowers in her hand: "Afraid I wouldn¡¯t buy them and lose face?"


    Su Ruanruan said: "These are for you."


    Bao Jingyan then lectured her: "What kind of girl buys flowers on Valentine¡¯s Day to pick up a man from work?"


    Su Ruanruan took his hand.


    Bao Jingyan whispered lowly: "I¡¯ve made reservations! How about we spend the night out, hmm?"


    Su Ruanruan thought about what Song Wei said today.


    She was quite tempted.


    After getting in the car, Bao Jingyan buckled the seatbelt and turned his head: "What are you thinking about?"


    Su Ruanruan wouldn¡¯t say.


    Bao Jingyan leaned in and whispered: "We¡¯ll try something new tonight, and you are not allowed to cry, okay?"


    Su Ruanruan shyly turned her face away.


    Her face was flushed with a charming red.


    Bao Jingyan gently scraped her cheek and started the car.


    He had reserved a spot in the city¡¯s highest revolving restaurant.


    It was French and very romantic.


    The desserts here were good, and Su Ruanruan ate a small piece.


    Bao Jingyan slowly savored the aperitif.


    From time to time, he spoke to her in a low voice.


    Su Ruanruan rarely dated him, and she felt very good.


    She was young, ten years his junior.


    But their conversation had no barriers and was very romantic.


    Right when the atmosphere was just right, Su Ruanruan spotted a familiar person in the corner.


    Young Master Zhou.


    He was flirting with a young model.


    Feeding each other, kissing.


    The young model nearly sat on hisp, her hands also restless.


    The scene was only missing a bed.


    Su Ruanruan watched for two more seconds, and Bao Jingyan looked over as well.


    He smiled faintly.


    Su Ruanruan then asked him: "Are you... jealous?"


    Bao Jingyan counter-asked: "Jealous of what? Jealous of him sleeping with different women every day?"


    Su Ruanruan blushed.


    She bowed her head and ate her dessert.


    Bao Jingyan suddenly held her hand and said softly: "I don¡¯t like exposing my secrets in front of strange women, nor do I like my most vulnerable self being seen by others.


    Su Ruanruan lightly hummed in agreement.


    Bao Jingyan scraped her little nose.


    He whispered: "Shall we watch a movie first, or go straight to the hotel?"


    Su Ruanruan bit her lip, "Let¡¯s go watch a movie!"


    This small wish of hers, Bao Jingyan was willing to fulfill.


    Ruanruan was only 19.


    She should have what others have in a rtionship.


    Bao Jingyan was just about to sign the bill to leave.


    Su Qionglin stormed in furiously to catch a cheater.


    She pped the young model, "Slut, Jinhua and I are getting engaged and you¡¯re still clinging to him."


    The young model instantly hid in young master Zhou¡¯s arms.


    Young Master Zhou was very protective of women.


    He patted the young model, then raised his eyes to Su Qionglin and said: "Why the hysteria? If you want to go crazy, go home."


    Su Qionglin exploded.


    She threw her purse at Zhou Jinhua: "Zhou Jinhua, you¡¯re heartless! I¡¯m carrying your child and you¡¯re messing around outside!"

 Chapter 425 If You Don’t Want To, Get The Hell Out!

    <h4>Chapter 425: Chapter 425 If You Don¡¯t Want To, Get The Hell Out!</h4>


    Young Master Zhou was furious: "Are you sick, Su Qionglin? Just because I agreed to the engagement, did I promise not to have a girlfriend?"


    He left with a young model.


    The young model hid in his arms, showing a victorious smile.


    Only foolish women try to tie down a man with a child; men like Young Master Zhou can never truly be tied down.


    It¡¯s far more practical to seek happiness and jewels!


    Su Qionglin lost face.


    She made a scene like a shrew.


    Young Master Zhou became furious.


    He bluntly said: "If you¡¯re willing to get engaged, then let¡¯s do it. If not, get the hell out!"


    Su Qionglin was stunned.


    Young Master Zhou didn¡¯t care about her at all and went off to have fun with the young model.


    The people in the restaurant were all whispering and pointing.


    Su Qionglin said coldly: "Haven¡¯t you ever seen a couple argue?"


    Out of the corner of her eye, she suddenly saw Su Ruanruan.


    Su Ruanruan gave a calm smile and nodded her head.


    However, Su Qionglin approached her.


    She spoke in a cold voice: "Su Ruanruan, do you think you¡¯re watching a joke unfold with me?"


    Su Ruanruan lightlyughed: "If elder sister thinks it¡¯s a joke, then it is; if you don¡¯t care, then it¡¯s really no big deal."


    Su Qionglin held her head up.


    She maintained her pride and dignity: "I don¡¯t love him, I just want the status of Mrs. Zhou!"


    Su Ruanruan gave a slight smile: "You¡¯ll need to secure that position firmly then."


    Su Qionglin red at her fiercely.


    She left abruptly.


    After she left, Su Ruanruan said to Bao Jingyan: "If you ever keep other women in the future, I won¡¯t continue this rtionship with you."


    Bao Jingyan didn¡¯t promise he wouldn¡¯t.


    He just agreed.


    Su Ruanruan smiled.


    Her smile was somewhat charming.


    ...


    Su Qionglin left the restaurant.


    She was in despair.


    She wasn¡¯t as carefree as she had appeared; she knew well how miserable a woman unloved by her husband could be.


    Zhou Jinhua didn¡¯t care about her pregnancy at all!


    All he cared about was the prestige of the Zhou Family.


    Out of revenge, Su Qionglin found a man to spend the night with.


    During Valentine¡¯s Day fireworks, she and that man had a wild time...


    She came to a realization.


    There was no love between her and Young Master Zhou.


    So, she would just maintain the marriage.


    If Young Master Zhou yed around, so could she.


    After having a child, she nned to find a steady man to satisfy her own needs.


    Aftering to this conclusion, Su Qionglin felt much better.


    She went to Young Master Zhou¡¯s apartment.


    In the apartment, there was another girl.


    Su Qionglin wasn¡¯t angry; instead, she was very considerate of his physical needs.


    Young Master Zhou asked the young actress to leave first, then sat on the couch with Su Qionglin.


    Holding her hand, he teased: "Howe you¡¯ve be so sensible?"


    Su Qionglin leaned on his shoulder, softly saying: "Since I¡¯m pregnant and can¡¯t apany you, it¡¯s okay for them to keep youpany! Once I give birth and get busy with my career, I won¡¯t mind others keeping youpany."


    Young Master Zhou chuckled softly.


    Like a shrewd man, he knew exactly what she was implying ¨C they would both do as they pleased.


    Spending his money and finding other men outside!


    In his dreams!


    But he remained calm and didn¡¯t show his feelings.


    Su Qionglin then demanded: "Our engagement ceremony must be grand! At least grander than Ruanruan¡¯s."


    Young Master Zhou agreed immediately.


    Su Qionglin happily nestled into his arms.


    Young Master Zhou¡¯s gaze was indifferent.


    ...


    On the sixteenth of the first lunar month.


    A good day chosen by the Su Family.


    The Zhou Family booked Yunjin Hotel to hold the engagement banquet for their only son, Zhou Jinhua, and Su Qionglin.


    It was a grand affair.


    The Su Family was extremely pleased with themselves.


    At the Gu Mansion.


    Su Ruanruan and Lady Gu were preparing to leave.


    Lady Gu whispered: "The Su Family clearly wants to overshadow you."


    But Su Ruanruan remained unworried.


    She told her mother: "I¡¯ve asked Song Wei, and very few rtives and friends of the Zhou Family will attend! The Zhou Family probably hasn¡¯t truly epted this marriage yet."


    Lady Gu smiled: "Naturally, what proper family would easily approve of something so absurd?"


    Su Ruanruan smiled faintly.


    Half an hourter, a ck limousine stopped in front of Yunjin Hotel.


    The driver opened the door for them...

 Chapter 426: Engagement Banquet! Exposing the Truth 1

    <h4>Chapter 426: Chapter 426: Engagement Banquet! Exposing the Truth 1</h4>


    Yunjin Hotel, where celebrities gather like clouds.


    Su Ruanruan deliberately kept a low profile.


    d in a simple, yet elegant white suit,


    Embellished only with a sapphire around the neck,


    Yet it exuded a high-ss aura.


    She walked hand in hand with Mrs. Gu to the entrance of the banquet hall.


    Tonight, Su Qionglin was the epitome of ady of high society,


    Adorned with off-season haute couture and exquisite jewelry.


    She eyed Su Ruanruan and covered her mouth with a lightugh: "Ruanruan, how is it that you¡¯ve be so modest after getting engaged?"


    Su Ruanruan smiled: "Tonight, third sister is the main character."


    Su Qionglin¡¯s demeanor became even more restrained.


    Meanwhile, Young Master Zhou said to Mrs. Gu: "Auntie Gu, please take Ruanruan inside first."


    After people left,


    Young Master Zhou spoke to Su Qionglin: "Why bother making enemies?"


    Su Qionglin clung to his hand, acting coquettishly: "I rarely get the chance to best her!"


    Young Master Zhou¡¯s expression remained faint.


    He pondered over Su Ruanruan¡¯s appearance just before.


    He was quite smitten.


    She was different today.


    At that moment, Madam Zhou came to usher them inside, saying that the engagement banquet was about to officially start.


    Su Qionglin was taken aback.


    She asked: "Haven¡¯t many rtives and friends from City B arrived yet?"


    Madam Zhou was rather cold towards her: "They will naturally see everyone when we get married."


    Su Qionglin¡¯s spirits lifted again.


    She lifted her head and said to Young Master Zhou: "Let¡¯s have two weddings! One in City B and one in Jiangcheng, don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a good idea?"


    Young Master Zhou, with his hands stuffed in his pockets, smiled.


    Auntie Su from the Su Family came over.


    She was beaming with joy.


    Qionglin¡¯s engagement dowry from the Zhou Family was 68.88 million.


    They gave enough to keep up the pomp.


    Inparison, Ruanruan¡¯sst engagement was too hasty.


    A in ring, and it was settled.


    Su Qionglin whispered to her mother: "The daughter of the Gu Family is not worth much."


    Auntie Suughed reservedly.


    At this moment, the shbulbs went off.


    It was time for the official engagement...


    Su Qionglin, blushing coyly, walked slowly to the stage arm in arm with Su Yugu.


    Young Master Zhou was standing there.


    He was suave and handsome, with a family wealth of billions!


    Su Qionglin, holding her high status, suddenly made a request.


    She said: "I hope my youngest sister Ruanruan could y a piece for me personally. Getting engaged to Jinhua amidst the blessing of music would make me feel particrly happy."


    As soon as the request was made,


    Everyone at the venue was shocked!


    Su Ruanruan was the daughter of the Gu Family, and also the future daughter-inw of the Bao Family,


    How could she be asked to perform such a service?


    But Su Qionglin was audacious and fearless.


    Didn¡¯t the Bao Family want to do business with the Zhou Family? What¡¯s the harm in ordering Su Ruanruan around just this once?


    Her malice was evident, and Young Master Zhou couldn¡¯t bear it anymore.


    He warned in a low voice, "Su Qionglin, you¡¯re going too far!"


    "Feeling sorry for her?" Su Qionglin toyed with her fingernails: "I insist she y the piano for me today!"


    Everyone thought Su Ruanruan would refuse.


    Madam Zhou was even more anxious!


    But Su Ruanruan was very agreeable.


    With a slight smile, she said: "Of course, I wish to bless my third sister."


    She gently voiced her blessings: "May this day recur year after year, may this moment return age after age."


    Having said this, she proceeded to the piano and sat down.


    Her hands fell upon the ck and white keys and she softly began to y the "Moonlight Sonata".


    The melody was soft and romantic,


    Perfectly fitting for a wedding.


    A round of apuse broke out at the scene.


    The aunt from the Su Family let out a sigh of relief.


    Originally, she had been worried that Su Ruanruan would be humiliated, yet this girl lowered herself toply.


    It seemed that the Bao Family had to consider the Zhou Family¡¯s wishes.


    Su Qionglin¡¯s lips curled into a sneer¡ª


    Finally, she had Su Ruanruan underfoot.


    She linked arms with Su Yuhua and slowly walked towards the stage...


    Just as she was a step away from Young Master Zhou, a voice rang out from the entrance of the hall.


    "Wait a moment!"


    Su Qionglin¡¯s body stiffened.


    She slowly turned around...

 Chapter 427: The Engagement Banquet! Revealing the Truth 2

    <h4>Chapter 427: Chapter 427: The Engagement Banquet! Revealing the Truth 2</h4>


    At the entrance to the banquet hall.


    Xia Minghan stood there in his evening attire.


    No one knew how he had gotten in!


    He walked straight towards Su Qionglin...


    The scene was quiet.


    Only the music of "Moonlight Sonata" yed on without pause.


    Su Qionglin¡¯s face turned pale.


    She pointed at Xia Minghan and screamed at the security guards: "Get him out of here fast, he¡¯s a wanted criminal."


    The security guards were about to move.


    Young Master Zhou raised his hand.


    Su Qionglin¡¯s face contorted, she grabbed Young Master Zhou¡¯s hand: "He¡¯s a dangerous man, Jinhua, quickly get rid of him."


    On the side, Su Ruanruan smiled faintly: "Maybe Mr. Xia is here to deliver an engagement present to the third sister!"


    Su Qionglin took a step back.


    She pointed at Su Ruanruan and shouted: "It was you, it was you who arranged this, wasn¡¯t it?"


    The "Moonlight Sonata" continued.


    Su Ruanruan looked down with drooping eyebrow and eyes, "Do you still like the big gift I sent you, third sister?"


    Su Qionglin was going mad.


    The Su Family members were all confused.


    The Su Family aunt was earnestly persuading: "Qionglin, he¡¯s just an irrelevant person, don¡¯t get so agitated! This is the golden grandson of the Zhou Family."


    A coldugh rang out.


    Xia Minghan raised a pregnancy test report in his hand.


    He said: "Su Qionglin, is the child in your belly truly Zhou Jinhua¡¯s seed?"


    Madame Zhou was bold and meticulous.


    She immediately snatched away the report.


    After calcting the dates, she scolded Su Qionglin with rage: "You dare to smear Jinhua¡¯s name by carrying someone else¡¯s child! The world has never seen someone as shameless as you."


    Su Qionglin denied it.


    She said vehemently: "The child in my belly is Jinhua¡¯s!"


    "Slut! You still want to deny it!" Xia Minghan sneered.


    A stack of provocative photos was thrown onto Su Qionglin¡¯s face.


    The scene immediately became chaotic.


    Those photos were very explicit, each one featuring Su Qionglin and Xia Minghan.


    Su Yugu lost face greatly.


    He raised his hand and gave his daughter a p.


    Su Qionglin had tears all over her face.


    She clung to Young Master Zhou¡¯s arm, begging: "Jinhua, I can abort the child! We can start over."


    Young Master Zhou threw off her hand.


    His tone was cold: "I have never loved you! How can we talk about starting over?"


    Xia Minghan was already standing in front of Su Qionglin.


    He gritted his teeth: "I¡¯ve had quite an experience with you! But all you wanted was my death!"


    Su Qionglin had no way out.


    She simply threw a tantrum: "It¡¯s all your own doing!"


    She chuckled lightly: "Aren¡¯t you going to jail anyway? Will your end be any better than mine?"


    At that moment, several uniformed officers arrived.


    Xia Minghan did not struggle.


    He let the officers take control.


    Su Ruanruan stood up and walked over to Xia Minghan.


    He looked at her.


    He hadplex feelings towards Su Ruanruan.


    Because of her, he was going to jail, but she also brought him back to being a human.


    Su Ruanruan whispered softly: "If you can¡¯t find anything to do when you get out,e find me at Ninth Brother¡¯s club."


    Xia Minghan¡¯s body shook.


    He was taken away.


    ...


    The scene quieted down.


    Madame Zhou spoke with a strong tone: "From now on, our Zhou Family has nothing to do with the Su Family!"


    After she spoke, the Zhou Family members all left.


    Su Qionglin crouched there crying.


    The elites anddies of the entire city whispered and pointed at her.


    Su Qionglin was utterly disgraced.


    She raised her eyes, and yelled at Su Ruanruan: "This is all your doing! Su Ruanruan, you won¡¯t have a good ending."


    Su Ruanruan looked down with a faint smile: "Perhaps third sister should be more concerned about uncle! Without the Zhou Family¡¯s protection, how long can unclest out there?"


    Su Yugu finally came back to his senses.


    It was this damn girl making all the troubles!


    Su Yugu, with his pride in the Su Family¡¯s foundation, was notpromising.


    He gave a coldugh: "The Su Family still has some assets, we won¡¯t be reduced to begging."


    He left with his wife and daughter...


    Only Su Minghua followed behind with a guilty conscience.


    Most of the Su Family¡¯s assets had already been squandered by him...


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!